IN D IA IN G RE E C E ;

TRUTH IN MYTHOLOGY

C O N T A IN IN G

SOU R C E S O F T H E H ELL E N I C R A C E , T H E C OL O N I S A TI ON O F E G YP T

AN D PA L E S T I N E ,
TH E WA R S OF TH E G R A N D L A MA , A N D

T H E B U D H I S TI C
’
PR OPA G A N DA I N G R E E CE .

BY E P OCOCK E, ES Q
. .

I LLU S TR A D
TE BY

M AP S OF T H E P UN J A B , C A S H M IR , A N D N ORTH ER N G R EE C E .

L ON DON

L
P U B I SH E D B Y J OH N J . G RIFFIN AN D C O .
,

53, B AKE R S TR E E T, P OB TMAN S QU AR E ;

AN D RICHAR D GRIFFIN AN D CO , G AS G OW . L .

1 8 52 .
 L O DO
N N

B RA DBURY AN D E V AN S, P R I N TE R S , WHITE FRI ARS

 H H . . WI LSON MA .

B OD E N PRO FE SSOR OF S A N S C RIT IN T H E UN IV E R SI T Y O F OX OR F D .

Th e ple dge mad e by a strang er, at a casual int ervi ew,

ch ar a ct eri se d on you r p a rt by mu ch u rb anity, of dist inctly

“
t racing t o th ei r t rue sour c e s th e P il grim Fathe rs of th e

H e lleni c R a c e , is thus far re d e e me d . To you, S ir, as t he

h onou re d TR I—
CA L A of Ori ent al Lit e rat ure, thi s H ist orical

S k et ch of t he fort une s of th e West ern P an dions of A t h ens ,

th e H ellen es or Chi efs of th e H ela in G re e ce, th e Cashmir ians of

B oeotia, a n d of th e The ssalian H ima layas, is humb ly inscri b e d

by t h e A uthor,

E P OCOCK E
. .
’
 P R EFA CE .

N O TH I N G but a thorough conviction of the import anc e of

t e sting the stre am of History at it s v ery source wo uld ,

h av e induc e d th at proc e ss of inv e stigati on with whos e

p artial re sults the re ad er is h ere p re s e nt e d .

A gi g an ti c m a ss of absurditi e s now li e s e xpos e d for a ,

sifting e x amin ation It re main s for the p atie nt s agacity

.

of Europ e an scholarship wo king upon both O ccid ent al

,
r

an d O i e nt al m at e ri als
r to re b ui ld I trust upon no
,
-
, ,

unst abl e fo und ation th at Temp le of History which

,

n ation al v anity has d e stroye d an d whos e ruins n at ion al

,

Bu d hism h as obscu re d
’
.

A tho ro u gh p ers u a s ion th at no n at ion a s a body of ,

m e n wo ul d or cou ld grat uitou sly th ro u gh a s erie s of

, , ,

a g e s inv e nt a s e ri e s of t al e s in th e m s elv e s fa bulous in

, , ,

th eir re sults historica Z — d e t ermin e d m e in the re solut ion

,

to e nt er upon a p roce ss which sho ul d t e st th e doctrin e of

i nve nt i on o non inv e nt ion an d th u s g ain so m e crit eri on
,
r -
,

for an imp art ial an d a fin al d e ci si on Th at p robl e m is .

now solv e d A plain pra cti cal an d positiv e app eal to

.
, ,

t h e v ery l angu ag e of th e first He ll en i c s e ttl ers will give a ,

corre ct answer to the p at ient inquirer aft er truth Thos e .

 ii
‘

P REFACE .

p rimit iv e colonists h av e b ee n trac e d with a p re cis ionth at

nothi ng but the singul ar coh e sion of the constitu ent p arts
of th at ancient form of society c alle d a trib e coul d ”
,

h ave s e cure d Thi s is a sp e cie s of argum ent th at will be

.

duly appre ciat e d by the cont emplativ e mind .

The evid e nc e thus g ain e d i s e vi d e nc e d rawn from no

,

p artial so urc e—it is e vide nc e drawn forth fro m n ations

whos e impre ss is of the hi gh e st anti quity .

Ami d t he ruins of e mp ire s or the t ransie nt mem ory of,

the mi ght ie st conqu ero rs Time h as v e ry g e n erally

,

re sp e ct e d both th e fo rm an d t he n ame of th e grand

fe ature s of n at ure C itie s an d P olitic s may h av e b e e n
.

sw ept from the e arth ; Dyn a stie s of u nriv all e d spl endo ur
m ay h av e p as e d a w ay l e av ng sc nty me o als
s i a ,
m ri — possibly ,

none— to re cord th eir re nown ; but it is not so wi th the

hi story in e ffac eably writt e n on the v en erable forms of
m ount ains s e as an d riv er s
, ,
Th e s e co mpos e a l angu a ge
.

so va st an d so e nduring th at comp are d with th em the

, ,

Pyramids mu st be consi d ere d as dw arfe d toys of agglu

,

tin at e d s and whi ch m u st crumbl e to ato m s b e fore the

struct ure of thi s l angu age sh all be d e stroye d

O n e of the m ost v alu abl e points in conn e ct ion w ith the ,

re su lts h ere wr o u ght out i s th i s g e og raph ic al b a sis

, It h a s .

int e rp ret e d corre ctly an d it will cont inu e to int erp re t

,

co rre ctly thos e singul ar t al e s in e arly Gre e k hi story

, , ,

which h av e ge n erally p ass e d current with the li t erary

world under the n ame of Myths
,
“
Th e y are n o w .

p rov e d to b e fabl e s j u st in p roportion as we misunderstand

,

th em truths in p roportion as th ey w ere once understood

,
.
 PREFACE . ix

O ur i gno ranc e it is wh ich h as m ad e

of history ; a myth
an d o ur i gno ranc e i s an H ell e ni c i nh erit anc e much of it ,

th e re sult of Hell eni c v anity .

The S anscrit schol ar w ill find a few irre gul aritie s i n

th at p roc e ss which I h av e d ev elop e d Th e y are such as .

b elong to a form co mpou nd e d of the old P ehlvi an d the

S anscrit the l att er s erving a s the b asi s an d th e fo rm er ,

the infi e ctive pow er A sup erficial gl anc e over thi s b ranch
.

of my inv e stigat ion will co nv ey so me i de a to the philo

,

lo gist of two int ere sting fa cts —

First The p rimitive .

diale cts wh ence sprang the Gre ek of H omer S e condly

,
. .

The e x act way in which th e G reek conson ant al an d voc ali c

co mb in at ions were p ronounce d by Herodot e an an d Th u
c didaean Gre eks
y .

The app are nt irre gul aritie s of orthography occur ring in

conn e ction with the s ame word will b e found to be more ,

1 ma 1n ar
g y th an r e al I t w ill b e w.e ll for th e r e a d e r to
a ccustom him s elf to s u ch v ariat io n s of form but not of
,

pow er n or of signification He will thus consid er

, .

L ak e d aimon L ac e daemon ; C abul C abool K ab ul K abool ;

, , , ,

Tib et Thi b e t ; Cashmir Ca shmire C asmir K ashmire

, , , , ,

C ashmere ; L ad akh L ad ak L adac Attock Attac At ac

, , , , ,

U ttu ck G o clap es, G o ok lop e s, G u clop e s, Cu clOpes,

Cyclop e s ; P anj ab Punj ab P unj aub P an chab ; Ph enicia
, , , ,

Ph oenicia P hoenikia P hainikia as i d e ntical An d so

, , .

with ge ographical nom enclat ure gen erally Wh en how .

,

e v e r s u ch v ari et ie s app e ar in thi s wo rk

, th ey will with , ,

fe w exc eptions b e fo u nd to ari s e fro m th e n e c e ssity of

,

runn ing p arall el with the irre gul ar me a nd e ri ngs of th e

 PREFACE .

Hell en ic or O rie nt al stre ams A not abl e e x ampl e of the

.

singular Varie ty of th e s e forms will be found und er the

,

n ame Budh a .

I t i s e vi d e nt th at two cl a ss e s of lit eratu re m ust

n ow b e stud ie d in conn e ction w ith ancie nt Gre e c e .

r ,
—
F st The M ythology of Gree c e showing wh at Gre eks
i ,

thought and wrot e in conn e ction with th eir divini tie s ,

an d th e i mme ns e m a ss ofl e g end in juxt apos it i on with th e m .

S e condly ,
— The History which at p re s e nt lie s bu ri e d
,

b en e ath this mythology ; which as forming the ve ry,

e arlie st re co rds of He ll a s must b e stud i e d l ik e an oth

, y e r

p ortion of e st ablish e d hist ory .

He nc e for ward le t u s not s uccumb ing to an e a sy indo

, ,

l ence d eny on theoretica l g rounds the exist e nc e of thos e

,

truths wh ich G eograp hy has re sto re d to History .

E . P .

L ondon, D ec , 1851
. .
 C O N TEN TS .

I N TR OD UCTION
CHA P . L —THE EXTER N AL E VID EN CES OF AN IN DIAN COLO N IS A TI ON

lib —THE
“
S OURCES O F HELLEN I C HIS TO R Y

IIL —H T E E MI GRAN TS
IV .
—
S OU RCES OF GR E E K ER ROR
.

V .
—ORIEN TAL RESEAR CH

VI . THE HELLEN ES
-

m —ATTI CA

V III .
-THE N OR THE R N TRIB ES

IX . THE HIMALA YA N S
-

X —THE CE N TA URS

XL — DODON A A N D THE H YPERBOREAN S

XII .
-
THE CAS HMIRIAN S

X III .
-THE HELIA DZ E

’
XIV .
-THE BUD HA SIVAS

XV .
-
THE PR OMI S ED LA N D
 CON TEN TS .

CHA P XVL
.
—TIM E THE BASIS OF ER ROR A N D TRUTH

xvn .
-
’
HESIOD S HI S TOR Y OF GREECE
X VIII . —PH(EN I CIAN ’
BU D HISM

AP OLL O—
’
XIX . THE B U D HIS M OF LA DA C AN D THE

LAD A CAIMEN
'

xx —THE J
’
A TTA O THA N S

’
BUD HIST MIS SI ON AR Y

A PP EN DIX

P
G E OG R A H IC AL I N DE X F
OF A GH AN I S TA N

P
G E OG R A HI C AL I N DE X O F G R E E C E, WITH P
I N TE R RE TA T I O N

AN N E X ED

I N DE X
 IN DIA IN G REECE .

I N TR O D U CTI ON .

WE RE an English man
to Sit down pu rposing to writ e
,

the h isto ry of his n at iv e co u nt ry p re vio u s to th e No rm an

conqu e st — to sk etch the outlin e s of the Anglo S axon -

constitution l aws an d cu sto ms ; w e re h e to sp e ak con

, ,

fi de ntly of th e Old S axon kings ; th eir att e nd ants milit ary ,

an d c ivil ; to u nfold the o rigin of th eir p e ople the ,

st ru ct ure Of th eir langu age an d th eir primitive s ettle

,

m e nts ; it wo ul d not b e too m uch to e xp e ct th at h e

should h av e some knowle dge of the S axon tongue .

An d ye t wh at m u st b e s ai d of th e confid enc e of the

,

ant i qu arians Of Gre e c e who tho u gh th e m s e lv e s H e ll e n e s

, , ,

h ave with a profound igno ranc e of the e arly l anguag e

,

Of P e l a sgian H e ll a s turn e d twilight into d arkn e ss by

, ,

absur d at t e mpts to d eriv e the words an d cu sto m s of

re m ot e ant i q uity fro m th e Gree k l ang u a g e — a l ng u a g e at
a

th at p eriod not in exi st enc e But t hi s v ain glorious con

? -

fi de n c e i s not th e only thing for wh i ch th e y are ans werabl e .

Th e y h av e th e re by unwittingly o ri gin at e d a gi g antic syst e m

of absurditie s an d a tissu e of t ale s the O pprob rium Of his
,

tory an d the torme nt Of the inquiring mind We fe e l

, .

th at all t his m ass Of error has a fou nd ation in positi v e

fact ; we fe el th at agency the m ost vit al the most en ergetic
, , ,

t h e mo t const ant i s at wo rk ; mighty ac to rs co me an d go

s ,

upon th e sc e n e an d mi ghty ch an g e s t ak e pl ac e
,
A nd .

B
2 IN TRO DU CTION .

y et we c
are all e d upon by T h e o ri s er s to re no unc e th e

i nst incts of ou r n ature ; to cl a ss t he s ie g e O f Troy th e ,

Argon auti c e xp e dit ion the hi st ory of Hera cl e s th e his

, ,

t o ry of Th e s eu s— n ay th e whol e busy crowd e d sc e n e of

, ,

e arly Hell as with th e r od u ct O f m ythop i c p rop e ns iti e s

, p oe ,

an d s e c re t i o ns fro m th e fancy Alas for this dre am .

I S h all p ro v e incont rov ertibly not only th at such thin gs ,

w ere di stort e d fa cts but I sh all d e m onst rat e th at the

,

C e nt aurs w ere not mythi c al — th at the Ath enian cl aim to I

the symbol of the G ra ssh o pp er was not mythi c al —th at th e

Au tochthons w ere not myt hi c al—th at th e s e rp en t Pytho
was not mythi c al—th at C ad mu s an d the drag o n s t eet h
’

r i —
w e e not myth c al th at Z e u s was not yth c l th at m i a —
A pollo wa s not m ythic al—th at the P ierian M u s e s w ere n o t
my thic al—th at C e crops wa s n eith e r l e g e nd ary n or myth ic al ;
bu t as hi sto ric al as King H arold A n d thi s I p urpos e to .

e ffe ct not by an rat ion al i ing p r oc e ss b ut by th e v e y r

, y s ,

unpo etic al e vi d e nc e s of lat it u d e an d longit ud e whi ch will ,

c ert ainly not be d e e me d of a l e ge nd ary n ature .

I would h ere rep e at a re mark m a d e on a noth er occ a sion

2

on t he histo ric al b asi s Of mythology P erh aps within th e .

whole co mp ass of mythology th ere is n o syst em altog eth er

mo re pl au sibl e th an the G re ci an It s coh e re nc e b etrays art
.

in arrange m e nt b u t w e ak n e ss in t he m am i ncid e nts

,
A .

b asi s how ever it u ndo ubt e dly poss e ss e d which was n eith er
, , ,

of an inv entive nor fictitio u s ch aract er Wh at th at b asi s .

was i s c ert ainly not to b e e limin at e d from eith er po et or

,

logograph er or historian inde p end e nt of e xtran e o u s aids

, , .

S uch aids are p re s e nt e d to the in quiring mind i n thos e two

m ost d ura bl e r e co r ds O f a n a t i on —its l angu a g e an d it s ,

m onum ents Th e s e a djuncts tho u gh Of fo reign o rigin are

.
, , ,

1
I use th is t e rm h e r e, as syn o ny mo us with “
inve ntion, h aving no
”
hi stori cal basis .

2
S e e my “
k
Gre e Myth o logy, in v ol i . . of th e “
Hist ory o f Gre ece, in
t he
“
Encyclopaedi a Metrop olitana 1 8 51
”
,
.
 IN TRODU CTION . 3

fo rt un at ely av ail abl e for the elu cid ation ofGre ek mythology
, .

Th e re is nothing m o re c alc ul at e d to blunt t he k ee nn e ss o f

inve s ti g at ion th an any th e o re t ic maxim whic h l ays do wn
some ge ne al position to m ee t g e n e ral difficultie s He e
r . r ,

a cquie sc e nc e m u st b e t he rul e an d re s e arch th e e xc e pt i on ,

.

N o thing c an be m ore t e mpting to indole nc e To as u me . s

ind ivid ual or n at ion al fee ling a s th e e xpo n e nt of fa c t an d ,

fact too possibly fo rei gn to th at individual or n ation mu st ,

be a p erilo u s m od e of re sc uing fro m e ror or re e s t abl ishing r -

t uth The th e o ry of The Myth as laid down by so m e

r .
”
,

distinguish e d German w rit e rs an d a dopt e d by c ert ain ,

autho r s in t hi s co u nt ry i s at b e st only c ap abl e of so und

, , ,

appli c at ion wh e re a p e opl e h a s ha d no c onnec ti on wi th

a nother na tion either by commerc e war r e lig i on o r oth e r

, , , ,

int e r communic ati on

- — a c at e go ry in fa ct which history
, , ,

sc arcely suppos e s Th ere is s ays thi s t h e ory a t ende ncy

.
, ,

in th e hu m an m ind wh e n e xcit e d by any p art ic ul ar fe e ling

, ,

t o bo dy fo rth th at fe eling i n so me i ma gin ary fac t sc e n e or , ,

circ um st anc e in the cont e mpl ation of which it may fin d

,

re lie f . An d we are grav e ly told th at wh at e ve r tho u ght

a ros e in a m an s mind wh at e v e r s e ns at ion v arie d hi s con
’
,

sciou sn e ss c o uld b e e xp re ss e d by him only i n o n e wa

, y ,

n amely by dragg ing forth the concr ete imag es fictions or

, , ,

i nventi ons tha t he felt a ris e c onte mp ora neously with i t .

Bu t th is co mplet e P e titio P rin cip ii The gre at

is a .

mythi Of antiquity are not fee ling s bodied forth to relieve

the mind ; still l e ss are th e y concre t e im ag e s fictions , ,

an d inv e nt io ns Wh en e v er an i mpo rt ant mythu s ha

. s

e xi st e d an i mport an t fa c t h as b e e n it s b a s i s
,
G e at p rin . r

ci le s do not ari s e fro m i d e alit ie s n ti n l m th c nnot

p a a o a y a

b e g e n erat e d w itho ut a na ti ona l cause an d a n atio n al ,

cau e implie s ag ency n ot inventi on ; b ut a th e o ry b a s e d

s ,

u pon th e evi d e nc e s of fee lin i s a s mythologic al as a myth

g ,

it s elf .

I n thi s inve stig atio n th e corrupti ons O f l angu ag e to be

,
4' IN TRO D U CTION .

e n c ount ere d ( than dy m ust b e hon e stly e ncount e re d an d

’

fairly v anquish e d)includ e positiv ely nothing l e ss th an the

whole circle of e arly Gre ek history Wh e n I use the .

t erm e arly I allud e to all the gen e alo gie s loc al histo rie s
”
, , ,

a n d h e ro i c a g e ncie s of wh at is c all e d
“
Mythi c al an d
L e ge nd ary Gre e c e —a phras e ology how e v er m ost nu , ,

fort un at e an d tot ally wi de of the fa ct ; for to hi m who

,

re a ds t h e s e ch ron icl e s in th eir pl ain o rig in al s e n s e no , ,

n ation will app e ar l e ss conn e ct e d with mythology th an

the P e l a sgi c or H ell e ni c .

T h e w r e cks O f nobl e i nst itut i ons — Of a mi ghty p e opl e

,

far a dv anc e d in c ivili s a tion h ighly re ligious skilful in the

, ,

a rts skilful in polit ic al scie nc e

,
— e v erywh ere strik e the g a z e

an d e x cit e th e p ity of him who t ruly re a ds t h e Old ann als

!

of Gre e ce — ann als not s u ch

,
ind e e d a s are l eft us by
, ,

H o m er ; for in his t ime the glo ry h ad w ell n igh p a ss e d

a w ay ,
an d th e Av at ar O f a n e w inc arn at ion wh ich was ,

sc arc ely mo re godlik e th an the last was ag ain abo ut to ,

d e sce nd up o n H ellas Histo ry th en the most int ere st ing

.
, ,

— th e m ost e v e ntfu l — th e m ost indub it abl e i s h e rs B ut , .

i t i s not the hi sto ry of th e gods of H o m e r— the gods of

H e siod ; n or i s it hi story drawn fro m t he e tymolog ie s of
Plato t he e tym ologie s of the logograph ers o r the anti
, ,

u arian s of G re e c e ; m e n who kn e w noth ing of th e anc ie nt

q
l an gua ge of th e ir own co unt ry It is not su ch a syst em
.

th at c an b e co m e a co rre ct guid e t o the stu d e nt of hi to ry s .

H e will in all c as e s wh e re it is possibl e go to th e fo unt ain

, ,

h e ad ; he will throw fro m him the c orrup t t ext an d the

c orrupt co mme nt arie s Of c enturie s —his inh eritanc e of
i gno ranc e ; an d c alling in t he t e stim ony of a d ial e ct
,

co ev al with the first P el asgian and the fi r t H elle nic s

s ettl eme nts will app eal to t ruth and the d e cisions of
, ,

judgme nt unclo u d e d by prej u dic e .

H e who would m ast e r t he P rot e an st ru ggl e s of l angu ag e ,

a s it ro ams fro m e a st to w e st , a ssu ming e v ery v arie ty Of

 IN TRO DU CTION . 5

co mpl exion and eve ry form—tho u gh b e n e ath th at e verlast

ing ch ang e th ere i s an e v e rl a sting st e dfa stn e ss — w ill b ring
to t he effo t not only a k e e n vision but will poss e ss a p o w e
r , , r

Of d isc e rn ing b e n e ath d i sgui e s e v er v arying the st rong e s t

,
s -
,

lik en e ss ; b e n e ath d i ssimilar n ation ality a un ity of ,

p are nt age To co mmand succ e ss he w ill e x e rcis e a

.
,

j e al o u s vigilance over his discoverie s ; he will b ring to the

t st Of e xp erie nc e his cho ic e st th e o rie s
e but if he h av e not
th is t e st of v erific atio n he will still look upon th e m a s ,

th e orie s but not fac ts

,
.

I Sh all not h ere e nl arg e upon ph ilology in conn e ction

with the P e lasgian s e ttle me nts polity an d religion He , , .

who m ay de sire ample evid enc e s Of the affiliation the ,

.

structure and the rel ativ e rank of the great familie s of

,

language an d of the pre c1 s1on with which th ey m ay be

,

classifi e d will find an e xc ellent m anu al in the m ast erly

,

work of Profe ssor B Opp .

O n I n dO Cl ass ic al affinitie s we h av e had m any ad

-
,

mirabl e wo rks w ri tt e n by me n of t he hi gh e st t al ent Sir

, ,

W Jone s le ading the way B ut it is this v e ry i de a of

. .

th eir b eing afi nities and fi nities only th at has e ffe ctually

,
a ,

b arre d the p ath to d e ci siv e re sul ts A vow el a stray con .

,

son ant a conson ant too much a vow e l too little—the

, ,

m ere st non co ide n tity of forms th e s e were onc e sufficie nt

-

to draw do wn the wrath Of the philological gu ardians Of the

treasure ho u s e Of time with a w arning to t he ra sh scruti
-
,

niser Of it s cont e nts th at no th ing i s to be found within

,
.

Yet th ere is m uch gold th ere .

I be g to imp re ss upon the mind of the rea d er th at ,

I do not d e al in affinit ie s ; th at I do not d e al in

e ty mologie s with the l att er p a rticul arly I hav e no , ,

mann er of concern I am not writ ing a book of

.

ant i qu arian am u s e me nt Th at which I am writing s . i

H I S T O R Y — hi sto ry a s marv e llo u sly as it is co rre c tly

,

pre s erv e d As I am now about to sp eak of the first

.

B 2
6 IN TRO D U CTION .

s ettlers in the l and of Hellas it would be w ell fo r the ,

r e a d e r to di sc ard tot ally if possibl e—if not a s mu ch as

, ,

p oss ibl e — all p r e conc e i v e d not i ons O f t h e i mm i g rants i nto

t hi s re mark able l and ; an d I trust I sh all not incur the
ch arge of p re sumption if I co uns el him in the u su al, ,

fo rensic strain to di miss fro m his mind all p re vi ou s

,
s

re po rts an d to b e g ui d e d sol e ly by th e e v i d enc e th at will

,

be b rought b e fo re hi m ”
An d l e st I should b e ima gin e d
.
,

to b e indulging in e asy s elf c onfi de nce it will be p rop er -

,

to re mark th at the evi dence is a lrea dy ta ken th at it is i n a

foreig n la ng uag e ; an d th at I m erely p e rform the Offic e of
a n int e rp re t er —w ith wh at d e g ree of fid elity it w ill not b e
,

difficult for the re ad er to de cid e .

I t wa s not e nou gh for u s to h av e inh erit e d a m ass of

di sfigure d do cum ents —but al as o ur work was to be
, ,

m a d e m o re d iffic ult by th e s upe rscript ion of n e w t al e s ov e r

,

the Old p arch m e nt Fortun at ely for us no erasure s h av e ,

b een m ade O ur only method now i s to re store the t ext

.

of the old hi sto ry B ut how are we to b g

. e in P O ur way
‘

s ee ms e ffe ctu ally b arre d by the dictum of thos e th e o rists

who virtu ally d e fin e ancie nt hi story as i nv e nt ion
“ ” “ ”
.

I d eeply re gre t thi s S p irit of th e o rising ; it h as b ee n g aining

ground of l ate y e ars in Germany ; an d but re ce ntly it s m ost , ,

abl e e xpon e nt in th i s count ry ha s c arri e d th is p rinc ipl e

into the re gions of hypercriticism The re al que stion at

l
.

i ss u e ,
s ays an abl e writ er in the E dinburgh Re vie w ,

“
is not so m u ch wh eth er th ere e ver was a b a s i s of hi s
t oric al t ruth for t he po e ti c al l e g e nd ; wh e th er any such
e v e nts a s th e s i e g e of Th e b e s or t he e xp e dit ion a g ainst
,

Troy a ctu ally occurre d ; as wh eth er we are now a bl e to

,

e xt ri c at e thi s k ern e l of t ruth fro m th e m a ss of fabl e w i th

which it is ov ergrown an d to e xhibit the n ak e d sk ele ton
,

of hi storic al fact stripp e d Of all its cov erings of po etic al

,
-

1
S ec The History of Greece, by G Grot e, Esq
.
, L ondon , 1 84 9 .
8 IN TRO D U CTION .

w ithdrawn . I undert ak e t o show it only as it st ands ;

—
to e fface it st ill l e ss to re p aint it ”
.

To say th at “
th e c urt ai n i s th e p i ct ure i s for , ,

t un ately fo r h i sto ry ,
a myth i c al s ay ng a n d to affi rmi

th at the curt ain cont ains nothing b ehind an d c annot ,

by any inge nuity be withdrawn re sts o n th at fe eling

”
,

which thirty y e ars sinc e would h av e cl ass e d the railway

, ,

locom otive an d its glo wing eye o f night w ith the eye Of
, ,

t he Cyclops . The c as e m ay b e s t at e d as follows —The

—
P I C TU R E is I N D I A N t he CU R TA I N is G R E C I A N an d th at
Curt ain is now WI TH D R A WN .

1
Hist Greece,
. vol
. i . Pref .
p . xiii .
 THE E VID EN CES OF I N D I A N C OL ON I SATI ON .

Mune ra praeterea, Iliacis e repta ruinis

j
Fe rre ube t, pallam signi s auro que rige ntem
‘

E t circumt e x tum cro ce o velam e n acan th o

O rna tus argivae H e le nae ; quo s illa Myce nis,
P e rgama c um
pe te re t, inc o nce ssosque Hyme naeo s,
E x tulera t ma tris L e dae mirabile donum .

P raete re a sceptrum, Ilio ne qu o d ge sse rat olim

Max ima natarum ria mi, collo que monile P
B ac catum, e t d uplicem ge mmis auro qu e coronam .

fE N I 6 5 1 . . 6 59 .

A M O N G the st ronge st p e culiaritie s of the so c alle d h ero ic -

p eriod of Gre e ce app e ar the p erfe ction of t he Arts an d the

,

ab und anc e of gold ; t he r oq n of gold e n v e ss els ; th eir

p O I

v arie d yet e le g ant wo rkm anship t he b e auty of e m

b roid ere d sh awls ; the t ast eful t h e ampl e p rodu c e of the
“
,

loo m ; the num ero u s o rn ame nts of ivory the st aining and
w orking of th at m at erial ; the gift of n e ckla c e s as a v alu able
p rese nt so met ime s t o o from t he G ods ; the b raz en , ,

t ipods a n d t he c auld rons

r t he social refin e m e nt an d
c o mfort ; th e ma gnific e nt p al a c e s OfAlc in ou s an d M e n e l aus ;

an d fin ally in t he g re at cont e st of Troy t h e const ant u se

, , ,

of the war chariot both by Greeks an d A sia ti cs

-
“
But .

t he m ost m a gnific e nt e x ampl e Of th e art of m e t allurg y

”
,

O bs e rv e s M r Ottl e y was t he famo us shie ld o f Achill e s

‘
. .
,

In t he c e nt re w ere the w ave s of oc e an rolling r ound t he ,

e xt re mit ie s ; th e n follow e d in a b eautifu l s erie s sc e n e s Of

, ,

1
S o cial Co ndi tio n of th e Gre e ks ,
By t h e Rev . J . B Ott le y,
. M A lat e
. .
,

Fellow of Orie l Colle ge , Oxford . S e e Hist . of Gre e c e, p 36 8 . . Encyclo

p aedia Metrop oli t ana, ”
v ol . xv .
,
1 851 .
10 THE D
EV I EN CES OF

p asto ral life tillage the h arv e st and the vint age ; th ere
, , , ,

too was the sie ge the a mb u sc ad e an d the b attle j udicial

, , ,

inquiry an d politi c al d elib e rat ion ; t he m u s ic al fe st ivit ie s

,

Of a m arri ag e an d t h e e volut ions of a n ati on al d anc e

, The .

gro uping of th e s e sc en e s re sp e ct iv ely — th eir n umb er

, , ,

v arie ty an d cont rast att e st the skill of the art ist or O f the
, , ,

po et or Of both How the differe nc e of colour was pro

,
.

duce d i s unc ert ain ; it mi ght h av e b e e n by p aint sinc e ,

ivory was st ain e d to a do rn th e b its of ho rs e s o r p erh aps , ,

by the e ffe ct of fire for the art of fusing metals was known
, .

I nd e e d c a sting gilding an d c arving both in wood an d

, , , ,

m e t al w ere p ra c tis e d at a m uch e arlie r tim e by thos e who

,

a re d e sc rib e d in E xodus d evi sing cunning wo rks to ‘ ’

as ,

wo rk in gold an d in s ilver an d in b rass an d in cutting of

, , ,

ston e s to se t th e m an d in c arving timb er to wo rk in all

, ,

mann e r of wo rkm ansh ip Th at t e mpl e wh ich the p ie ty of

.
,

S olo mon d e d ic at e d an d whi ch his op ul e nc e e nrich e d ow e d

, ,

th e b e auty an d th e d elic a cy of t he sc ulpt u re d d e co rat ions

to the skill Of a Tyrian artifi c er The d e criptions Of it . s ,

re co rd e d in th e n at i on al archiv e s of Jud e a m ay vm dic ate ,

H o mer fro m unduly ex agg erating e ith e r the ab und anc e Of

the p re c ious m et als or t h e p rogre ss of th e orn ame ntal arts
, .

N o r was th e w arrio r altog e th e r u nind e bt e d to t he l abours

of the n e e dle an d th e loo m ; w ild animals were e mb ro i d ere d
on hi s —
b elt the t rophie s of hi s d e xt erity in the ch as e and ,

t he d e co rat ion of his p e rson i n t he fight M ore ampl e .

r ob e s w e re e ith e r re c e iv e d as t he pl e dg e O f cou rte o u s hos

p i t alit y o r won
,
a s t h e p r z e of v alour S u chl occup at i ons .

suit e d the s e clud e d life and int elle ct u al h ab its of Orie nt al

fe mal e s ; th ey are me nti on e d e arly with an e mph a sis Of ,

d e scription which s e e ms to m ark th eir costlin e s an d

,
s

v alu e . H av e th ey not S p e d ? H av e th ey not divid e d the

r e —
p y to S is era a p rey Of divers colo urs a p rey Of div ers
colours of n ee dle wo rk on both si d e s me e t for the n e cks ,

of th em th at t ak e the spoil S uch g arme nts w ere store d .

’
 IN D IAN COL ON IS ATION . 11

i n the t s y of P
re a ur ria m . S idoni a-n
arti sts w ere most

e xp e rt in th e ir fab ri c at i on : but th e h i gh bo rn l a die s O f t h e -

co urt w ere app are ntly no m e an profi cients Hel en

, , .

we ave s a rep re s ent ation Of a b attle b etw e e n the Gre eks

an d th e Tr oj ans ; A nd o m a ch e cop ie s flow er s i n a v e il ;
r

t h e w e b of P e n e lop e i s p r ov e rb i ally kno wn — th at fune al r

O ffe ring fo r L ae rt e s fro m t h e h and of fili al affe cti on ; whil e

anoth e r wh i ch sh e p re s e nts to an unknow n gu e st i s thus

, ,

b eautifully d e scrib e d
In ample mo d e,
A r ob e o f military pu rp l e flow d
’

O e r all h is fram e illust riou s o n his b re ast,

’

Th e d oubl e clasping gold t h e king c o nfe st

-
.

In t h e ri ch woof a h ou n d , m osai c drawn,

’
Bore on full stre t ch , and s e i z d a d apple d fawn
D e ep in t h e ne c k his fangs in d e nt th e ir h ol d ;
Th e y p ant an d stru ggl e in th e m o ving go ld
Fine as a film y we b b en e ath it sh one
A ve st, z
th at d az l e d li ke a cl o u dl e ss su n

Th e fe male train, wh o him t hr ong d t o gaz e,

rou n d
’

In sil e nt won der S igh d u nwilling p rai se

’
.

P O PE S Ham , 0 d ’
. xix

It was n atu ral th at t he golds mith an d the j e w eller

S hould b e pu t in re qui s it i on wh e n t h e m at e rials O f th e ir
,

trad e w ere ab u nd ant We trac e th e m in female dre ss

.
,

an d in t he i m pl e me nts O f the to il e t ; in both t h e re i s ,

toge th er with the magnific e nc e of re al w e alth much O f ,

t he s implicit y of re al t a st e Th e re w ere n e ckl a c e s of gold

.

an d of am b er th ere w e re e ar rings whos e p e nd ant drops -

,

i mit at e d e ith er t he fo rm o r th e b rilliancy of the h um an

e ye ; t h e h air was c url e d o r b rai d e d an d cov e re d w ith a ,

v eil ; th e rob e wa s fa s te n e d ov er the boso m w ith gold en

cl a ps a fring e surro und e d the w ai st an d co mplet e d the
s ,

ful l dre ss cos tume of a l a dy of t he H om eric age The

- .

appo int m e nts of h e r p al a c e w e re a s costly a s th e d e co ra

tions Of her p erson ; it s w alls glitt ere d with Silver tin , ,

ivory b rass an d am b er ; her t ripod has four h an dl e s

, , ,
 12 THE E VI D EN CES OF

grac e d by eight gold e n dov e s ; her lyre has a silver frame ,

h e r b ask e t is s ilv er an d h er dist afi gold ; the e w e rs an d

‘
‘
,

b asins which are s erve d at the b anqu et an d e ve n the b ath ,

whi ch alle viat e s fatigu e are of the lik e p re cious m at erials , .

But wh at I wo uld ask has b e co me in th e historica l t ime s

, ,

of th e s e arts Of th e s e l uxurie s an d m ore p articularly Of the

, ,

e qu e st ri an h er o his faithfu l e qu e rry an d hi s c ar ?

,
The war ,

c ar aft er a long b a ni shm e nt fro m Gre e c e onc e m o re mak e s

, ,

a p ro mi n e nt figure on th e d i st a nt fi e ld of Cun ax a but for

Gre e c e it has b e e n for a g e s a n e gle ct e d arm of he r mili
,

t ary s ervic e N ow the whol e of this st at e Of socie ty c ivil

.
, ,

an d mili t ary m ust st rik e e v ery on e as b e ing e min e ntly

,

A s iati c mu ch of it sp e c ific ally I nd i an S u ch it undoubt .

e dly is a n d I sh all d e monst rat e th at th e s e e vi d e nc e s w e re

but t he att end ant tok e ns Of an I ndian colo ni s ation w ith ,

i ts co rre spond ing religion an d l angu a g e I sh all e xh ib it .

dyn astie s dis app e aring fro m W e st ern I ndia to app e ar ,

a g ain in Gree c e cl ans whos e martial fame is still ,

r e co rd e d in t h e faithful ch roni cl e s of No rth W e st e rn I nd ia -

,

a s t he g all ant b ands who fo u ght upon the pl ains Of Troy

an d in fa ct the whol e of Gree c e fro m t h e e ra of the sup

, , ,

pos e d god ships Of Pos eidon an d Z eu s down to t he clos e

-
,

of the Troj an war a s b eing Indi a n in l anguag e s e ntime n t

, , ,

an d re l igi on an d in t h e arts of p e a c e a n d war

,
M uch I .

sh all I doubt not incont e st ably e st ablish mu ch must be

, ,

l eft to a future p eriod Yet th at which is grant e d to b e .

fairly w ro u ght out m ay st and a s an e arn e st Of th e c or

,

re c t n e ss Of th e p ri ncipl e by whi ch th e s e re sults h av e be e n

p rodu c e d .

It was no futil e i ma gin at ion th at le d E v em erus to

2

1
Od . iv 1 31
. . S om e an ci ent j ewellery foun d in Ith aca in a t o mb
am id st rui n s whi ch t radition d esignat es as th e re sid e n c e o f Od ysse u s, are

as e x qui sit e in t h eir workmanshi p as any o f th o s e orna me nt s whi ch H om e r

d e s crib e s . The ir d at e is u n kn own . S e e Hu gh es s G re e ce, v ol i p 1 6 0
’
. . . .

2 Evem e ru s or Euh em eru s a S i cili an au th o r at t h e tim e Of

Al exand er th e Great and hi s imm e di ate succe ssors. Most writers c all h im
 IN D IAN COL ON ISATION . 13

a ss ert th at men onc e e xi sting a s the conquerors kings

, ,

an d b e n e fa cto r s of m ankind s ubs e qu e ntly re app e are d as ,

-

d eifie d b eings If I do not e st ablish this thro ughout

.

t he whole rang e Of the so c all e d Gre ek Mythology it i s -

,

not for w ant of ampl e p roof but for lack of time su fficient ,

to re mov e the disguis e from the host of masqu eraders

th at figure in the b and of grot e squ e Gre e ce I h av e how .
,

e v er un m a sk e d not a fe w of the m ost intract abl e of th e s e

,

b eings such as the C e nt aurs the Athenian grasshopp ers

, , ,

the Autochthons & c & c who now st ripp e d of th eir dis

,
.
,
.
, ,

guis e at l ength assume the app earanc e of the ordin ary

,

re pre s e nt at iv e s of E ast e rn socie ty L et it b e obs erve d .

,

th at this is not a p roc e ss similar to the ration alis m of

m od ern G erman th e ologians n or is it the ex e g etic al syst em ,

of P alaephatus It do e s not treat of wh at might have been

.

it S p e aks Of wh at was ; a re sult Obt ain e d from the sup e

riority of tra nsla ti on ov e r pl aus ibl e co nj e cture applie d to the ,

solution of knotty di fficultie s The l earne d J acob B ryant .

e x e rci s e d his v a st erudit io n on a th e ory re nd ere d impracti

c abl e sol ely by the me di um Of its a dapt ation S eeking in .

multifario u s dial e cts for th at info rmation which was to b e

found in one alon e he left out of sight the grand principle
,

of the orig in of the n ation whos e historyhe was inv e stig ating .

Gui de d by the manife st li ght of a mighty emigration ,

a native o f Messene in Sicily

,His mind was train e d in th e philo sophic al
.

s ch o ol o f th e Cyrenai cs, wh o h ad b e fo re hi s t ime b e c om e n ot ori ous for t h eir

s c e t i cism in matt e rs c onn e c t e d wit h t he ul li i n and o ne of

p o
p p ar r e g o ;
wh om, Th e o d osiu s, i s fre q uent ly calle d an athe ist b y the ancie nt s.

Evem erus is said t o h ave saile d d own the Re d S e a, and ro und t h e

’

south ern

c oast s o f Asia, t o a ve r
y gre at distance, unt il he came t o an island call e d

P an ch aea . Aft er h is re turn fro m t his voyage, h e wrot e a work, e ntit l e d

’
Iepa A ua which c onsist e d of at least nine b o ok s . The wor k c on

taine d ac c ounts of the se veral wh om Evemeru s

go d s, re pre se nt e d as

having o ri
ginally b een men wh o had di stingui she d th e mselve s, e ithe r as
warri ors, kings, inve nt ors, or b ene factors of man, and wh o, aft er th eir
d e ath, we re wo rshi pp e d as go d s by the grat eful p eople .
”
—
SM
’
ITH S Greek wnd
Roma n B i og , . vol
. ii , p 8 3
. . .
14 HISTORICAL BASIS or FABL E .

I h ave b e en le d as mu ch as possibl e by the la ng uag e of

th at e migration I h ave ex amin e d th at e arly society an d
.
,

the ph a s e s of th at socie ty on the s ame b ro a d p rinc ipl e

,

t h at dire cts th e re s e arch e s of t he m od ern hi sto rian wh e n

he t re ats of E urop e an colonie s an d thou gh m any bl e mi sh e s
m ay Obscure m any imp e rfe ctions mar the unity of the
, ,

picture I t rust th at sufi cient will h av e b e e n a cco mplish e d

,

not only to p rov e the co rre ctn e ss of the p rinciple on whic h

this inve st igation p rocee ds b ut lik e wis e to subs erv e the
,

c aus e of truth The stud ent of e arly Indian history w ill

.

b e pl e as e d to find e st abli sh e d by thi s re co rd of p rimitive

Greece the fa ct of the wond erfully e arly e xi st enc e of
,

the J ain a doct rin e s —a m att er of k e e n disp ut e among

,

some of the most distingui h e d O rie nt alists bu t on e s ,

which I doubt not will now t ak e it s plac e among historic al

facts .

I would h ere mak e a few obs erv at ions upon the wo rk of

P alaeph atus who was a cco rding t o S ui das an E gyptian o r
, , ,

Ath enian suppos e d to h av e l iv e d s ubs e quently to t he t ime

,

of Alexand er the Gre at Of this author Mr Grot e Ob .

,
.

s erve s , Anoth er author who s e em s to h av e conc eiv e d

1

cl e arly an d applie d consist ently the s e mi histo ri c al th e o ry -

Of th e Gre cian myths i s P alae h atu s I n t h e sho rt p refac e

p ,
.

of his t re atis e conc erning incre dible t ale s h e re marks , ,

t h at som e m en fro m w ant of inst ru ction b e lie v e all t he

‘
, ,

c urrent n arrativ e s while oth er s m ore s earching an d cau

, ,

tiou s disb eliev e th em altog eth er Each Of th e s e e xt reme s

, .
’

he i s anxious to avoid O n the on e h and he thinks th at

.
,

no n arrative co uld e v er h av e acquire d cred enc e unl e ss it

had b e e n found e d on t ru th on th e oth er it is imposs ibl e ,

for him to acc e pt so m uch Of th e e xist ing n arrativ e s as

conflicts with the an alogie s of p re s ent n at ural ph e no men a .

If such things e v er had b e en th e y would still continu e to ,

be but th ey n ev er h av e so occurre d ; an d the e xtra

,
-

1
Hist Gre e ce,
. vol . i , p 557
. . .
16 PROCESS OF IN TER P RETATION .

or h eroic histo ry eith er Ho mer or He siod logograph er or

, ,

po et s ave wh e n th eir a cco unts are conformable to S anscrit

,

sourc e s While He si od has t ak e n for Greek or adopt e d

.
,

as Gre ek t he H arp ie s th e Cyclop e s

, ,
Pos eidon Here , , ,

Erecthe u s the C e nt aurs the Go rgons Typh oeu s an d a

, , , ,

host of agencie s who at onc e b e co me m on t ers under

,
s

his t ran fo rming h and it will be the busin e ss of the his

s ,

t oric al st u d e nt wh e n e v er such t e rms h av e b e e n misun der

,

stood Or mi stransl at e d by th at autho r to re store th em to

, ,

their o rigin al an d cons e qu ently corre ct signific ation A .

positive an d cl ear history will thu s b e found to aris e simul

t an e ou sly w ith the t ru e no me ncl atu re The s ame e ffe ct
.

will be p roduc e d by the s ame proc e ss with the logograph ers .

I n many c a s e s th e s e autho ritie s h av e so me t amorphos e d

the o rigin al n ame s of m en citie s an d religious rit e s th at
, , ,

nothing but a sp e cific co urs e of st u dy found e d on the ,

p rinciple s h ere laid down an d wro u ght out by the light of

,

p ers ev ering s agacity b ro u ght to b e ar at once upon the

,

twofold lit e rature of the East an d We st can re store th e s e ,

co rrupt or mist ak e n t rave stie s to th eir tru e form This .

,

th en ( an d let us not be a sh ame d to confe ss it)is a b ranch

,

Of study of whi ch we h av e b e e n hith erto e ntirely i gno rant .

But our p rejudic e s and our t ast e e qu ally revolt ag ainst a

scrutiny th at t ends to d e stroy th at at mosph ere Of po etic ‘

vit ality with which our h ero e s w ere inv e st e d the id e a of

which is S O strongly int e rtwine d with o ur very n ature so ,
'

int erwov e n with all th at i s grac eful in art an d b e autiful in

po etry th at the s tronge st thirst for t ruth c an sc arc ely
,

p ersuad e us to ab andon the e nch anting spot wh ere the ,

unit e d glorie s of mind an d art d et ain us in a daz zling .

trance .
 THE S OUR CES O F H EL ENI C H I STORY L .

S till, if our co urse be c onsecrate d to philology, we will not therefore banish the
study o f facts and
ideas e
. W will no t close o ur eye s upon the mo st brilliant light
that has c o me fro m the Ea st ; and we will e nde avour to comprehe n d the grand
spec tacle pre se n te d t o us We will study India wi th its philosophy and i ts myths,
.

it s litera ture , an d its laws, i n i ts la ngu ag e N ay, i t is m o re than India, it i s a

.

age o f th e origin o f the worl d t hat we will a tte m t t o de ci he r

p p p .

W e a re de eply conv inc e d, t hat i n the same

proportio n a s the study of words
( if it b e possible), without that of ideas, is frivo lo us and worthle ss, t hat of words,
c on sidere d as the vi sible sy m bols of tho ught, i s solid and frui tful There can b e
.

no ge nuine phil olo gy wi th o u t phi lo so h

p y
— rofe ssor . P B o urno uf, D iseowrse on the
Sa nscri t d nd i ts Litera twce, pronounce d a t the C olle ge of Fra nce .

I n all th at we d e stin e d ev er to le arn of primitive Hellas

are

i s to b e g ain e d fro m the books of h er h istorians alon e th e n ,

t he amo unt of o ur knowl e dg e will b e sc ant y ind e e d an d a ,

hOpe of any a ddition to the myst erio u s volum e s which con

t ain the re cords of her e arly life will be for e ver pre clu de d ,
.

Al l the e vi d e nc e s ari sing fro m He lle ni c so urc e s h av e b e e n

sift e d combine d an d classifie d with a s ag acity th e most
, , ,

profound ; an d the e arly history of Gree c e as eliminat e d ,

from her own writ ers has re ach e d the ultima Thule of
,
“ ”

fact or of p o sitive infid elity The ard ent e nquirer after .

truth repuls e d at the mys t erious gat e s of thi s city of t he

,

de ad burns to effe ct an e ntranc e within it s silent gloom

, .

In h is re stl e ss z e al he t rie s ev e ry ave nu e of hop e

,
His .

courage ris es with the difficultie s of his enterprI se an d if , ,

like the gre at explorer of the to mbs Of E gypt he i s for a ,

time de s ert e d by light he s umm ons fre sh courage to me e t

,

the eme rg ency I nto how n arrow a co mp ass do e s all our

.

knowle dge shrink Of th at first th at stran g e p e ople the

, ,

P el asgi It is on the v ery thre shold of the t emple of

hi story th at we are doo me d t o e ncou nt er thi s mo c k ery Of
life I sh all h op efully grappl e with the ph anto m But
. .

c 2
18 METHOD OF IN VESTIGATION .

first s s the thought : Wh at me ans h ave I for varying

ari e

the method of my inv e stig at ion s inc e the p rogre ss h ith erto ,

att empt e d ha s re sult e d in di s appoint m e nt C an I d e p end

upon the u sual guide s to histo ric al truth —to wh at kind of
erro rs are th ey liabl e ? Wh at is the sourc e and what the ,

e xt e nt of th eir information ?
,
Th e s e gui de s are d isco rd ant
in th e ir accounts an d varyl ng 111 th eir anti qui ty ; so far th ey
,

are to b e look e d upon with a c aut ious eye but I sh all not ,

o n a ccount of any e xt ern al imp erfe ct i on rashly re fus e to ,

.

re c eiv e t h e info rmati on th e y conv e y an d a ccount th em ,

wholly fab ulous b e caus e I cannot compreh end the po etic

machin ery by which th ey are introdu c e d to my not ic e .

On the contrary it is not imp rob able th at th ey may

,

p re s e nt v alu abl e t ruths und e r a g a rb which th e y th e m

,

s el ve s do not susp ect to b e a disguis e L et us ex ami n e .

this It i s re adily grant ed th at the language of a n ation

.
, ,

is on e of its most durable m onum e nts Its buildings may .

h ave crumble d into dust it s p e ople may h av e b e come ,

e xt inct an d all but thi s e vi d e nc e of it s e xi st enc e may h av e

,

p asse d aw ay The English langu age i llustra tes and the

.

Gre ek confirms this ass ertion Amidst the numerou s .

diale cts which compos e the former the S axon has le ft by ,

far t he stro n g e st imp re ss ion upon our n ativ e tong ue The .

simple d e ducti on indep endent of history is cl e ar —th at ,

p e ople onc e sp e aking the S axon l anguage live d in this

i l and ; it is th en e qu ally cl e ar th at th e s e w ere S a x ons
s
, .

Apply this to Gree c e wh at i s it that st rik e s the lit erary

:

student so forcibly as this id entity of struct ure of voc able s , ,

an d infi ec tive pow e r in th e Gre e k an d S anscrit l angu ag e s

,

E very day a dds fre sh convi ction —p rod u c e s fre sh d e mon

stration of thi s und e ni abl e fa ct
, The Greek l angua g e is .

a d eriv ati on from the S anscrit therefore S anscrit ,

sp e aking p e ople—i e Indians must h av e dwelt in Gree ce

’

. .
, , ,

an d th i s dw e lling m ust h av e p re c e d e d the s e ttl e me nt of

thos e trib e s which h elp e d to p roduce the corruption of the

old langu age ; or in oth er wo rds the p eople who sp oke
, ,
 IN D IAN SETTLERS IN GREECE . 9

th at langu age —i e the I ndians must h av e b ee n the

. .
, ,

p rimitive s ettlers ; or at l east th ey must h ave colonis e d

, ,

t he country so e arly an d d welt th ere so lo n g as to h av e

, ,

effa c e d all dial e ctic t rac e s of any other inh ab it ants

just as the S axons displac ed the fe eble remains of the
diale ct of the ancient B ritons in thi s i sl and an d im , ,

p arte d a thoroughly S axon st amp to the g eniu s of the

Engli sh l angu ag e But if the evid ence s of S axon coloni
.
,

s ation in this island—(I sp e ak ind e p endently of Anglo

—
S axon history ) are st rong both fro m l angu ag e an d
political institutions the evi de nce s are still m ore d e cisive
, ,

in the p arall el c as e of an Indian colonis ation of Gree c e ,

not only her L angu age but her Philosophy her Reli gion
, , ,

h er Riv ers he r M ount ains an d her Trib es ; her subtl e turn

, ,

of int ell e ct her poli tic al institut es an d abov e all the

, ,

ie a e a —
Myst er s of th t nobl l nd irre si stibly p rov e her coloni ,

s ation from India I purpos e to bring forward such

.

evide nc e s as w ill e ffe ctu ally d e monst rat the c aus e s of an e

immi grat i on th at d at e s fro m so v en erabl e an anti quity ;

the i d enti c al cl a ss of re ligioni sts th at S p read the bl e ss ings ,

of civilis ation on her shore s and i slands ; the p arent

institut e s an d p are nt philosophy of Hell a s an d the c aus e s ,

which h ave hi th erto thrown an imp e n etrabl e gloom over

her e arly hi story I p ropos e to show the i d entic al
.
,

localitie s wh ence this conflu ence of the O rie nt al trib e s

,

flow e d lik e a mighty ti d e tow ards the We st an d S outh ,

enriching the l ands with its curre nt of c iv ili s at ion The .

countrie s through which th e s e early colonists move d will , ,

I t rust b e as di st inctly exhib it e d ; thus forming a compl et e

,

chain of evidence from l and to l and The cons id eration .

of the philos ophy po et ry histo ry an d religion of the

, , ,

P elasgian colonists— (too oft e n gratuitously set down as

b arb arians or as s avage s fe e ding upon l e ave s an d
,
“

will rem ove many difficultie s th at p re ve nt a just co mp re

hen si on of th e fi rst chroni cl e s of Gre e c e I t ru st th at the .

s ame evid e nc e s which h av e c arrie d conviction to my mind

20 THE PEL ASGI
C

—th s e me int ere st

a th at hasatte nd e d me in myresearche sI
into the origin of thi s ancie nt p e opl e may acco mp any the , .

re ad e r in t he p erus al ofth e s e p ag e s .

Who th n w e th e s e P e lasgi who as if to puz zle us

e re — ,

still mo re are so me time s c alle d P elargoi L et us see wh at

,
.

evid e nc e s we c an obt ain fro m th e l ang u ag e of Gre e c e an d ,

if we h ave any how far th ey are v alid ? P erh aps e v e n

, , ,

this l angu age may furni sh us with no information at all ?

I t will not Thi s m .ay app e ar st rang e but a s impl e cour s e ,

of d e monstration will e st ablish this to b e the fact .

Before howev er I proce e d to th is point it w ill be w ell

, , ,

to p re s ent an abstract of the v aryi ng e ffe cts of this inv e sti

g at i o n p,
r oduc e d th rough t h e m e d iu m,
of G r e e k e tymology ,

in the abs e nc e of Gre ek h isto ry The w ant of positiv e an d .

p ractic al re sult in an inquiry conduct e d by the le arn e d

with much s ag acity an d continu e d with much p ers e vering ,

erud it ion would of its e lf p rov e th e in e f

,
fi cie ncy of the pro
c e ss e mploye d On e of the most ordin ary d erivations of
.

t he n ame P el a sgi is d raw n fro m the t e rm P el agos the

”
, ,

sea intimat ing th a t th e y w e re a p e opl e who c am e into

,

Gre e c e by se a Anoth er e tymologi st finds the e xpl an ation

.

i n P elargoi ”
storks eith er fro m the lin e n dre ss of th e s e
, ,

a ncie nt p e opl e or fro m th eir w and ering h ab its

, We are .

re ferre d by oth ers to P ele g for th e sourc e of this mys

t eriou s n ame Both Mull er an d Wachsmuth p re ferring
.
,

P elargos as the origin al fo rm of the word d erive d the ,

t e rm fr om P elo to till a n d Agros the fi eld

” ”
, , , .

Anoth er writ er consi d ers th e y w ere c all e d P el asgi fro m

t he v e rb p elaz o an d a th ird th inks th e y w ere c all e d

P elargoi fro m th eir b arb arous l angu ag e We h ave from .

,

th e s e an d oth er so urce s the maximum of wh at c an be ,

e ffe ct e d by the ai d of Gre e k mytholog b u t wh at i s the

y ;
p ractic al re sult ? I s th ere anything t an gible or p re cis e in
an y d e finit i ons h ith erto giv e n ? Do we ascert ain thereby
t he e x act spot wh e nc e th e se p e opl e set out ? the countrie s
through which th ey p ass e d ? th eir ability to civilis e the
 THE PEL ASGI . 21

p e ople with who m th ey mingle d ? th eir p e culiar ch arac

t eristics politi c al or re ligious ?
,
If we h av e not g ain e d
some such info rmatio n the p ractic al re sults of our inve s
,

tigation s are p erfe ctly v alu e le ss s av e for th at whol e so me ,

ment al e x ercis e wh ich th ey e nco ura g e .

We mu st th e n c andidly conclud e th at any Greek

, , ,

p roce ss of etym ology for elimin ating positiv e re s ults i s ,

h ere at faul t Profound night obs erve s M ann ert

.
”
, ,

re sts on thi s portion of histo ry a singl e gle am of li ght :

alon e p ie rc e s the d arkn e ss whi ch e nv elop e s it O n o ne .

side of t he P el asgi many trib e s of the Illyrians p ractis e d

,

n avig ation as for ex ample the P h aeacians of the island

, , ,

S ch e ia afterwards Co rcyra
r ,
At the h e a d of the Adriat ic
.
,

e xi st e d long e st abli sh e d co mm e rcial c iti e s

- an d art ificial ,

can als w ere s e e n at an e arly p eriod Ev erything s eem s .

to intimat e th at at a p eriod of remot e antiquity the shore s

, ,

of the A driatic w ere inh abit e d by civilis e d communitie s ”

.

Th e s e are j u st concl u s ions but th e y are concl u s ions not

re sult ing fro m an v a g ue syst e m of e ty molog ic al in t erpre
y
t ation . Th ere i s on e au thor to whos e v al uabl e sp e cul a,

tions found e d on a rare an d w ell dire ct e d s ag acity I b ear

,
-
,

a willing t e st im ony The e vid e nc e s through whi ch I h av e

‘
.

gone b as e d upon authorit ie s tot ally different fro m thos e

,

of the l e arn e d writ er h ave yet p rodu c e d an a ggre gat e

, ,

amply confi rming hi s conj e ct ural conclus i ons I t i s my .

obj e ct however to form th at ch ain of evid enc e by which

, ,

alon e the rat ion al mind c an la hold of t ruth an d in lie u

y
of generalitie s an d v agu e su gge sti ons to p re s ent s uch ,

corroborative proof as will amount to historical fact But . .

b efore we t ak e an oth er st ep in this inquiry it will be of ,

a dvant ag e fir st to p rob e th e e xt e nt of o ur own igno ranc e ,

th en to apply a reme dy The fo rmer I sh all end e avour to.

effe ct by a few pl ain p r opos it ions the l att er w ill b e fo und

in the p roc e ss adopt e d througho ut thi s work .

1
Ritt er, “
D ie V o rhalle d er Eur Op al sch er V ol
'
ke .
22 TESTS or HISTORICA L TR U TH .

PO S TU LATE S .

I . L et it b e grant e d th at the n am e s giv e n to mount ains ,

riv ers an d towns h av e so me mea nin

, , g
2 . L et it b e grant e d th at th e l angu a g e of the N ame giv e rs -

exp r ess ed th at m ean ing .

3 . L et it be grant e d th at the l ang uag e of the N ame giv ers -

will exp lain th at meaning .

TH E N ,

The Gre eks dw elt in a l and c alle d Gree c e .

1 . Th e y n am e d m ount ains riv ers towns ; which n am e s

, ,

had a meaning .

2 . Th eir
l anguag e exp ressed th at meaning .

3 Th e ir l ang uag e w ill exp la in th at me aning

. .

If th eir l angu a g e w ill not exp lain th at me aning th e n ,

th ey the Gre eks did not giv e thos e n ame s ; but so me

, ,

oth er n ation sp e aking so m e oth er l angu ag e an d that

, ,

oth er language w ill t ell who th at oth er n ation was .

Now ,

The N am e s giv e n are G e ograph ic al .

The N ame givers are Hi sto ric al

-
.

HE N C E,
ge ography an d hist ory of a country must be sought
The
e ith er in t h e l ang u a g e of th e N a me g iv e rs of t h at count ry
-
,

o r i n a t ransl at ion of th e l angu ag e of the N am e giv er s Of -

th at country .

L e t us apply thi s to Gre ci an Ge ography .

As a G re e k le t me t ransl at e S y p t m h a — I c annot .

—
, ,

Dodon a —I c annot
,
m
Ca b u nii M
. ont e s I cannot ,
.

Hellope s — I c anno t Aithice s Bodon —

, . I c annot Ch aouia
, ,
.
,
24: THE REME Y D .

P el asgoi and P elargoi an d forthwith our lit erat i exp end

,

th eir e n ergie s upon p roblems impossible of sol ution with ,

the fe e bl e me ans at th eir d ispos al Th ey att e mpt to draw

.

fro m the Gre e k langu age a l anguage n ot in exi st e nc e

,

at t he P e l a sgian s e ttl e me nt of H ll se a — a h isto ry of th e

origin of the P elas gians —

,

a p roc e ss s imil ar to an inv e st i

,

ati o n of th e o ri ginof th e S axons by th e sol e aid of t h e

g ,

Engli sh l anguage .

Wh at th en h avin g confe ss e d our igno ranc e of men an d

,

things in the olde n time s of Gree c e th at is in the time , ,

of the P elasgian race —wh at th e n is the reme dy ? S imply

,

t o refer t o the P elasg ian inst e ad of the Gr eek l angu ag e

‘

, ,

for solid information in lie u of fabulous co mme nt ary Is .

i —
th at language still in ex st enc e It is It is the S anscrit .
,

both pure an d in the P ali di ale ct so met ime s p art aking

,
:

of the form and subst ance of the C ashmirean and v ery ,

oft e n of the structure an d voc able s of the old P ersian .

‘

But wh at it will be a sk e d is yo ur p roof of thi ? My

, , s

p roof is on e of the most p ractic al th at can be im agin e d ;

a p roof g e ographi c al an d hi sto ric al ; e st abli s hi ng i d e nt it y

of nomencl ature in the old an d new country of the Greek

s ettl ers and a cquiring the po wer by this l anguage of
, , ,

re sto ring to pl ain co mm on s e ns e the absurd it ie s of t he

wh le circle of Greek lit erature from He siod an d the

o ,

Logograph ers downwards Of t h e s e ample evidenc e s will

.
,

be giv e n as pr oc ee d Th e s e are l arg e cl aim s ; b ut not

I .

inconsi st e n t with the facts of th e c a s e I sh all p roc ee d .

to illustrat e th e s e p roposit ions by ge ographical evid en ce ,

b e ginning with an account of the positiv e so urce of the

P elasgi .

1
Th e Thibetan lik ewise will be found a valua bl e aid .
 TH E EM I G R AN TS .

I I
r
)
lj m l m d b fi
j umw ( , lfi
J i JJ
‘

LJ J
‘ ’ "

s
J ' fi
j
u} ? l
ib w J e o was} so
}
g e g
0

J ( J? ,

z
B eh ol d yon a ure do me , the sapphire sk y,
R e ar in unpillare d migh t i ts c anopy
T hat vast pavilio n, ge mm e d with wo rlds of ligh t,
Whose c l rcling glo ries boast a bo undle ss flight ;
A n d as th e y ro ll , survey ma n s che quere d state
’

A nd scan the d e stinie s of m ortal fate

”
On P rovi dence . From the P andnameh of S adi

HE who wo uld h av e a co rre ct view of s o ciety as it e xist e d

in the high e st ant iqu ity — it mat t ers not i n wh at co u nt rie s
— will for his true st so urc e of inform ation refer to thos e
, ,

pr inc ipl e s wh i ch ar e u n affe ct e d by cl im a t e o r by l i n ea g e .

B efore this as an imp artial t rib un al he will arraign the

, ,

re cords of h i sto ry ; a n d w e i gh ing th e ir e vi d e nc e s by th i s

,

autho rit y h e will be g ui d e d to an imp art ial d e ci s i on

,
.

A mong thos e di sp e ns ations of u n erring Provid e nc e by ,

which good has b e en b rought ou t of evil we c annot suf ,

ficie ntly a dmire the dire cting h and of the Gre at Ruler of
the wo rld in turn ing to th e p urpos e s of civilis at ion an d
, ,

the re fin e m ents of social co mfo rt th e st ruggl e s of t h e ,

oppre ss e d and the cru elty of the opp re sso r Th e s e in

,
.

st anc e s are not rare Th ey fo rm so m any links in the

.

ch ain of t im e to strength e n o ur conviction of an O ver

,

ruling P o w e r The p er s e cution of th e A lbi gens e s —t he

.

e xp u ls ion of th e M oo r s fro m S p ain—th e tyranny of th at

mon archy in H oll and—th e re voc at ion of the e di ct of

D
26 THE EMIGRAN TS .

a —
N nt s th e atrocious mass acre of
e e
B artholo mew an d St .
,

it s still mo re at roc iou s approv al by hi m who cl aim e d

to be the Vi c ar of Chri st upon e a th— the tyranny of J ame r s

t he S e c ond in thi coun try — all th e s e an d oth er e no rm itie s

s , ,

e v e n t u at e d in re s ults m ost b e n e ficial t o t he int e re ts of s

hum anity But p e rh aps in no similar inst anc e h av e

.
, ,

e v e nts occurre d frau ght w ith cons e q ue nc e s of s u ch m a

g
n it u de a s thos e flowing fro m the gre at re ligio u s war wh i ch
, ,

for a long s e ie s of y e ar s rag e d th rougho ut the l ength an d

r ,

b re adth of India Th at cont e st e nd e d by the exp ulsion

.

of v a st bodie s of m en many of th e m skille d in t he arts o f

e arly c ivili s at io n an d st ill gre at e r nu mb e rs
,
w arrior by ,
s

p rofe ssion D rive n b eyond the Himal ay an M o unt ains in

.

t he no rth an d to C eylon th eir l a st st ronghold in the

, ,

south sw ept across t he v all ey of t he Indu s on the we st

, ,

this p er s e cut e d p e ople c arrie d with th e m the germs of the

E urop e an arts an d scie nc e s The mi ghty hu man tid e th at
.

p ass e d the b arrier of the Punj ab rolle d onw ard towards ,

it s d e s tin e d ch ann e l in E u rop e an d in A sia to ful fil it s ,

b e n e fi c en t o fli ce in th e m o ral fertilis ation of the wo l d r .

The B rah mini c al an d Bu d hi stic s e cts who to thi s day

’
,

h old divi d e d sw ay over t he gre at e r p art of A sia w e re the ,

two gre t ch amp ions in thi long cont e t The form er

a s s .

was vi cto rio u s The chi e fs of the B ud histic faith w e re

’
.

d iv en to t ak e re fu g e b eyond the re ach of th eir Opp re sso rs

r ,

c arrying with th e m into B actria P ers ia A sia Mino r ,

‘

, ,

Gre e c e Ph oenicia an d Gre at B rit ain the de votion of th eir

, , ,

e arly s a g e s an d,
an a ston i sh ing d e gre e of co mmercial
e n e rgy ,
att e nd e d by s ing u l ar skill in the scienc e s of
a st ro n om y an d m e ch anics The virul e nc e of religio us
.

feu d had run high an d the po e ts of the B rahmini c al s e ct

,

s ang of th e ir v anquish e d Oppon ents with a cont e mpt an d

fero city so u nn at ural as to giv e th eir co mp o sition the air
,
s

o f t he w ild e st fi ct ion ; th e i l ang u a g e lik e t h e ir e xu lt at ion

r , ,

was e xt rav ag ant ; b ut t he r e ality of th eir vi cto ry i s n ot

 THE EMIG RAN TS . 27

l ess c ert ain th an the gig antic exp ulsion of the B ud hist ’

wo rsh ipp e s It was t he issu e o f this struggle th at th ence

r .

fo rward was for c enturi e s to give it s d e votion al co mpl exion

to the world througho ut north e rn A sia an d with no nu ,

fre qu ent int e rv als fro m t he we t ern b ank of the Indus

,
s

to the Pillars of Hercul e s In the G re e k l anguage alon e .

— or rath e r t he S ansc it whi ch we re c eiv e a s Gre e k

, ,
r ,

th e re are e vid e nc e s the m ost co nvincing to subst ant iat e ,

thi s s t at e me nt O ne doctrin e a n d o n e l ang u ag e w ere

.

t he gu ard and the mi s i on a y o f t he B u d hist faith Th at

’
s r .

l angu age w s a m odifi e d S anscrit an d disfigure d as it is

a ,

by a s e cond h and re c eptidn fro m the Greeks it o ffers

-
,

ab u nd ant e vi d e nc e s of t he t ruth of m p o s it ion by

‘

y t h e ,

re a din e ss w ith whi ch th e nam e s of t rib e s rive rs a n d m o u n

\

, ,

t ains are st ill to b e p e rc e iv e d an d faithfully transl at e d

, /
, ,

e v e n th rough thi s corrupt m e dium Thos e who are .

n o t famili ar w ith t h e t rans m ut at i ons an d disguis e s of

l angu age may not re adily co mpreh end bo th t he c ert ainty
,

and th e e a s e w ith wh i ch s u ch ch ang e s m b e d e t e ct e d

y a

of th e s e the o din ary diale ctic v a iet ie s of th e Gre ek will

r r

conve y a v ery imp erfe ct i d ea A s t hi s migh ty e migration .

fro m India thou gh intimat ely conn e ct e d with the e a ly

, r

settl e m e nts of Gree c e a cts only a s ubo rd in at e p art iri th at

,

compl et e and u nit e d mov em e nt which as i t w ere with , , , ,

o ne e ffo rt g av e a pop ul ation to H ell a s I u rpos e g iving a

, p ,

gen eral vie w of its re sult s re s ervin g for a m o re conn e ct e d

, ,

ex amin at i on th e o rigin al s e at th e a c tu al p r ogre ss i on a n d

, , ,

the fin al s e t tl e me nt of th e t ru e H e ll e ni c pop u l at ion

, For .

the p re s e nt I sh all t ak e a rap id vie w of th e P e l a sgi

, .

Th ere i s p erh aps n othing m ore myst e rio u in th e w i d e

, ,
s

ClI Cle of anti quity than the ch aract er w and erings an d

‘

, , ,

o riginal s e at of the P elasgi a p e ople whos e history has

e ffe c t u ally b affle d t h e i n qu irie s of the w e ll info rm e d Gre eks -

of antiquity an d th e inge nuity of mod e rn re s e arch An d .

now th at I am about to solve this v e x e d p robl e m it will

, ,

D 2
28 THE PEL ASGI AN D MAKEDON IAN S .

do ubtle ss be a subj e ct of a stonish me nt th at the s ame re sult

was not obt ain e d e arlier S till the d ist anc e of the .
,

migrato ry m ov e me nt was so v a st the disg ui s e of n ame s ,

so co mple t e and Gre cian information so c alcul at e d to

,

mi sl e a d th at noth ing _sho rt of a tot al d is re g ard of

‘

th e oretic p rinciple s and the re solution of indep e nde nt ,

re s e arch gave the sli ght e st ch anc e of a s u cc e ssful eluci

,

dat ion An d tho u gh I cl aim no p e culiar me rit for the

.
,

re s ult of th i s inv e st i g at i on I c annot but fe el h appy th at ,

I h av e b e e n p ermitt e d to a dd my t e st imony to the c aus e

of Truth .

P E L A S A the ancient n am e for the provinc e of B ah ar i s

, ,

so d e nomin at e d fro m the P elasa or B utea Frondosa .

l

P elask a i s a d e rivat iv e form of P e l a s a wh e nc e the Gre ek ,

”
P elasgo s .

Thi scou nt ry was the v ery stronghold of the B ud histic ’

faith — a religion d et e st e d by the B rahmins b e c au s e it

, ,

d e nie d the doctrine of C ast e s a s w ell as the n e c e ssity of a ,

m e diato ial P ri e sthood The fi e rc e b ut p rot ract e d conflict

r .

b etwe e n th e s e riv al s e cts as alre ady notice d e nd e d in the , ,

e xp uls i on of a v ast popul ation .

The “
M A G H EDAN ( wh e n c e th e form M A K E D O N I A
“ ”

are th e p e opl e of M a hé d ha a noth er n ame of t he p rovinc e

’
g ,

of P elas a or B ah ar I t is so c lle d fro m the n umero u s

. a

famili e s d e sc e nd e d fr o m th e s a g e M agh a in the sac re d ,

books of India p roudly style d t he ofl pring of the sun ‘

s .

The M agh adas c a me into India at th e t im e of Crishn a ,

n ot very c omm on in th e
1
Th e But ea is rath e r a large t re e , lowland s,
but mu ch m ore m o ng the m ou n t ai ns It c ast s it s leave s d uring t h e
so u p a .

c ol d se as on : t h e y c o m e ou t again wi th t h e fl o we rs ab o ut t h e m onth s o f
, ,

March an d Ap ril, an d t he se e d is rip e in Jun e or July . Th e le ave s which

are alt ern at e an d sp re a ding, are fr om e ight to sixt e e n in ch e s long . Its
flo we rs are p ap ili onac e o u s an d p e nd ulo u s, an d t h e ir groun d of a b e autiful
d e e p re d, sh a d e d wit h o range an d silve r -c olour e d d o wn, which give s th em
a m ost e l e gant ap p e aran ce
”
—
DR ROX BU RGH S D escrip ti on of the P ela sa
’
. .

Tree . A si a ti c Researches, vol . iii , p 4 6 9

. .
 '

THE P EL AS GI AN D MA K EDON IAN S . 29

an d s ettle d in this re gion th e n c lle d C ic ad a the st ill ,

’
a ,
2

o ld er n ame of th is Bu d histic p rovinc e Th at th ere is ’

.

no thing myth ological in this acco unt of Crishn a will be ,

d istinc tly s e e n ; for Crishna t he son of D evaki is actu , ,

ally n a m e d i n t h e C han do gya U p ani sh a d to wards t he

”
,

clos e of the thi d ch ap t er as h aving re ce ive d th e ological

r ,

inst ructio n fro m Gh ora a d e sc e nd ant of A u g ira s ,

.
3

In p roc e ss of t ime t he kings of B ah ar so e xt e nd e d th eir

,

t errito rie by conque st th at t he n a me of M agadha wa s

s ,

appli e d to co unt rie s lying along the cour s e of t he G a u g e s

4
,

an d e v e n to t he whol e of I nd i a We h av e th en th e no .
, ,

me n clat ure of thi s I ndian p rovinc e i n qu a drupl e s e qu enc e , ,

P el as a C ica d a M aghadha an d B ah ar o r B ih ar The

, , ,
.

l att er n ame it d eriv e d fro m the n umero u s hiharas or 5

m on a sti c e st ablish me nts of th e J ain a a s e ct wh ich the s,

o rie nt ali t will be surp ris e d t o h e ar e xist e d in the m os t

s ,

ancie n t Gr e c ia n soci e ty Altho u gh the p rovinc e of P e l as a

.

or B ah ar s e nt fo rth a body of e mi gran t s so pow erfu l a s to

give a g en eral n ame to th e gre at O rient al m ov e m ent which

h elp e d to p e ople the m ainland an d i sl ands of Gre e c e ye t ,

the nu mb e rs fro m thi s p rovi nc e alon e giv e no a d e qu at e i d e a ,

of the populatio n th at e xch ange d t he s u nny l and of India

for the m ore t e mp e rat e l at it u de s of P ers ia A s ia M ino r , ,

an d H e ll as The m ount ains of G ho o rk a D e lh i O u d e

.
, ,

A gra L ahore M oult an C ash mir the Indus an d the pr o

, , , , ,

vinc e s of R a e nt fo rth th eir a ddit ion al tho u s ands

jp o ot an a ; s

to fee d the living tid e th at flow e d to wards the l ands of Europ e

an d of A s ia With th e s e w arlik e p ilgrims on th eir j o urn e y
.

to the far We st —b ands as e nt erp ri sing as the rac e of

,

1
Wilford ,
As Res . .
2
Wilson ,
S ansc Lex
. . Ci cad a .

3
Cole b ro ok e, “
Asiatic Re se arch e s, v ol vii.
,p 29 3 . .

4
Prop erly “
Ann Gangam
”
. S e e Col . W '
“
ilford s Ancie nt G eog . of Ind .

Asiat R ese ar ch e s
.
, v ol . ix .

5
V ih ara, or Bihara, a Jaina mo nast ery . The name o f th i s p r ovin ce has
also b e en d eri ve d by so m e, from th e ab o ri ginal trib e of Bah rs .
30 THE PEL ASGI .

A nglo S axons, the

- d e sc end ants in fact of so me of thos e , ,

v ery S ac as of No rth e rn I ndia —lik e th em too fi lling the , , ,

solit u d e s or facing the p e rils of the W e st — th ere

, , ,
~

m arch e d a forc e of n ativ e w arrio rs sufficiently pow erful ,

to t ak e poss e ssion of the rich e s t of the soil th at lay ‘

b efo re th e m .

Tho u gh uns u cc e ssful in th e g re at st ruggl e th at t ermi

h at e d in th e e xp uls i o n o f th e m s e lve s a n d th eir rel igi ous

t e ach e rs th eir p ractis e d h ardihood l e ft th em nothin g to

,

fe ar fro m t he d e s ul to ry att ack s of any trib e s who might

be b old e no u gh to obst ruct th e ir march .

Th at th eir m ov e me nt how e v er tow ard the l and of th eir

, ,

a dopt ion wa s not unifo rm though poss e ssing ingul ar ,

s

h armony in th eir Gre cian colonis ation an d th at not a fe w ,

int erme diat e s e ttl em e nts w e re e ffe ct e d — so m e of th e m of

a dura bl e ch r
a a ct er — isevi d e nt fro m t he n ame s of t rib e s
, ,

riv e rs m ount ains an d re ligi o u s s e cts wh ich li e sc att e re d

, , ,

in p rofu s ion b e tw e e n the north w e st ern frontie r of I ndia -

,

an d th e no rth e a st e rn bo und ary of Gre e c e

- .

I wo uld h e re p au s e awhil e to i mp re ss upon the re ad er

‘

th e v a st e xt e nt of thi s P el asgi c e migrati on an d it s b isto ri ,

c al v alu e The p rimitiv e hi sto ry o f Gree c e is the p rimitiv e

.

h isto ry of I ndia Thi s m ay app e ar a st artling th eory it

.

i s not the l e ss a s impl e fa ct It i s the history o f mu ch of

.

I nd ia in its l angu ag e in it s religion in it s s e cts in its

, , , ,

p rinc e s an d b rav e st cl ans ; an d h e who sh all atte mpt to

d e cyph er thos e ven erabl e m anu scripts misc alle d Greek ,
-

M ythology a n d Gr eek Heroi c L eg ends w ithout b ring

”
,
”
-
,

in g th e s e co mb in e d li ghts to b e ar in on e focu s upon th e ir

time worn surfac e w ill st ill continue a strange r to the
-
,

t rue hist ory of p rimi tive Hellas To the re ad er unl e ss .

,

thoroughly c onvinc e d of the sour c e dire ction an d v ast , ,

e xt e nt of th i s e mi grat ion m any of my fut ure o bs e rv at ions

,

may app e ar th e re sul t of a ro mantic or at l east a t o o , , ,

e nthus ia st i c t e mp e rame nt .
32 L U
RE IQ ES OF THE PEL ASGI .

with the e ar s of Gre eks th e y wrot e down in the fa sh ion

,

of Greeks an d t he re sult was a me dley of n ame s

, , ,

uniform only in th eir corrupt o rthography The actu al .

e xt e nt of the P e la sgic ra c e ( which in fac t b e came a

, , ,

synony m for the g e neral popul ation of India wh e n ,

t ranspl ant e d to Europ e an d A sia )far e xc e e d e d the id e a

,

of Nieb uhr S o v ast w ere th eir s e ttl e me nts an d so fi rmly

.
,

r oot e d w e re th e v ery n am e s of kingdo ms th e no me ncl at ure ,

of t rib e s — n ay the religio u s ys te ms of the old e st fo rm s

,
s

of socie ty—th at I do not scrupl e to a ss ert th at t he suc

c e ssive m aps of S p ain I t aly G re e c e A s i a M ino r P e rs ia
, , , , ,

an d I ndia may b e re a d l ik e the ch art of an e mi gra nt

,
.

A s s u ch I sh all p erus e th e m ; the info m at ion th e y

,
r

give will n eith er be d e c eptiv e n or I t rust will it be

, , ,

unfaithfully re nd ere d To the p erfe ct coh e re nc e an d

.

p ractic al re s ult of thi s b ranch of my inv e stig ation I fe ar ,

l e ssly app e al ; n or will any c asu al erro r of int erp ret ation
inv ali d at e the corre ctn e ss of the p rincipl e .
 S OUR CE S OF G REEK ERR OR .

N o pleasure is comparable t o the standing upon the van tage gro und o f Truth -

l o t t o b e c ommande d, and Whe re t he a i r is al wa s cle ar and sere ne ) and

( a h i l n y ,

t o se e the e rro rs an d wanderings an d m ists and te mpe st s in t he v ale belo w : so

”
alwa s t ha t this
y p ro s e c t be wi th
p 1 t
p y, an d n o t w ith swe lling o r pri de .

“
L o a n BA CO N E ssa y on Tru th . .

B U T if t h e v ery b a sis of our ge ographic al knowle dge as ,

d erive d f o m the Gre e ks i tot ally u nso und in its no m en

r ,
s

clat u re not l e ss d e c e ptiv e is the hi sto ry in conn e ction

,

with it Th us S trab o one of t he m ost j udiciou s writ ers

.
, ,

upon Gre e k g e og raphy in p re s e nting u s with th e anti ,

u ari an o igi n of t h e Ab ant e s v e ry g av e ly t ells u s th at

q r ,
r ,

h aving s et tl e d in Phocis and b uilt the city of Ab ae th ey , ,

aft erw ards r e mov e d th e nc e to E ub oea an d in cons e qu en c e ,

w ere c alle d Ab ant e s

“
The g e ograph er how e v e r do e s
.
” 1
, ,

not st at e wh enc e th ey d e riv e d the origin al app ellation

Ab ae Ye t th e s e are the cl ans th at di s tingui sh e d
“ ”

th em s elve s pre emin e ntly on t he plains of Troy as

-
,

d aring an d h ardy w ar iors J u tic e sh all be don e t o r . s

th eir birth pl ac e H o mer h as nobly sung th eir fame

-
.

an d I fe e l p rou d a s th e his tori c a l e xpon e nt of a h ard ,

,

t oo oft e n gr at uitously se t down as non hi sto ri c al to -

,

d e cla e t he lin e age of th e s e magnific ent Chieftains of an

r

ancie nt rac e The A B A N TE S w ere t he spl e ndi d R jpoot

. a
,

trib e s of A B A N TI or O U G E I N in the p rovinc e of M alwa

,
3
,
.

1
St rab 4 44 . .

2
S e e Col To d s A c c ount
.
’
of j
t h e Ra p o o t Bard ai, in h i s Ra j ast h an’
.

3
Wri t ten Avanti,
”
the “
v
”
an d
“
b are pro noun ce d in difl erent ly i n
’

Indi a, ac c ordin
g to p rovincial use .
341 S OU RCES OF GREEK ERROR .

A g ain : A siu s ,
of the e arly po ets of Gre e c e about o ne ,

B C 7 0 0 m ak e s King P e l a sgus th e anc e sto r of the P e l a sgi

. .
, , ,

sp ring fro m th e bl ack e arth .

G o dlik e Pelasgus , on th e mount ain ch ase ,

Th e sabl e E A R TH gave fo rth —h er m ortal ra ce .

1

Now h ere is a st at eme nt in p erfe ct k e e p ing with wh at ,

first tra dition an d n e xt the spl e ndi d h ere sy of the Gre ek , ,

l angu ag e m ad e p erfe ctly consist e nt with the n ation al v au nt

,

of an autochthono u s o rigin But ho w st ands the pl ain hi s .

t o rical fa ct in conn e cti on w ith thi s Do we d e sire t ruth ,

a n d not t h e o ry Th e n it will b e und e rstood th at it was ,

GA Y K a s acre d c ity of P e las a th at b ro u ght forth King

, ,

P elasgus an d not GA I A the e arth This i s hi story in

, .

S anscrit bu t fabl e in G e ek A g ain fEschylu s m ak e s r . :

King P el asgu s the so n of P alaecthon ; an d t his he nu 2

do ubt e dly was ye t was h e not t he son of P A L JE OT H O N or -

,

Old L and of the Gre eks P elasgu s was a son of t h e

” 3
.

P A L I OTH O N or the l and of P ali ; so c alle d fro m P ali

-
”
, ,

t he l ang uag e of P al as a M a adh a o r B e h ar I t i s not a

4
g , ,
.

1 ’
A w ifle o v Oi He Aa o b firtucduoza w bpea w
’ ’
eu
'
I a la usAa w duedmce u, iua Gy m(Emy
‘ ’ ’ ’ ’
-
e y o s e r) i .

Asrus .
( Ap Pau s . . viii . 1,
2
S up p . v . 24 8 .

3
N i e buh r h as v e ry n aturally falle n int o t hi s e rror of E sch ylu s .

JEsch ylu s h eard an d wrot e as a Gre ek, not as a Pelasgian ( S e e . N i e b uhr s

’

Ro m e vo l i p 2 9 , n o t e )
, . .
, . .

4
In C e ylon, a cc ording t o Captain Mah ony, and in Ava, a ccordi ng t o
“

Mr Bu ch anan, th e ap p ellatio ns of Pali o r Bali , and Maga dhi, are c on

.

si d ere d a s s n o n m o u s at l east wh e n a li e d t o t h e i r s acre d langu age ;

y y , pp
whi ch I c o nsid er fro m th at c ir cu m st anc e t o b e t h e ,
o ld d ialect of Maga dh a ,

whi ch is c alle d also, th e kingd om of Pali by t h e Chi nes e . In Indi a, t h e

nam e fo r Magadh a is k
un n o wn, b ut it s o rigi n may b e t rac e d t hr o ugh th e
Puranas .
”
-
CO L . WI LFO RD S I nd Geog , As Res , vol ix , p 33
’
. . . . . .

Sinc e the ab o ve was writt en, m o st valuable and a uth e ntic work s
c onn e c t e d wit h t h e Pali Bu d hi stic lit eratur e, have b ee n b rought t o light
-
’

”
a nd t ranslat e d S ee r M ahawan so, t ranslat e d by t h e
.
p ticularly the
a

Hon G Turno ur
. . .
 S OURCES OF GREEK ERROR . 5

little l udicro u s to mark the Hell enic expl an ation of n ame s,

ev e n th e m ost h isto ric al of whi ch th e Gre e k h av e m ad e

,
s

a mythology a s rid ic ulo u s a s th at to whos e o rigin m yt ho ,

oei c p rop e ns it ie s an d inv e nt i on are a t t rib ut e d A n d ye t

p .
,

while the g e n e alogie s of the gods an d the t al e of the

C ent au s are re c eiv e d as fabulo u s an d le gend ary the Gre ek
r ,

t ale of the o rigin of t h eir trib e s are re a d as historic al

s

truth S t ill n eith er are the fo rmer inventions n o r the

.
, ,

latt er facts but both e qu ally re st upon a disgu is e d his

,

t oric al b a s i s ; a t ruth t o b e amply de m o n st at e d in t he

cours e of thi s wo rk Thu s we are told th at t he Loc ians
.
,
1
r

deriv e d the n am e O Z O L CE fro m the fet id sp rings ( Oz o to

”
, ,

s mell)n e ar th e h ill of Taphiu s on the co a st b en e ath which

,
?
,

it was repo rt e d th at th e C e nt aur N e ss u s h ad b e e n e n

to mb e d A different v ersion Of this t e rm was giv en to the
.

O zolce wh inh ab it e d th e e a st ern p art of ( Etolia

o Th e y .

we re so n ame d fro m t he ill odour ( oz ee)of th eir bodie s -

an d clothing ; the l att e r the raw h id e s o f wild b e a sts

, .

Anoth er e ffo t was ma de to ame nd thi s e thn ologic al t itl e

r .

The inh ab it ants of thi s c ou nt ry it app e ars w e re not c all e d , ,

Ozoloe fro m Oz o b ut fro m a c ert ain Oz os ( b r nch or

,
a

Sp ro ut ) wh ich wa s m ira c ul ou sly p rod u c e d

,
m i ac ul o u sly ,
r

pl ant e d an d miraculo usly gre w up into an imm e ns e vin e

,
.

A S how e v e r th ere was an ind e lic a cy conn e ct e d w ith the

, ,

origin of this vin e stock the inh abit ants b e c ame highly
-
,

di ple a s e d with th e app ell ati on an d ch ange d their na me s

s ,

to ( Etolian s ! Wh e n the re ad er distinctly s e e s a s he ,

will in the ge ographic al division of this w ork th at th e s e

, ,

O Z O L CE w e re O O K S H w L cE or O X U S P E O P L E h e will
“
- - a , ,

und e st and the amo unt of cre dit to which G re e k ant i

r

q u ar i a n s a e e nt irtl e d A n d thi s p roc e ss of e nd e avouring

.

to acco u nt for difficultie s fou nd in G e k th s th em

r e au or —
,

s elve s t he mi t k e n int erpre t e rs of S anscrit wo rds by

s a

homog e n e o u s Gre e k sou nds —thi s v ery p roc e ss introduc e d , ,

1
Strab o, 42 6 .
 36 GREEK P HIL OL OGY .

by the Greeks do the lit erati of Europ e still cont inu e !

,

Wh at m arve l th at the d arkn e ss is of s u ch a n ature as to

t e mpt the flight of the my thop oeic th e o ry I wo uld h e re .

i nt rod uc e t he so u nd Obs erv at i o ns of a w rit er} who h as

?

S hown him s e lf to b e poss e ss e d of j u st vie ws re l at iv e to

t he philology of the Gre e ks an d th eir applic at ion of th at ,

scie nc e to p ra ctic al purpos e s The study of fo re i gn .

tongue s he obs erve s n e v er e ith e r a s an o bj e ct of

”
,
“
, ,

curiosity or as an ai d to his torica l investig a tion fo rme d

, ,

with th e m a d ist inct cl ass of p urs uit Thi s is a p e culiarity .

o f Gre e k l it e rary h isto ry

.
which will be re quire d to be
,

notic e d m ore in d et ail h e re aft er The P el a gians w ere . s

conside re d by the ancie nts as st anding to the H e ll e n e s

so me wh at in the s ame rel ation as the Anglo S axons to -

o urs e lve s The Anglo S xon i s a d e ad langu ag e an d a

.
-
a ,

knowl e dge of it cons e qu e ntly is of little p ractic al utility

, ,

in the p re s e nt d ay Ye t it s st u dy contin u e s to b e z e alou sly

.

p ros e cut e d as w e ll on a cco unt of it s p hilologic al as its anti

u ari an int er e st W ith t h e G re e ks t h e c a s e wa s d iffe re nt
q .
,
.

The allu sions in the e xt ant cl a ssics to the P e l a sgia n dia

le cts S p ok e n or e xtinct are so sc anty or so v ague as to
, , ,

p ov e th at th eir affinitie s had n e v er sugg e st e d m att er for

r

s e riou s scrutiny ”
Now b e aring in mind th e an alogy of
.
,

t he Anglo S axon a n d the P el a gian — th e E ngli sh an d

- s ,

t he Gre ek —an e x a ct a n al o gy —wh at wo uld be tho u ght of

, ,

th e s an ity or co mp et e nc e of th at English m an who hould s

gravely deriv e fro m the English l ang ua g e the Anglo

, ,

S axon n a me s of riv e rs towns an d m o unt al n s in thi s

, ,

i sl and ? I n ame th e s e th in gs w ith a fe eling of re gre t ,

th at e tym ologic al trifling Sho uld be a s ubst it ut e for

histo ric al truth an d with an e a n e st hop e th at a b right e r
,
r

dawn i s ye t in sto re for t he e arl ie st hi sto ry of H e ll a s .

The s am e i gn o ranc e of p rimitiv e Gre cian socie ty which ,

m ark e d Gre e k writ e rs fro m Ho me r downw a ds i s shown

,
r ,

1
Col . Mure, Hist . of Gre ek Lit erat ure, vol . i , p 50
. . .
 G REEK PHIL OL OGY 37
\
.

in the t re at ment an d e tymologic al m anufacture of t he

Cyclops ; a b eing for who m the fl exible l angu age and
lively ge nius of the Gre eks soon had a fitting t al e pre
p are d How s atisfa ctorily did t he circul ar eye of
.
” -

this strange b eing t ak e it s plac e in the middle of his

hu ge foreh e a d ! The amplific ation of the monst er an d ,

his wondro u s sto ry th e n b e c ame e asv In Ho mer, inde e d

l
, .
,

the Cyclop ean rac e is spok e n of in a m o re n atural an d impl e s

m ann er th an in subs e qu ent writ ers ye t still in s u ch a way ,

as to d e monst rat e at onc e th e tot al loss of the old signifi

c atio n of th e t erm an d to giv e to th e actu al era of the

,

H o meric writings th e most re c e nt d at e th at c an be attri

but e d to th em Bu t if it be e ntert aining t o vi ew the
.

proc e ss by which the Gre eks first misund erstood a P e lasgi c

t erm th e n fitt e d out a t al e upon th eir own t ranslation of
,

wh at th ey imagin e d to be Gre ek it may n ot be le ss ih ,

stru ctiv e to cont empl at e the re sults of the ration ali sing
p roc e ss of the m odern school ; re sults how ev er far more , ,

acc ept abl e to t he in quiring mind th an a tot al n e g at ion of ,

an
y h i sto ri cal fo und at ion for wh at i s t erme d mythology

an d l e g e nd I n the o ne inst anc e v alu abl e re s ults are

.
,

often obt ain e d ; in the oth er a tot al hybe rnation of the ,

int ell e ct is fost ere d A c el e b rat e d G erm an writ er inform s

.

us th at the Cyclope s h av e referenc e to the circular

b uildings of the P el asgi whi ch t ermin at e d in a point lik e
,

a bee hiv e wh ere th e re was a c ir cular a erture ; from t h e

-
, p
circular form of th e se buildings ( t m s) an d the ro und a o ,

Op ening at t h e top re s embling an e ye ( f p) th s ra c e of

l
i
,
i

me n m ay b e consi d ere d to h av e d e riv e d th eir n ame s By .

2

anoth er ing e ni o u s autho r} we are told th at t he e arly

Gre ek p ictu e d to hims elf the Olymp ian god in the act of
r

hurling his bolts ; th at the image thus p re s ent e d to his

mind was th at of the god closing on e of his eye s for the

1
Odysse y, vi . 5 ; ix 1 0 6 , 2 4 0
. .

2
Kr use s Hellas
’

,
i 44 0
. .
3
Ast Grun d d er
. . Phil .

E
38 GREEK P HIL OL OGY .

—
purpos e Of t aking a m o re effe ct u al aim ; and h ence the
fabl e O n the s ame p rincipl e was the n ame giv en t o the
.
,

S cyth ian n ation the Arimaspi ,

— “
one eyed ;
”
e xc ell e nt -

ar ch e rs ,
who obt ain e d this e pithe t fro m closing o ne eye
i n dire cting th e ir arrows F om a third we le arn th at the 1
. r ,

Cyclop e s w ere a c as te of ml n ers ; th at wh e n th ey e nt ere d

t he b o w e ls of the e arth the l amp wh ich th e y c a rie d with
, r

th e m to light th e m on th eir way was re g ard e d as th eir only ,

eye ; an d h e nc e the sing le eye of the Cyclop e s This i s .

furth er s upport e d by a p a ss ag e o f A g atharchid e s p re s erve d ,

int P h o tius d e script iv e of the mann er in which bl cks of

, o

m arbl e w ere Obt ain e d fro m the qu a rie s of E gypt wh ere r ,

t he wo rk m e n c a rie d a l amp on th e ir fo reh e ads to light

r ,

the m in t heir m ining Op erations Now th e s e an d oth e r .

2
,

a cc o unts of thi s st rang e ra c e are s uffic ie ntly pl au s ibl e , ,

tho u gh h ere we h av e unfort unat ely th re e diffe re nt re sults

, , .

First th ey are B uild ers ; s e c ondly th ey a e Arche rs ;

, ,
r

thirdly th ey are Min ers Wh at th e n is to be s aid of a

,
.

sy tem by wh ich v ario us re sults in an indefinit e s erie s

s , ,

may be p rodu c e d ? We c annot but susp e ct th at th e

formula for c alcul atio n is inc orre ct A nd s u ch it prove s t o .

b e n o t only so it i s still furth er an imposs ibl e o n e

,
L et .

us e x amin e this Ho mer knows the Cyclop e s only as a rac e

.

of sh ephe rds —lawle ss st ern n d gigantic A g iculture , ,

a . r

th e y n e gl e ct ; th ey h ave no p olitic al institutions ; but ,

living with their familie s in m o unt ain c ave s th ey e x ercis e ,

a s av a g e s way ove r th e ir d e p e nd ants th ey scruple not e ve n

to gorg e th eir fe rocio u s app etit e s wit h human fle sh .
3

Polyphe mu s is w it h Ho mer t he only rep re s e nt at ive of

, ,

t he g e nuin e o n e ey e d Cy c lop ic ra c e Ap ollodo rus and

'

4
-
.
,

o th e s s ubs e q uently v ary thi s acco unt They de scrib e

r , .

t he m as skilful archit e cts —as a Thracian trib e Fro m .

Thrac e the y rep air to C ret e ; th ey build the mighty walls of

,

1
Hirt G e sch ich d er Bau er , i 1 9 8
. . . .

3
Hom er, C d . vi . 5 ; ix 1 0 6 . .
 O G REEK PHIL OL OGY .

fo rm of GO OLO P ES the G O OL A C H I E F S th at is the ch iefs ,

‘
,

who liv e d in the G o éla co untry a district lying along the ,

b anks of the J umn a ; the G o cla p s b eing so calle d fro m

” - e

th eir p asto ral h abits in t e nding the Go ela s or h erds of

c attl e The Go ela dist ict was th e re sid enc e of N and a an d
. r

of Krishn a d uring his youth an d the sc e ne of th at prince s ,

2 ’

t riumph am ongst the Gopis or P storal Nymphs and ,

a

S O far H o me r i s co rre ct in g ivin g to hi s Cyclops ,

Poly
p h e m u s
”
t h e ch ara ct e r of a sh e ph erd .

Th at p art of Gre e c e wh ich was colon is e d by th e s e

G no lap e s of the Jumn a was th e GU O L A D E S by the
’ ’
-
, ,

Greeks writt e n CU OLA D E S by us CY C L A D E S th at is the -

,
“
,
3
,

land of the G uc las ”

Thu s on Simpl e g e ographi c al an d
’
.
,

P el a sgic e vid e nc e by ind ep end e nt referenc e to th e lan

,

g u a g e a n d o i g in
r al co u nt ry of t h e s e e arly He ll e nic s e ttl e rs ,

t he fi rst outlin e s of t h eir hi sto ry are at onc e re sto re d an d ,

r e scu e d fro m th e mythologic al c at e go ry ; in wh i ch c at e go ry

the hi sto ric al d eriv at i on of the Cycl a d e s m ust now t ak e it s

pla c e Here th en the H o meric d e scription of the s av a ge
.
4
, ,

Cycl op e s of the c av e an d t he re co rd of the Cyclop ic s ettle

,

m e nt in Gre e c e are in e x act k e ep ing wi th the re al sigui

,

fi c ation of th at P el a sgian t erm whi ch d e sc e nd e d to the t im e

of Hom er Thus is th e P ela gian langu age b rought In
. s

conn e ction with th at p e ople by who m th e s e w alls w e re

s aid to h av e b ee n built .

1
From G o k o ola, an d P a, a prin c e or chi e f — Se e Rule .

2
Wilson s Sansc
’
. Le x . s v
. .

3 “
Th e S an scrit des signifi e s a land o r c ount ry .

4
De rive d from le ma s dos, m roun d or circul ar .
"
 ORIEN TA L RE SE AR CH .

AS l ong as the study of I ndian antiquitie s c onfi ne s i tself to the i llustrati on of

Indian hi st o ry, i t m ust he c onfe sse d t hat i t possesse s little at trac tio n for the ge n e ral
stude n t, wh o I S apt t o re gard t he lab o ur e x pe n de d o n th e dise nt angle me n t o f per

p le z
xing a nd c ontradic to ry m a es of fi c ti on as lea di n g o nl y t o th e sub sti tut ion of

v a u e an d dry pro bab ili tie s, for po e ti c al, albe i t e x travagant fable B ut the
g .

mom e nt any nam e or e ve nt t urns up in t he co u rse of such speculatio n, o ffe ring a

o in t o f c o nn e c ti o n be twe e n t he le ge nds o f I ndia and the rat i onal hi st ori e s o f
p
G re e ce an d Ro me —a colll sio n be twe e n an Easte rn and a We st ern h ero—forth wi th
a spe e dy and a spreadi ng i nt ere st i s e x ci te d, which c ann o t b e sat isfi e d u ntil the

sub e ct i s t h oro ughly S ift e d b y an e x am ination of all t h e a ncie nt wor s, We ste rn

j k
an d E aste rn, th at can thro w c o ncurre n t light o n th e mat te r a t issue . S uch was
t he e ngro ssing in te re st which a tte nde d t he iden tification of S an d raco ttus with
C ha ndragupta in th e days of S ir Wi lliam one s—su ch the ardour wi th which th e
J
S anscri t wa s studie d, and is still stu die d, by philolo gist s at ho m e , afte r it was dis
c ove re d t o b e ar an int i mat e re latio n t o t he c lassical language o f anci e n t E urope .

S uch m ore rece ntly h as b e e n the cu ri o si ty e x cite d o n Mr T um o ur s throwi ng o pen

’
.

the hi the rt o co nce al e d page of B uddhis tic hist orians, to the de ve lo pme nt of In dian
”—
monum e n ts and P auranic re cords . Ja/mes P ri nsep , Esg la te S ec A s S oc
. . .

TH U S wrot e the t ale nt e d an d de e ply lamente d schol ar ‘

whos e ard ent z e al in the c au s e of O rient al re s e arch short

e n e d an e x i t e nc e whi ch was an o rn am e nt to th e socie ty
s

in which he m ov e d an d the cynos ure of the lit erary wo ld

,
r .

I t is not without a fe eli ng of m el ancholy int ere st th at I

look ba ck u pon the honoure d re cord of thos e n am e s which
h av e sh e d a ray of Spl endour on the ann als o f our E ast ern
e mp ire Th e y h av e p a ss e d aw y without b eing cogni s ant
. a

of the in e stimable v alue of th e ir own l abours an d of the ,

nobl e h arv e st of renown which throu gh t h eir in st ru ,

m e nt ality is ye t to b e re ap e d by th eir cou ntry

,
Th e .

w arrior schol arship of I ndia too th at re ali s atio n of the

-
, ,

m ost spl e ndid th e o ry of int ell e ctu al an d physic l power a ,

E 2
42 ORIEN TA L RESEARCH .

h as cons e crat e d its rare endow ments to the cau s e of

historic al re s e arch B oth the w arri o r an d the p e ace ful
.

stu d ent h av e left the s c en e of t h eir mighty en ergie s nu ,

conscio u s of th t e mpire of int e ll e ctu al w e alth which thev

a

h av e won for Ch rist e ndom at large Oft e n rep ell e d in .

th eir b old e nt erp is e of uniting an d consolid ating the his

r

to ric al e mp ire of the E a st an d W e st of e st ablishing for ,

both a co mmunity of re ligio n poli cy an d o rigin th e y , , ,

re t urn e d a g ain an d a g ain to the ch ar e i n st inct iv e ly con

g ,

scious of the fact an d und e t erre d by d erision an d d efe at

,
.

The n ame s of WI L F O R D an d TO D are an ho nour to this

class of m en an d while the noble c andour of the fo rmer
I n confe ssing th e lit e rary i mpos iti on of whi ch h e ha d b e e n

t he vi ct im i s only e qu all e d by hi s d aring e nt e rp ris e to

,

p en etrate t he myst erie s of the ancient wo rld ; the st e ady .

convictions of the l att er firmly urge d an d ably s upport e d

, ,

will be fo un d amply e st abli sh e d by t he p a ct ic al geo graphi r

cal evi d e nc e h ere l ai d b e fore th e re a d er

s .

I am now st and ing at the fount ain h e a d of civilis ation -

,

th e v ery sourc e of t he m ost anc ient an d the m os t might y

m on archie s The vision i s d ist inct for I hold the v ant a g e
.
,

ground o f the high t able l and of We st ern A sia The -

.

w a lik e p ilgrims of the Oxu s are m oving t ow ards the e ast

r
,

th e w est an d t he so uth
, th ey are t he p atriarch b ands of
I n dia Eu rop e an d E gypt
, ,At t he m o uths of the I ndus
.
,

dw ell a sea faring p e ople active inge nious and e nt er

-
, , ,

ri s ing as wh e n a g e s s ubs e qu e n t to thi s gre at m ov e m e nt

p , , ,

th ey th em s elve s with the w arlik e de niz e ns of the P unj ab

, ,

w ere driv e n fro m th eir n ative l and to s e ek the far di st ant ,

clim e s of Gre e c e The co mm ercial p e ople dw elling alon g

.

th e co ast th at st re tch e s fro m t he m o ut h of t he Indus

to the Core e are e mb arking on th at e migration wh o s e
,

m agnific e nt re s ults to civili s ation an d whos e gig ant ic ,

m onu me nts of art fill t he mind w ith mingle d e motions bf

,

a d mirat i on an d awe Th e se p e opl e co ast along the sho re s

.
 EAR LY E MIGRAN TS . 43

of M ek ran t rav ers e the m o uth of the P ersian Gulf an d

,

ag ain adh e ring to th e se a bo a d of O man H a d ram aut an d r

-
, ,

Ye me n (the E ast e rn Arab ia) th e y s ail up the Re d S e a ; ,

an d a g in a sc e nd ing t he m i ghty st re am th at fe rt ili e s a

a s

l and of wond ers fo und the kingdo m s of E gypt N ub ia

, , ,

an d Abyss in ia Th e e are the s ame S tock th at c e nturie s

. s ,

subs e qu ently to thi s coloni s ation spread the bl e ssings of ,

civi lis tion ov e r Hellas an d her isl ands The conn e ction
a .
,

th erefore which I s so const antly rep e s e nt e d by Gre ek

,
r

historians as s u bsisting b etw e en E gypt an d Ath e ns as w ell ,

a s B oeo ti a an d oth e r p arts of Gre e c e i s p erfe ctly n at ural

, , ,

an d in fa ct i s j u st wh a t we sho uld ant icip at e from a

p e opl e who so highly hono ure d an d d e e ply v en erat e d
,

their p arent st at e as to re c eive fro m its h ands th eir s acre d

fi re an d th e ir mini st ers o f re li gion
,
.

O f t he tripl e conn e ction th at l inks E gypt Gre e c e an d , ,

the l ands of th e I nd u s th ere w ill rem ain no l o ng er t he,

sh ado w of a do ubt as th e re ad er acco mp anie s me in the

,

ge o graphic al d ev e lop me nt of th e colonis ation of Gre e ce ,

in whi ch t he ing e nio u s p e opl e of t he A nn S I N (the

Abu ssinian s of Afric a)found e d the m erc antil e an d thriving
‘

community of Co rinthu s This is p a st controv ersy ; for .

t he Ahu sin a cl ass ic al n ame for th e I n d us i s rep roduc e d

, ,

in Gre e ce as th e C O R I N D U S ( C O R I N T H U S ) th at i s t he
’
-
, ,

p e ople of the C OR I I N D U S A S I Sh all c autio u sly avoid all .

2

d ep end ence U pon me re Simil arity of n ame s or philologic al ,

d e du ctions unl e ss amply support e d by coll at eral evid e nc e

, ,

I be g the r e ad er to obs e rve th at wh at I h av e n o w a dv an c e d

re sts upon a g e og raph i c al b a s i s of who e s oli dity wh e n h e ,
s ,

co me s t o s ur v e y the b re a d t h an d the d epth h e will fe e l ,

ample a ss uranc e A S th e s e evi d e nc e s will be fo und to

.

a pp e al to t h e p ra ct i c al s e ns e of e v ery ind ivi dual I S h all

,

offer no apolo gy for n e gl e cting to support th e m by classic al

'

or m o d e rn a utho rit i e s The re ma ks of Colon e l To d

. r ,

1 Ab yssinians .
2
Th e Cori is a m outh of th e In dus .
 1
2 H IN D OO N AV IGATION .

how e ver on this point are so full of sound j udgment and

, ,

so much to th e p urp o s e th at I c annot avoid introdu cing ,

th em in th is pl ac e Wh e th er Rame s e s fo und his way .

fro m the N ile t o the Gang e s or wh e th er R am e s e s found ,

his L anc a on th e sho re s of t he R e d S e a we c an but ,

c o nj e ct ure The Hind o o sco rns the i d e a th at the rock of

.

C eylon was the abod e o f R ama s e n em y The dist ance ’

.

of th e Nil e fro m the Indian sh ore forms no obj e c tion to

th e s urmi s e the s a il tha t sp rea d for Ceylon c ould waft for
the R e d S ea wh ich t he fl e ets of Tyre of S olo m on an d of
, , ,

Hiram cov e re d abo u t this time Th at th e Hi ndoos .

n avigat e d the oc e an fro m t he e a lie st a g e s t h e tra c e s of r ,

th eir religion in the isl e s of the A rchip el ago ufficiently s

att e st Th at th e p e opl e of the co untry of the I ndus

”
.

rank e d a s n av ig ato rs in th e m ost v e n e rabl e ant i quity i s , ,

p erfe ctly cl e ar fro m the ancient Institut e s of M enu wh ere

, ,

merch ants who t raffic b e yond s e a an d b ing p re s e nts to ,

r

the king ar e e xp re ssly m e nt ion e d

”
.
,

In th e R am aynn a th e p ract is e of botto mry i s d ist inctly

2
,

notic e d In fa ct
.
3 ”
a s H e e re n r e m arks no law had , ,
“

e v er fo rb i dd e n thi s sp e cie s of co mme rc e on t he contrary ,

t h e I nst it ut e s o f M e nu cont ain s e v eral re g ul at ions whi ch

t acitly allow i t in giv ing t h e fo c e of law to all co mme rc ial r

contracts rel ativ e t o d ang ers incurre d by se a or l and ”

.

Th e s e instit ut e s of M e nu runnin g u p to the v a st ant i quity ,

of 1 4 0 0 giv e an i d e a of the e arly com me rcial e n ergie s

,

of I ndia wh ich all my subs e que nt obs erv ations will fully
carry out .
5

1
To d
’
s Ra j asthan ,
i , p 11 3
vol . . . .

2
R amayun a, i ii , . 237, writ te n B 0 1 30 0 . . .
3
Me nu u1 .
,
1 58 ; viii .
,

4
He ere n s Indians, p 1 2 4
’
. .

5
Th e t ran slat or o f He ere n ob se rve s, That ship s b e l onging t o Hind o o s
went t o se a, and t h at a p rop ort ional inte re st for th e ha ard o f th e sea was z
t o b e p aid on m on ey b orrowe d, mu st b e p e rfe ctly t ru e
He d oe s not, .
”

h oweve r, c on si d e r t h is fact as n e c e s saril

y p roving t h at th e se ame n we re
Hind o o s .
Positions su ch as th e mo u th o f th e Cori o r th e Indus Corinth ,

in Gre e ce, Portsm ou th in England , or Havre in France, furni sh a practical

co mme nt up on su ch a d o ubt .
 L
OO ON ISATION OE PERSIA . 45

But t o re turn to the p rimeval mov eme nts of mankind .

I h av e gl anc e d at the I ndian s e ttl e me nts in E gypt wh ic h ,

wi ll ag ain be notice d ; an d I wo uld n o w re su me my

obs erv at i ons fro m t h e l o fty front ie r whi ch i s the t ru e

boundary of the Europ e an an d Indian race s The .

P A R A S O O S the p e opl e of P ara so o R ama thos e w arrior s of

,
-
,

the Axe h av e p en e trat e d into an d give n a n ame to

,
‘

PE R S I A th ey are the p e opl e of Bharat a ; an d to the 2

p rincip al stre am that pours it s w at e rs into th e P ersian

Gul f th ey h av e giv en the name of E U B H R A T E s (E U
,
-
’
-

PH )T B R A T- C H I E E
’ ’
R A T- E S H E H .

Ne ar the e mbouchure of t he Gre at Bh arat a or ,

Euphrat e s are a p e opl e c all e d t he E L U M E I ; th e y are

,

a pow e rfu l t rib e fro m t h e Y E L U M or HydaSpe s of th e

” ’
,

Gre eks ; who unfortun at ely for hi story w ere cont e nt to

, ,

give foreign n ame s withou t a t ranslation and to wri te th e s e ,

n ame s v ery incorre ctly The Elnmaei w ere a rac e of R aj poot .

e qu e st rian w arrio rs on the t he Riv er

”
HY D A sr E S i e “
,
- -
,
. .
,

of the Ho rs e chiefs ”
who dwelt in the vicinity of th e
-
,
3

A C E S I N E S th e chie f of t he w at ers of the I ndu s

4
- -
, s .

A s us u al we find th e s e K sh e triyas or w arrio rs in j uxt a

, , ,

pos ition with the B rahmini c al ca st e who are style d ,

Chal Dman s th at is the t rib e of D ev as or B rah mins

-
,
5
, , ,

whos e o rigin al start ing point is distinctly shown to h ave -

bee n S h in ar ”
th e country of “
The p e ople of the
-
,
6

I ndus .

But th at an e mi gration also took pl ac e fro m I ndi an

districts still more e a st erly is evi d ent for th e B opalan ”
,

or p e ople of B Opal ”
b uilt the v ast city which the ,
7
,

name of
1
P araso o, t h e Ax e .
2
Bh arat a, th e Indi a .

3
Hu d -
asp - es
( 0 0 d , wat er ; a sp , a h orse e s, a chi e f ) .

1
A ca , wat e r Sin, th e Indu s ; es, a c hi e f
‘

5
Chal -
D eea
( Gu l, t ri be , an d D eva, a go d or Brahm in) S e e App e nd .
-
,

Rule 6 , 7 .

6
Prop erly S in war -
.

7 Bh o op alan, p e o p le of Bh o op al in Malwa BOp aul forms the e xa ct

 46 L
CO ON ISATION OF PERSIA .

Gre eks s trange ly c alle d B ab ulon while it is e qu ally ,

—
cl e ar th at a s ettl e me nt I w ill not e nt er into its d at e ,

tho u gh e ve n th at I believ e might b e s atisfa ctorily e st ab

is —
l he d was made in t he co u nt ry by t he p e opl e of
Bh ag ulp o or an d it s n ei ghbou ho o d Th e s e coloni sts may r .

b e s e e n g ro up e d along th e so uth e n b anks of th e E uphrat e s r ,

th ey are c alle d sing ul arly e no ugh A N c o B A R I TI S th at ” - - -

,

is A N G A P O O R I D E S th e cou nt y of An g a poor
“
,
”
- -
“ -
Anga ”
,
r -
.

is th at d istrict whi ch in cl ss i c al Hindoo writings incl u d e s ,

a ,

B engal p rop er an d Bhagulpo or To the south of Anco .

2

b ar i tis t he re a d er will obs e rv e t h e city of P E R I S A B O R A a

- -
,
-
,

S in gular euphonic Gre e k co mmut at ion for P A R A so o P O O R -

,

t he ci ty of P arasoo N or do e s th at grand e mp o rium .

,

B e n are s re main u nre pre s e nt e d in the l and of t he P araso o s

,

it s inh ab it ants are dist inctly s e en n e ar th e b anks of t he

Tig i s a s
r C O S S JE I
,
”
t h at i t h e p e op le of C A S I th e ,
s ,

classic al n ame for B en are s .

3

b ou nd ary of th e ol d Hin d o o p rovin c e of Mal wa lat , . 23

°
7 l ong .

1 0 0 mile s from Ouge in

°
7 7 30 E
’
. .
,

1 “
An d i t cam e t o p ass as th e y j ourn eye d fro m the e ast t h at th e y fo un d
a p lain in th e lan d of S hinar, an d th e y d welt th ere .
—Gen . xi . 2 .

2
Wilson , S anso L e x . .
“
A nga ,
” “
Bh agulp o or
”
( Boglip o or)is a dist rict in
t h e p rovin c e of Bah ar, sit u at e d b e twe e n th e 2 4 th 2 6 t h d e gr e e s of n orth
an d

latitu d e, o c c u pyi ng th e s out h -e ast e rn c o rn er o f th at p ro vi n ce, t oget h er

with a s m all s e c ti o n fro m Be nga —HA MI L TON S E I nd Gazette

’
. . .

3
Be n are s (S ans c . Va ra nashi fr o m th e t wo streams V ara and N ashi )
, ,

st an ds on th e c o n v ex S id e o f th e c u rve wh ich th e G ange s h ere forms, in

° ° '
lat 2 5 30 N
.
’
.
, l o ng . 83 1 E . It i s one of t h e h o ly c iti e s of Ind ia, and

was an cie nt ly n am e d Casi, or th e S p l e n did, whi ch ap p ellati o n it still r etai ns .

Th e c o u nt ry fo r t e n mile s ro u n d is c o n sid e re d sacre d by th e Hin d o o s The .

Brahm ins a ssert th at Benar e s i s n o p art of th e t erre stri al gl ob e , b u t that it

p r o of o f whi ch th e y afli rm
’
st an d s u p on t h e p o int s of S iva s trid e nt ; as a

th at n o e arth q ua ke is e ve r fe lt withi n its h o ly lim it s _ Th is i s a grand p oint

.

of p ilgrim age t o th e Hind o o p op ulat ion, and, as Hamilt on ob s e rve s, S om e “

l e arne d Hind o o s relax so far as t o ad mi t th e p o ssib le salvat io n o f E nglish

m en, if th e y b e c o me fi rm b elie ve rs in t h e G ange s,o r di e at u gge rn aut h J
an d t h e y _e ve n nam e an E nglishm an wh o went st raigh t t o h e ave n from
Benare s . But it app ears th at h e ha d al s o l eft m o n e y for th e c ons tru cti on

of a t e mple .
”
—H a mi lton ,
E I Gazette,
. . v ol . i .
, p 1 7.0 .
 THE H E L E NE S L .

mos 8 m
c" ’

y e uozfl ro Ge o rdwv z Ba mMies

’ ’

v f e
r

ds 5 0 60 63 7 6 , a d; Atv s fi rm oxa puns

’ i
Ac 7 6, .

H es Frag p 2 7 8 Ma rktsch
. . . . .

C HI E F S of the WA R -C A R , guards of holy Right,

D o ru s and o lus, an d Z uthus might
’

From H E LL E N spra ng ,

TH E l and of HE L L A S a n ame so d e ar to civilis ation and the

,

arts wa s so c all e d fro m th e m agnific e nt rang e of h ei ghts

,

S it u at e d in B eloo chi st an styl e d the HE L A mo unt ains

”
, .

Th eir lofty rang e obs erv e s Tho rnton st retch e s fro m

” ‘
, ,

no rth t o so uth g en e rally b e tw e e n the meridi ans 6 7 ,

°

Th e y are conn e ct e d w ith the e l e vat e d re gion of Afgh an

i st an by t he Tob a mo unt ains of wh ich th ey m ay b e ,

consid ere d a p rolong ation a n d which ris e in the two ,

su mmits of Tuk ato o in lat 30 long 6 7 to a h eight

,
.
°
.

e s ti mat e d at b e tw ee n an d fe et If we .

cons id er this m ount ain as the no rth ern limit o f the Hel a
rang e it w ill be fo und t o ex t e nd fro m no rth to south a
, ,

dis t anc e of abo ut four hundre d mile s and to t ermin at e at ,

C ap e M onz e p roj e c ting into the Arab ian S ea in lat

, , .

About lat 2 9 a l arg e o ffs e t e xt e nds e a s t

° °
24 .

w ard fo rming the m o unt ains h eld by the Mnre e trib e of

,

K al um a nd j oining the S uliman rang e about H urrun d

,

an d D a g e l S outhw ard of thi s th e He l a rang e b e co me s

.

rap idly d e p re ss e d tow ards the e a st d e sc ending w ith ,

consid erabl e steepne ss in th at dire ction to the low lev el

1
Th orn ton s Ga
’
z e tt e e r o f th e P unj ab ,
vi , p 22 1
. .
 THE HELL EN ES . 49

tract Cutch G undava ; vie we d fro m which th e s e mount ains ,

pre s ent the app e arance of a t riple range e ach rising in ,

succ e ssion as th ey rec e de w e stward ”

S uch on the .
,

e xc e ll e nt autho rity bov e quot e d are the H el a m ount ains

a , ,

which s ent forth the fi rst p rog enito rs of Gre e ce 3

.

The chiefs of thi s country w ere c all e d Hela i ne s or ,

the Chie fs of the Hela ”

I h av e not the slight e st doubt .
,

howev er th at both the n ame of thi s m ount ain an d th at

, ,

of the chie fs of the country was of a se condary fo rm viz , ,

.
,

Heli ” “
the sun
,
”
d emonstrating th at th ey w ere of ,

the g enuin e rac e of Rajpoots who w ere all wo rsh ipp ers ,

of th at lumin ary In this c a s e the formation of the t e rm

.

HE LEN E S in S anscrit would b e id e ntic al with th e Gree k ,

.

Of this fact th e re c an be no reason able do ubt from the ,

following considerations Hel en (the S un King)i s s ai d “

.
-

to h ave left his kingdo m to Aiolus his e ld e st son while he , ,

s e nt forth Doru s and Z uthus to mak e conque sts in foreign

lands Haya is the title of a renown e d trib e of R ajpoot war
3
.

rio r s the most e xt e nsiv e of th e no rth w e st e rn wo rshi pp er s

,
-

of B il l or the sun Th ey w ere al so c alle d A sii or

,
.
,

A sw a an d th eir ch ie fs w e re d e no min at e d A sw a p as
” “ ” -
, ,

A sw a Chie fs an d to u se th e wo rds of Conon a s

“ ”
or th e , , ,

quot e d by B ishop Thirlw all The p at rim ony of AI O L U S ,

4
“

h e HA I Y U L A S )i s de scrib e d a s bound e d by th e riv e r A sopus

( t

( A sw apas
) an d th e E ni e us
p
5 ”
S uch th e n wa s th e A sopus .
,

the s e ttl e m e nt of th e H ay a t rib e the A sw a chie f the sun ,

s,

worshipp ers the childre n of t he S un King or Helen

,
” “
, ,

1
Fr om Hela, and I na a king ; Hela ina, by th e r ule s of S andhi , or

mbination, making He lain es, The Chi efs of H ela

”
co .

2
Heli , sun ; I na, king .

3 Ap ollo d , 1 7 31 Thirlwall, Hist Gre e ce, vol i , p 1 0 1

. . . . . . .

4 Hist Gre e c e , v ol i , p 1 0 1
. . . . .

5
Aswa p o s ( As ap os)
-
,
Aswa chie fs (Aswa, a h orse , and p os, a chief)
-
.

5
The mi sun d e rstandi ng o f t h e familiar u se o f th e t erm S ons in th e
e arli est hi st orians of Hellas—wh o, in plain t erms, are th e I ndi an writ e rs of

e arl
y Gree ce
—h as le d t o a total ne gatio n of its hist orical valu e , and th e
50 CHIEFS OF THE OX U S .

wh o s e land was calle d in Gre ek HE L L A D O S in S anscrit ,

-
, ,

H E L A D E S ( Hela He la ; des l and) Of A chill e s S p rung

-
, , .
,

fro m a spl en did R ajpoot stock I sh all b rie fly sp e ak wh e n ,

d ev elop ing the p arent g e ography of the DolOpe s ; b ut as

th at m agnific ent race an d the Ab ant e s who w ere , ,

lik ewi e worshipp ers of the sun pl ay such a distinguish e d

s ,

p art in t h e h is to y
r — not mythology of Hell as I c anno t ,

b ett er illu strat e th eir position in the most v en erabl e ann als
of Gre e c e th an by p re s enting the re ade r w ith the b ril liant
y e t fai thfu l p i ct ure of the nobl e t rib e s of t h e A swas d rawn ,

fro m Colon el Tod s Ann als of Raj st h an M e anwhile

’ ”
a
’
.
,

I would re mark th at t h e s e we e t he clans who d e sc e nd r , ,

—
in g fro m t h e Am oo or Ox u s in fac t th e C x u d ra c ae
” - -
,
,

or
“
R aj as of th e O xu s
”
boldly e ncount ere d the M ac e
,

donian h ero Th e s e were the chiefs who found e d a

.

kingdo m aro und and g ave an end uring n ame t o the

, ,

Eu xin e S e a They w ere the chie f of t he Oxu s an d

. s ,

th eir k ingdo m was th at of the C o x I N A (E ux I N E ) or - - s

,

kings of the Oxus a co mpo und d eriv e d fro m Ooxus an d

, ,

ina a k ing Of this the Gre eks m ad e Euxin o s The old “

. .
,

t al e ran th at this sea was fi rst c alle d AX E I N O S or the

, ,

i nhosp i ta ble th at it was th e n ch ang e d t o E U X E I N O S or the -

,

hosp ita ble We h av e thu s a m o t fort unat e p re s erv atio n

. s

of the old t e rm oox a with ina w ill by the rul e s of S andh i , , ,

e x a ctly m ak e g o od t he old n am e O o k sh ain cs

Thu s the G reek M yth is Af w s t he inhosp it abl e ( se a)

”
,
e o ,

sub stit uti on of th e t he ory of myth olo gi cal invention, whi ch has no

guarant e e from th e p lain fact s o f t h e c ase Th e an ci e nt c hi e ft ains of .

Afghanista k
n , li e th e S c o t s, th eir imm e di at e d e sc en d ant s ( o f wh os e an cient

p ower, p o sition, an d rul e in th e n ort h o f t hi s island , I h old t h e most

int e re sting an d u n d eniable p ro o fs)
,
u se d th e t erm in th e or d inar
y
He ct or o f t h e Mis t,
“
S ons o f th e Mist,
” “
ph raseo lo gy, of t h e c lan, as
S ons o f th e D
ou la s,
g
”
S ons of Mac Ivor
”
Th e same misap pre h ension .

o f t h e n o m e ncl at u re of th e S a ch a trib es, o t he r H e ll eni c s e t tle rs, h a s st ill

furth e r pro p p e d u p th e fe e ble claim s o f myth ology

” “
Th e S erp e nt , Th e .

” “ “
Th e S un , are, simply and ordinarily, th e S erp e nt trib e,
” “
Eagle , Eagle -

tri b e,
”
Sun t rib e
-
.
1
Oxus ( Hot, wat e r ; Raj a, a king) .
 THE AS WAMEDHA . 51

t he S anscrit History—O o k shaino s, th e chiefs of t he

O xu s ”

w ere the m
.

Th es e ighty t rib e s who by th eir numb ers ,

a nd th eir p row e ss g av e fro m th e ir app e ll at i on

“ ”
,
AS I I it s , ,

endu ring n am e to th e cont in e nt of

”
ASIA .

“
The Aswas ”
obs erv e s Colone l To d w ere chiefly of
,
“
,

the Hindoo rac e ; ye t a branch of the S ury as also bore 2

this d e sign ation It app e ars to indi c at e th eir c el ebrity as

'

hors emen All of th e m wo rshipp e d the ho rs e which th e y

.
3
,

s acrific e d to the sun Thi s grand rit e the A swame dha .

, ,
‘

on the fe st iv al of the wint er S olstic e wo u ld alon e go far to ,

e x e mplify th eir co mm on S cyth ic o ri gin w it h t he G e t i c S a c ae

,

au tho ri s ing the infe re nc e of P ink e rton th at a grand ,

S cy th ic n ation e xt e nd e d fro m th e C a spi an to the G ang e s .

’

The A swam e dha wa s p ract is e d on th e G au ge s an d

S arj o o by t h e S ol ar P rinc e s tw e lv e h u nd re d y e ars b e fo re
5
,

Christ as by th e G e te s in t he time of Cy ru s d e eming

,

it ri ght s ays He ro d o t u
,
’
t o o ffer th e sw ift e st of c reat e d s, ,

to the chie f of u ncre at e d b e ings an d this wo ship an d r

s crifice of th e hors e has b e e n h ande d dow n to the

a ,

Rajpoot of th e p re s e nt day The milk wh it e st e e d was .

-

suppos e d to b e the org an of the gods fro m whos e n eighing ,

they calcul at e d future e ve nts n otions poss e ss e d also by :

the A sw a sons of B o o dh a on the Y amun a an d G ang e s

6
, , ,

wh en the rocks of S candin avia an d the shore s of the ,

1
Th e Gre e k “
Oxu s sh oul d b e p rop erly Ook sha, so calle d from
Ooksha, an o x whi ch, as th e re a d er wil l p erc eive , is at o n ce very fair
;
English and S anscrit .

t h e S un trib e s ( from S urya , th e )

2 ”
Su ryas, -
sun .

3
A swa an d H ya are syn ony m ou s S ansc ri t t erms for “
Horse —Asp in
Persian ; an d a s appli e d k
by t h e p roph et Ez e i el t o th e Ge tic invasion of
S cythi a, R C . 6 00, th e so ns o f Togarm a, ridin g on h orse s — d e scribe d by

Dio d oru s t h e p e rio d t h e same as t h e Tacsh ak invas ion of Indi a .

4
Aswa , a h orse , an d M edha ,
a sacrifi ce .

5
Th e G ogra or G hargh ara River .

5
Wo d en Th e b is int erch ange d with
“
.
” “
v,
”
and thi s a
g ain with the
w —Bo dh an , V o dh an, Wod en .
52 THE S C THIAN Y R ACE .

B altic , y w nt rod by m an
ere et u The st e e d of the S c an .

din avian god of b attl e was k e pt in the t e mpl e of U p sal a,

an d alw ays fo und fo aming an d swe at ing aft er b attle ’

.

S imil arity of relig io u s m ann ers affords st rong er proofs of

origin al i dentity th an l anguage L anguage is et ern ally .

—
ch ang ng so are mann ers ; but an explod e d custo m or
i
rit e t ra c e d to it s sourc e an d m aint ain e d in oppositi on to
, ,

cli mat e is a t e stimony not to b e rej e ct e d Wh e n Ta citus

, .

info rm s us th at th e fi rst a ct of a G erm an on ri sing was

abluti on it w ill be conc e d e d th at thi s h ab it was not
, ,

a cqui re d in th e cold cl im at e of G e rm any but must h av e ,

b een of East ern origin ; as w ere the loos e flowing rob e the ,

long and b raid e d h air tie d in a knot at the top of the ,

h e ad ”
.An d h ere I wo uld p au s e to dire ct th e att e ntion of
t h e re ad er to th e w ell known p a ss ag e of Thucydi d e s so -
,

forcible an evid ence of the S cythic origin of the Ath e nians ,

an d so a mply c onfi rm e d by t h e g e ograp hi c al e vi d e nc e s I

S h all b ring fo rward I t i s not long s inc e obs erv e s th at

”
.
,

s agacio us writ er th at the m o re e lderly among the rich

,

A th eni ans c e a s e d to w e ar lin e n t unics an d to w re ath e

, ,

th eir h air in a knot which th e y cl asp e d by the ins ertion ,

of a gold en grasshopp er H enc e also this fashion was on .

, , ,

a principl e of n atio nal afli nity ext ensiv ely p rev al ent ,

am ong th e m ore ancient I oni ans The o rigin al l and of

”
.

the p e opl e of Att i c a p ra ct ic ally S hown wi th t he pow erful

, ,

aid of l atit u d e an d longit u d e an d e xh ib iting th at p e opl e ,

as dw e lling am ong th e I oni ans of the p are nt stock w ill -

,

amply acco u nt both fo r th e ir lin e n d re ss an d th e styl e of

a ranging th e ir h air
r .

The R ajpoot continu e s Colon el To df worships h s

” “ ‘
i
,

hors e his S w ord and th e sun an d att ends mo re to the

, , ,

m artial song of th e b ard th an to t he lit any Of th e B rahmin .

I n the m art ial myth ol o gy an d w arlik e po e try of th e ,

S c andin avians a wi d e fi eld exi sts for a ssimil ation ; an d a

,

1
Raj ash , vol i , p 6 5
. . . .
2
Thu cyd i , . . c . 6 .
3 Raj ast .
, vol . i , p 68
. . .
 THE WAR CHARIOT . 53

co mp arison of the po etic re mains of the A S of th e E st II a

an d We s t w ould alon s uffic e to s u gg e st a co mm on o rigin

”
e , .

A s an e vid e nc e of th e sou ndn e ss of thi s Op inion it i , s

s ufficient t o Obs erve th at the Europ e an S candin avian ”

, , ,

an d th e I nd i n w arrior c ast e are

”
K sh e trya or a , , ,

i d e nt ic al the forme r t e rm b e in g a S anscrit e quiv al ent for

th e l att er S c and a N ahbi c nd N v gn fy ng
”
.
( S a i a i) S i i i - -

S c and a ch ie fs so th at both langu ag e an d practic e

p rov e the Indian origin of this rac e .

I a dd oth e r e xtract s f o m C olon e l To d for th e a dv ant age r ,

of the sc eptics of the Troj an wa —not as a p roof of th at r,

e v ent for th at I sh all els e wh e re a mply d e mo nst at e bu t

,
— r

to e mind th em how th orou ghly Indian was Hellas at the

r

p eriod of th at mighty stru ggl e .

The war ch ariot is p e culiar to the Indo S cythi c

- -

n ations fro m De saratha an d the h ero e s of the M ah ab

, ,
2

h arat to th e conque st of Hin du t h an wh en it was laid

'

’
,
s ,

a si d e On the pl ains of Co o rukhét a Crishn a b e came

.
,

ch a iot e er to his f iend Arj oon a n d the G etic hord e s of

r r a

the J ax arte s wh e n th e y ai d e d X erx e s in G re e c e an d

, ,

D a iu s on the pl ains of Arb ela h ad th eir chief strength in

r ,

the war ch ariot

”
-
3
.

1
S canda is th e n am e o f Kartikeya th e Hind o o god of war
,
.

r om D a s
”
2
Thi s t it le of th e fath e r of Rama d e n ot e s a c h ario t e er ( F .

t e n, and Rha tha a car .

“
Who se c ar b o re hi m t o th e t en qu arters o f th e
unive rse .
—WI LSON ,
S ansc L ex . .
,
s . v .
)
3
Th e In di an satrap y o f D ariu s,
”
says Hero d otu s, was t h e ri ch est o f all

the P ersian pro vin ces and yielde d Six hun d re d talent s of gold Arrian info rms
,
.
”

u s t h at hi s In d o S c t h ic subj e ct s in hi wars wi th Al ex an d er were the elite

’

y s
-
, ,

of hi s ar my . Be sid e th e S ac ase nae, we fin d tri b es in n ame S imilar t o those

inclu d e d in th e t hir ty six Raj cul a Raj a t rib e s) Th e Ind o S cythic c on
(
- - -
.

t ingent wa s t wo h undre d war ch ari ot s -

an d fi ft e en ele ph ant s By thi s .

di sp o sition, th e y we re o pp o se d t o th e c oh ort c o mmand e d b y Alexand er in

p ers on Th e ch ari o t s c o mm en c e d th e action,
.
an d p reve nt e d a man oeu vre

of Al e xan d er t o t u rn t h e l e ft fl an o f th e P e rsian s k . Of t h eir h orse, also

the m o st h onou rable m e nti on is mad e t h ey p e netrat e d int o th e di vi sion

wh ere P arme ni o co m man d e d, t o wh om Ale x an d e r was c o mp elle d t o sen d
re inforc em ents Th e Gre cian hist orian dwe lls with ple asure on Ind o
.

F 2
54: THE L OCRIAN S .

I h ere t ak e the opportun ity of obs erving th at one of ,

th e h e ro e s j u st noti c e d w ill b e fo u nd to be not Only an

I ndian chie ft ain but on e of the G re cian gods ,
.

S p e aking of the wo rship of arms by th e milit ary rac e.

Colon el To d obs erve s The d evotion of the R ajpoot is still ,

p aid to his arm s an d to his hors e He sw e ars by the .

st e el an d p rostrat e s him s elf b efore his d e fensiv e b u ckler

,
’
,

his la nc e his sword or his d a gg er, The wo rship of , .

t he swo rd in the A cropoli s of Ath ens by th e G eti c

Attil a with all th e a cco mp anim ents of po mp an d pl ac e

, ,

fdrms an a dmirabl e e pi sod e in th e h istory of the d e cl in e

a n d fall of R o me ; and had Gibbon witn e ss e d the
worship of the double e dg e d sword by the P rinc e of -
,
‘

M ewar an d all his chival ry the historian might e ven h ave

, ,

e mb elli h e d his an imat e d a ccount of th e a do rat ion of th e

s

sc mit ar th e sy mbol of M ar s
”
y ,
.

S uch w ere th e w arlik e t rib e s the Child re n of the ,

S un
”
,
th at fi rst p e ople d the l and of Hellas If the .

r e a d e r w ill now re fe r t o th e do ubl e m a of t h e old an d

p
the new s e ttl e me nts of the sons of He ll e n h e will ,

distinctly see a syst e m of colonis at ion corre sponding

to the v arious p rovince s In the p are nt country of the
e mi grants Bord ering on the Eub oean se a he will disc ern
.
,

the L O CR I ”
Th e s e are th e in hab it ants of L O G U R H a
.
,

district of considerable e xt ent in Aflghanistan south of ’

t he city of C abool It e xt e nds up the n orth ern S lop e of

.

the h i gh l and of G huzn e e ; an d as its e l e v at i on in all p arts ,

e xc e e ds S ix thous and fee t the climat e is v ery s ev e re in ,

wint er The L ogurh Rive r with it s variOuS fe e d ers inter

.
, ,

s e cts an d drains this district which b eing w ell w at ere d , , ,

fertile an d cultiv at e d with mu ch care is on e of the most

, ,

productive p arts of the country A djoining the small .

S cythi c valour Th ere we re no e que strian feat s, no di stant fighting wi th

his s ole arm
”
dart s, b ut e ach fought as if vi ctory d e p en d e d on They
—R j
.

fought th e Greeks hand t o hand .

”
a ast .
,
vol
i p 69 . . . .

1
Khanda .
2 Lat 34
°
. long .
56 THE B( EOTIAN S .

B ahooyas w arrio rs p ar eminence He nce th eir s ettle

or .

m e nt was E ub oea or the l and of the Gre at K shetriyas

”
,
”
.

Th u s it i s cl ear th at thi s p art of the myth ology of India

,

i s co e val with the s ettl e m e nt of the i sl and .

The pr n ci pal fe e d e of t he J ailu m i s th e V e shau wh ich

I r
,

so far e xc e e ds the upp er fee d ers of the J ailu m th at it s ,

fou nt ain h e ad Should b e re gard e d as p rop erly t he sourc e

-

of th at gre at riv er The V e sh au flows by a s ubt e rran e ous

.

p a ss age fro m Kos ah N ag a s mall b ut d e ep lak e situ at e d , ,

n e ar the top of th e P ir P unj al m o unt ain an d at an el ev ation ,

of)abo ut fe e t abov e the level of t he se a

'

H ere .
‘
,
’

Vign e st a te s it s full st ong curre nt i s s u dd e nly s e e n

,
r

gu shing o ut fro m th e foot of the l ast and lofty e min e nce

th at form s the dam on the w e st ern e n d o f the l ak e ,

whos e w at ers thu s find an o utl et not ov e r but thro ugh , , ,

th e rocky b arrie r wrth whi ch it i s surround e d , The

stream thu s p roduc e d an d reinforc e d subs e qu ently
, ,

re c e iv e s n umero u s s mall fe e d ers ; p a ss e s thro ugh the

C ity L ak e the M an a s a L ak e an d the Wul ur or Gre at
, , ,

L ake an d sw e eps thro ugh the c ount ry confine d by

, ,

e mb ank me nts which p re ve nt it fro m ov erflowing the

,

lowe r p art o f the v alley The whole cours e of the

'

J ailnm thro u gh the v alley b efore it finds an o utle t ,

throu gh the p ass of B aramul a int o t he l o w er ground of

th e P unj ab i s ab o ut on e h und re d an d tw e n ty mil e s for
, ,

s ev enty of which it is n avig abl e It is the o pinion of .

Vigne th at th e riv er mad e its wa grad u ally th ough this

,
y r

p ass and thu s drain e d the l ak e whi ch acco rding to

, , ,

t ra dition formerly occ upie d the sit e of the v alley The

,
.

J ailum was u nqu e stion ably the Hydaspe s of the Gre eks .

I t i s stil l known to the Hindoos of th e v ic inity by the

n am e of B etus ta co rrupt e d by the Gre ek s a ccording to
, ,

th eir us ag e with re p e ct to foreign n ame s The sc en e of

,
s .

1 Kashmir , iv .
,1 44, qu ot e d b y Th ornt on .

mark
° °
This ab le S p ot is in lat 33 long 7 4
2
re . .
 S ETT EMEN TS L OF THE B( EOTIAN S . 57

the b attl e b et wee n Porus an d Alex and er is g en erally

, ,

pl ace d at Jul lpoor a

”
.

It i s i mposs ibl e not to b e s tru ck w ith the S ing ul ar

simil arity of th e tract of country both old and n ew ;
the l and wh i ch th e s e m art ial e migrants l eft an d th at
on which th ey e nt ere d B oth richly w at ere d with .

n ume rous st re am s an d b oth e xt re m ely fruitful The '

.
,

Wulur o r the G re t L ak e in the p a ent co untry the

,
”
a ,
r ,

L ak e Cop ias in the l and of H ellas the K she triya or ,

w arrior c ast e in either re gion of the wo ld compl et e the

,
r ,

h armonio u s l andsc ap e of ant iquity ; an d th i s S ingular

i d ent ity of t a t e as w ell a s of loc ality I S h all a g ain h av e
s , ,

occ asion to noti ce AS in the l ands of the far ofl S ind e so

.
-
'

in th e ir n e w s e ttl eme nt the ing e nio u s an d liv ely p e opl e

s,

of At ti c a are fo u nd cl o s e n ei ghbo u r s to th e B oeoti ans .

Wh at a vivid p ic ture do e this fact conv ey of th e st e adin e ss

s

of th e progre s an d co mp actn e ss of the array which b rought

s ,

th e s e m art ial b ands of the HE L A S to th eir fin al s ettl e ment

in Gre e c e the l an d of th e ir a d opt io n !
, H ow t ruly did
th ey exch ang e on e l and of mou nt ain an d of flood for ,

anoth e r al m o st it s e x act coun t e p art ! H ow pow e rfu l r

an d re si stl e ss m u st h av e b e e n th e ir p rogre s th at th ey s ,

sho ul d arriv e at th eir d e st in e d h ome in s uch unb rok en ,

ord er !
1 Thornt on, Punj , vol . i , p 290
. . .
 V II .

A TTI C A .

pars duce re muros,

Molirique arcem, et m anib us sub vol vere saxa
Pars o tare loc um t e c to , e t c o n cl ude re sulco
p .

Ju ra
,
m a istrat u s ue l e un t sanc tumque se natum
g q g ,
.

H ie portus alii e ffo diunt hi c al ta thea tris

Fun dam e n ta loc an t alii, imman esqu e columnas
R upibus e x cidunt, scemis de cora alta futuris
” -
4 En i 4 2 7 . . .
—4 33 .

WH O could h ve im gin e d th at f om the p e s ent b a b arous

a a r r r

l n d of Afgh ni st an the el e gant the re fine d an d the witty

a a

Ath e nian h uld h av e se t o u t —

, , ,

s o e t so it w T h e as
y .

no th e n co u s e of the Ind u s was hi fi st ho me The

r r r s r .

A T A C ind e e d g ave
T n m e t o the fa f me d p ovinc e of
, a a r- a r

A I CA
TT Th Att ac i t p e s e nt
e fo t an d sm ll town on
s a r a r a

th e e s t b nk of th e I ndu
a a 9 4 2 mile s f m the e an d s, ro s a,

clos e b elo w the pl ce wh ere it e c eive s the w t e s of the

a r a r

C b ul riv er an d first b e co me s n vig bl e

a ,
“
The n me a a . a ,
”

w it e s Tho nton signifyin g obst cle i s uppos e d to

r
“
r ,
‘
a ,
’
s

hav e b ee n g iv e n to it und e th e p e s umpti on th at no r r

sc up ulous Hindoo w uld p oc e e d w e tw ard of it But

r o r s .

this strict p inciple lik e m ny oth e s of s imil n ature

r ,
a r ar ,

i s littl e a ct e d on The b n ks of the riv e r a e v e y

. a r r

high so t h t the e no mous a cc e ssion which the volume

,
a r

of w t er e c eiv e s du ing nund ation sc a cely affe cts

a r r i ,
r

t h e b e adth r but m e rely inc e as e s t he d e pth

, The r .

r ock fo ming the b nks i s of d k colo ure d sl ate

r a ar ,

polish e d by the fo c e of the stre am so as t shine r ,

o

lik e black m arble B et wee n th e s e one cle ar blu e

.
 ATTI CA . 59

stream h ot p ast The d epth of the I ndu s h ere is

s .
’

thirty fe et in the low e st st at e an d b etwe en sixty an d ,

s eventy in the high e st running at the rat e of six ,

mil e s an hour Th ere i s a fo rd at so m e dist anc e abov e

.

the confl u enc e o f t he riv er of C abool but t he e xt reme ,

coldn e ss an d rap idity of the w at er rend er it at all time s

v ery d angero u s an d on the slight e st inund ation quit e
, ,

imp ra ctic abl e O n the right b ank oppos it e Atta c i s

.
, ,

K hyrabad a fo rt built a ccording to som e by N adir Sh ah

, , .

The loc ality i s i mport ant in a milit ary an d co mm erc ial

point of vie w as the I nd u s is h ere cross e d by the great
,

rout e whi ch p roce e ding fro m C abool e astw ard throu gh

, ,

the Khyb e r P a ss into th e P unj ab fo rm s the m ain lin e of ,

co mmuni c ation b etw e e n Afgh anist an an d North e rn I ndia .

The riv e r was h ere re p e at e dly c ross e d by the B rit i sh

armi e s d u ing th e milit ary Op erations in Afgh ani st an ;
,
r

an d h e re a cco r ding to th e g e n e ral Op ini on

, A l ex and er , ,

s ubs e quently Timo ur the Jagatayan conqu eror an d s till , ,

lat er Na dir S h ah cross e d ”

,
.

If the e n e rg e ti c p e opl e of the A tt ac h a d th eir b arri er

at thi s po i nt of th e far fam e d riv e r of th e S indh th e -
,

triangul ar p eninsul a which th ey aft erwards inhab it e d in ,

th e l nd of He ll as bo und e d on the no rth by B oeotia an d

a ,

the Eurip u s an d on it s s o uth ern a nd e ast ern sho re s by the

,

w aters of th e S aroni c gulf an d the n aean p rov e d a m ore

“

o r b a r er th an th ey had ever b e fore

'
”
efi e ct u al A ttac ,
r i ,

po e ss e d ; an d while the b arre nn e ss of her soil p rot e ct e d

ss

th e cl ass ic l and o f Atti c a fro m an ov erwh el ming pop ul at ion ,

it t au ght her to t urn h er at t e nt ion to the d e v e l o p me nt of

the art s of industry in whi ch she so m u ch e xc e ll e d an d the
, ,

co mpletion of a m arin e th at e nh anc e d the glory of her more

p e aceful activity The st erility of Attic a s ays an eloqu e nt
.
”
,

author drov e it s inh ab it ants fr om their own country

2
, .

1
Th ornt , Punj . vol . i .
, p 61. . Wordsworth s Pic torial G
’
r e ec e .
 60 ATTICA .

It c arried th e m abro ad I t fille d th em with a sp irit of

.

a ctivity which lov e d to g rappl e w ith di ffi culty an d to fac e

,

d anger ; it did for th e m what the wis e po et s ays was done

for t he e arly inh ab it ants of the wo rld by it s S up re me
Rul er who in his figurat iv e l anguag e fi rst agit at e d t he
, , ,

se a with storm s an d hi d fi re
,
a n d ch e ck e d t h e st re ams of
,

win e which first flow e d ab ro ad in the gold e n age and ,

shook the hon ey fro m the bo ugh in o rd e r th at me n might ,

l e arn the arts in the st ern school of n e ce ssity I t aros e .

fro m the b arre nne ss of he r s oil as her gre at e st historian

,

obs erve s th at Attic a had always b ee n exe mpt from the

,

re volut i ons whi ch in e arly time s a git at e d the other

countrie s of Gre e c e wh ich poure d ov er th eir frontiers the
,

ch ang eful floods of migrato ry pop ul ations which disturb e d ,

t he found ations of th e ir n at ion al histo ry an d confo u nde d ,

the civil i nst it utions of th e former occup ants of the so il .

A ttic a s e c ure in her st erility bo a st e d th at her l and had

, ,

n ev er b een inund at e d by th e s e tid e s of immigration She .

had e njoy e d a p erp etu al c al m she h ad e xp erie nc e d no such

,

ch ange ; the rac e of her inh abit ants had b een e v er the
s ame ; n or could she t ell wh ence th ey had sp rung no
foreign land had s ent th e m 5 th ey had not fo rc e d th eir
way within h er confine s by viol e nt irruption She t rac e d .

t he st re am of he r pop ul at i on in a b a ckw ard co ur

‘

se t hr ou h
g ,

m any g e nerations t ill at l ast it hi d its elf lik e on e of her

, ,

own b rooks in the t emporary re c e ss e s of her own soil

, .

A s a p ractic al co mme nt upon thi s grac e ful summ ary of

n ation al b elief I wo uld obs erv e th at the ge ographic al
,

e v id e nc e s I h av e b ro ug ht fo rw ar d of t he ancie nt b irth

plac e of the spl e ndid rac e of Attic a will now be amply ,

confirme d by th e s am e cou rs e of d em onstration a d emon ,

stratio n th at w ill p rov e h rm oni o u s an d co mpl e t e in all it s

a

p roportions for it is b as e d upon truth On e S mple but . i

inge nious Att ic bo a st giv e s at onc e the k ey to the

Autochthonous o rigin of the Ath enians Th ey w ere th en .
, ,
 ATTICA .
61

not A U TO -
sprung from the s ame e arth but
O H T H ON S ,
,
”

ATTA c THKN S i e the p e opl e of

-
, TH E ATTA c
. .

Thu s fa d e s mythology an d the doct rin e of m ythop oei c ,

p rop ensitie s an d the ne g ation of an historical basis for

,

fable b efore the light Of a positive g og aphical and

, e r

hi sto ric al fact ! A g ain The b elie f th at h er p e opl e ,

was i ndig enous she e xp re ss e d in diffe rent w ays

, She .

intimat e d it in th e figure which she a ss ign e d to C e crop s ,

the h ero ic p rinc e an d p rog e nito r of h er p ri maev al inh abi

t ants She rep re s ent e d him as co mbining in his p erson a
.

double ch aract er ; while the high er p arts of his body w ere

thos e of a m an an d king the s erp entine folds in which it ,

was t ermin at e d d e cl are d his ext raction fro m the e arth

, .

The cic ada of g old which she b raid e d in he r h air w ere ,

int end e d to d e not e the s am e thing th ey signifi e d th at

t he n at iv e s of Attic a sp rang fro m th e soil u pon which th e y
s ang an d which was b elieve d to fee d th em with its d eer
, .

The att achment of th e inh ab it ants of thi s country to th eir

own l and was ch erishe d an d strength en e d by this cre e d ;
they glorie d in b ein g n ative s of the hill s an d pl ains which
no one had e v er occupie d but th ems elve s and in which ,

th ey had dwelt fro m a p eriod of the remot e st antiquity .

S uch th en w ere so m e of the circum st anc e s whi ch g av e to

, ,

this small provinc e the dignity an d import ance which it

enjoy e d amongst th e n at ions of t he wo rld
” 2
.

The sourc e of the g rasshopp er symbol of the childre n of

Attic a i s by th e pl ain an d v ery unpo e tic al aid of g e ography
, ,

as cl early d ev elop e d as th at of th eir a utochthonous o ri gi n

,
.

This ing eni ous p e opl e who co mp are d th e ms e lv e s to TE TTIG E S ,

or G R A S S H O PP E R S could th e y h av e re fe rre d to th e o ri gin al

,

cradl e of th eir rac e would h ave discovere d th at while the

,

1
S oluti on
mi N
'

AU TO OHT ATTA C THE N

Sanscrit
. .

TH E SAM E L A N D: THE ATTA C LAN D .

2
Wo d worth Pi
r s
’
s ct. Greece ; “
Attica .
 60 ATTICA .

It c arried th em abro ad It fille d th em with a S p irit of

.

a ctivity whi ch lov e d to g rappl e w ith d ifficulty an d to fa c e

,

d ange r ; it did for th em wh at the wis e po et s ays was don e

for the e arly inh ab it ants of the wo rld by it s S up re me
Rul er who in his figurat iv e l angu a g e fi rst a git at e d the
, , ,

se a with sto rm s an d hi d fi re
,
a n d ch e ck e d t he st re am s of
,

win e which first flow e d abro ad in the gold e n age and ,

shook the honey fro m the bo u gh in o rd e r th at me n might ,

l e arn the arts in the st ern school Of n e ce ssity I t aros e .

fro m the b arre nn e ss of he r soil as her gre at e st histori an

,

obs erve s th at Attic a had al ways b ee n e xe mpt from the

,

re volut i ons whi c h in e arly time s a git at e d th e oth er

count rie s of Gre e c e wh ich poure d over th eir frontiers the
,

c h ang e ful floods of mi grato ry popul ati ons whi ch dist urb e d ,

the found ations of th eir n at ion al hi sto ry an d confound e d ,

t he civil i nst it ut ions Of th e fo rm er occup ants of the so il .

Att ic a s e c ure i n her st e rili ty bo a st e d th at her l and had

, ,

n ever b ee n inund at e d by th e s e tid e s of immigration She .

ha d enjo ye d a p erp e t ual c al m she had e xp e rie nc e d no such

,

ch ange ; the race of her inh abit ants had b ee n ever the
s ame ; n or could she t ell wh ence th ey had sp rung ; no
foreign l and had s e nt th e m ; th ey had not force d th eir
way wit hin her confi ne s by vi ol e nt irrupt ion She t rac e d .

t he st re am of her pop ul atio n in a b a ckw ard cour

‘

se t hrou h
g ,

many g e n erations t ill at l a st it hid its elf lik e on e of her

, ,

own b rooks in the t e mporary re c e s e s of her own soil

,
s .

A s a p ra ctic al co mm e nt upon thi s grac eful summary of

n ational b elief I wo uld Obs erve th at the ge ographic al
,

e vid e nc e s I h av e b ro ught fo rw ar d of t he anc ie nt b irth

plac e Of the spl e ndi d rac e of Attic a will now be amply ,

confirme d by the s am e cours e of d emonstration a d emon ,

stratio n th at w ill p rov e h arm onious an d co mpl e t e in all it s

p roportions for it is b as e d upon truth O ne simple bu t .

inge nious Attic bo a st giv e s at onc e the k e y to the

Autochthonous o rigin of the Ath enians Th ey were then .
, ,
62 THE TETTIGES .

north ern s e ction of th e ir t rib e dwelt on the A TTA O ,

a djo ining t he m ag nific e nt v all e y of C ashmi r w ith whos e ,

p rinc e s th eir t ribe was conne ct e d by policy and do mestic

allianc e s and whos e line ag e long rul e d ov e r t he b rilliant
,

Ath e nians by far th e gre at er p art of th at p rimitiv e

‘
,

co mmunity whos e d e sc e nd ants rais e d the glo ry of the

Attic fl ag above all the maritime pow ers of Hell as d we lt ,

in a pos ition e min e ntly b e fitt ing th eir s ubs e quent n aval
re nown Th e y w ere the P E O P L E O F TA TTA or”
.
,
”
TE TTA I K E S .

N o w,hold we the clu e to the h appy choice of th eir n ew

s ettlements m ad e by th e s e sons Of HE L A D E S or the -
,

L AN D OF HE L A .

Practis e d marin ers, xp ert traders with the merc antile

e ,

re sourc e s of the se a bo ard lin e of S in d e an d M ek ran O

- n ,

the w e st the magn ific e nt I ndus by wh ich th e y cou ld

,

a sc e nd to th e no rth ern Atti c a a pos ition whi ch wo ul d ,

s erve as a noble d epot for overland t rad ers whos e m erch an ,

dis e was again e asily cohveye d down the Indus to t he se a

faring Te ttaik e s or p e opl e of Tatt a— th e s e e nergetic sons
,

of co mmerc e enj oy e d all t he a dvant age s of the v ast t raffic

re sulting fro m t h e co ast ing voy a g e s tow ards the P ers ian ,

gulf To the e ast the b rilliant co mmercial e st ablishme nts

.
,

o n th e g ulfs of C utch an d C amb ay ; to the south an 3

,

almost int ermin abl e lin e of co a st dott e d with th e luc rat iv e ,

s ettle me nts of a thriving trad e .

I t i s e a sy to p erc e ive th at a voy ag e down this imme ns e

,

e xt e nt of co a st wa s m ere ly a subj e ct of time —th at C eylon

1
This I S hall di stinctly d emonstrat e in the se
quel .

”
2 -
Tea 7 27 6 s, Tatt aik es, d e rivative form from “
Tatt a,
”
signi fyin
g Th e
”
e opl e of Tatt a In th e se qu el, I sh all d e mo nstrat e th e tru e o ri in Of
p .

g
th e t erm Tat ta, whi ch range s far b eyond th e foundation of t his cit
y,
t hough it was o f an ant iquit
y SO t ruly ve ne rable .

3 Th e Institut es of Menu ,
t h e Ramayuna, and the Mosaic a cco unts Of

th e magnific ence of Egyp t, all d e monst rat e t he e arly splend our of

e arly

this c ommercial pe ople ; for Egypt and India were of one race .
 THE TETTIGES . 63

with thi s i mmat e rial d rawb a ck was as acc e ssibl e as the ,

Gulf Of C amb ay an d th at eve n to double C ap e C omorin

, ,

an d a sc e nd th e e ast e rn sho re s of I ndi a to th e m ouths of

t he G ang e s wh ere a rich s t o re Of com merc ial im po rts

,

a g ain aw ait e d th eir t raffic was s imply a p rolong at ion of

,

th eir voyag e .

Ampl e an d e asy me ans of obt aining supplie s w ere

ev e rywh ere p re s en t e d along th e I nd ian co a sts ; n or c an

we for a m o me nt do ubt th at th e int erm e diat e t raffic fro m

town to town was of the m ost lucrativ e n ature In fact
,
.
,

th e s e p e ople of the e ast ern co asts of India as w ell as thos e ,

of Poon ah on the w e st will be distinctly shown on th at

,

e arly ch art of th e ir w and erings calle d the Classic al

“
,

Atl as ,
”
on which the n am e s of the v arie d Indian rac e s
an d S cy thi c t rib e s are re co rd e d in ch ara ct ers a s ind elibl e
,

as th e rock inscript io ns of G irn ar .

B ut to ret urn t o the Te tt aik e s or P e opl e of Tatt a ,

.

Thi s city of S ind e ”

Obs erv e s Tho rnton
,
“
is s itu at e d ,
‘

about th ree mil e s w e st Of th e ri ght or w e st ern b ank of the

I ndu s an d four m il e s abov e th e point wh e re the w e st ern

,

an d e a st ern b ranch e s Of th e riv e r s e p arat e It s sit e i s .

cons e qu ently clos e to the ver tex of the D elta of the Indus .

The town app e ars to h av e b e e n fo rm e rly ins ul at e d by the

wat er of the Indus an d it is still n e arly so during the
,

s eason of inundation Dr B urn e s st at e s th at it was onc e

. .

thirty mil e s in circuit ; j u dging no doubt fro m the v a st , ,

sp ace in the vicinity ov ersp read by tombs an d ruins .

Th e s e ext ensiv e ruins are sc att ere d fro m P eer P uttah ,

abo ut t e n mil e s so uth of Tatt a to S ami N uggur thre e -

,
,

mil e s north w e st of it
- The ruins of the gre at fortre ss of
.

K ulan c ote show it to h av e b ee n construct e d with mu ch

labo ur and skill in a massiv e style of building The v ast
, .

c emet ery of six squ are m ile s obs erv e s K enn e dy may ,
’
,
‘

not cont ain le ss th an a million of tombs—a rude gu ess

1
Gaz . of Punj ab , vol n . .
, p 266
. .
 THE TETTIGES .

but the are a would ad mit Of four millions In th e s e ruins .

’
,

the m a sonry an d c arving both in b rick an d ston e di spl ay , ,

gre at t ast e skill an d industry The b ricks e sp e cially are

, , .
,

of the fin e st so rt n e arly e qu alling porc elain K e nne dy ,

.

obs erv e s The fine st chis elle d ston e could not surp ass the
,

sh arpn e ss of e dge an d angl e an d a ccuracy of form ,

.
’

Wh at wond er wh e n th e y c ame from the h ands of the men

,

of ATTI C R A C E Tat t a vie we d at so me di st anc e fro m the 1

outsid e p re s ents a very striking an d p icture squ e app ear

,

anc e as it s lofty hous e s ri s e ov er th e nu m e rous a c a cia s an d

,

oth er tre e s ev erywh ere int er p ers e d an d which s ays s , ,

’

K e nn e dy forme d altog eth er as fine a p ict ure of city

,

sc en ery as I re me mb er to h ave s e e n in India Who in .

’

t h i s p i cture do e s not c all to mind th e grov e s of A c ad emus

an d the arch it e ctural m agnific e nc e of H ell e ni c Atti c a !

I c annot refrain fro m qu oting th e b e aut iful l angu ag e of

Dr Wo rdswo rth so singul arly j u t an d so s ingul arly the
.
,
s ,

mirro r of the p are nt cit y of Atti c a Not at Athe ns

al on e h e Obs e rve s are we to look for Ath e ns
” “
, ,
The .

e p it aph —Here is the heart

, the sp iri t is everyw ere
h — may : ,

b e applie d to it From the g at e s of its A cropolis as fro m

.
,

a m oth e r city i ss u e d i nt e ll e ct ua l colonie s into e v e ry re gion

,

of the world The s e buildings ruin e d as th ey are at

.
,

p re s e nt h ave s erve d for two thous and y e ars as m od els for

,

t he most admire d fab ri cs in e v ery civili s e d co unt ry Of th e

world Th ey live in th em as th eir l e gitimat e o fi spring
.
'
.

T hus the ge nius whi ch conc eiv e d an d e x e cut e d th e s e

magnific e nt wo rks while the m at erials on which it l aboure d,

are di ssolv e d h as i t s elf p rov e d imm o rt al

”
,
The cl assi cal .
3

1 Alexand er Hamilt on, wh o visit ed Tatt a in 1 6 9 9, calls it a ve ry large

and ri ch c ity, ab o ut three mil e s long, an d on e-and- a-h alf b r o ad and st ate s

that p ers ons had, within a sh ort time previ ously, di e d o f th e plague,
and th at one half of th e cit
y was uninhabit e d Thi s would lead us t o th e .

c onclusion, that p re viously t o th at cala mit y, th e p opulation was ab ove

2
Gree ce, Pictorial and D escriptive , p 1 31 , .
 THE BHI L PRIN CE
-
. 65

scholar will now be en able d to t e st the v alue of th at

philology which d eriv e s the n ame of Attic a from Act e “ ”
,

t he sho re The s ame t e st also he w ill be en able d to apply

.

to the d eriv at i ons of The ssalo s an d Ep irus both of

“ ” “ ”
,

which w ill be found to re st upon a found ation e qually

msecure .

An d h ere I would remove anoth er cl assic al p rejudic e

which has stood undi st urb e d an d unsusp ect e d for v ery
many c entu rie s occupying app arently the st rong ground
,

of the Histo rical Olymp ia ds which position alas ! is no , ,

gu arant e e for truth Hav ing displac e d the Autochthons of

.

Attic a from th e ir mythologic al position by the aid of

Ge ography I would thro w the s ame s earching light upon
,

P hilipp os of M ac e don
”
We must underst and th en .
, ,

th at he was no P H I L I rr o s or Lover of Hors e s but the

-
”
, ,

B H I L I P O S or B H I L P R I N C E His son Alexander claime d

-
,
-
.
, ,

d e sc ent fro m Hammon he was corre ct for if the re ad er ,

will e x am ine t he m ap of Afgh anist an he will find as ,

p ractic al a proof Of the fact as he could d e sire in ,

HA M M O N b e tw e en lat 30 4 2 an d 31 an d long
” ° ’ °
. .

An d th e s e s am e Bhils th at i s the Bhil

° ’ °
6 1 8 an d 6 2 , ,

B rahmins plant e d thi s s ame Oracle of HA M M O N in the ‘

de s erts of Afric a whith er I h av e alre ady shown th at th ey

,

had s aile d ; wh ere th e y found e d P HI L A I i e B H I LA I

”
.
, , ,

the city of TH E B H I L S
”
in lat 24 north long 33 east
° °
. . .
, ,

Ag ain I gre atly do ubt if now aft er a s e arch oftwo thou

: , ,

s and fi ve hundre d years the ex act locality re sid en c e and , , ,

lin e ag e of th at strange b eing the C e nt aur should be di s , ,

cov ere d all classical stud ents woul d not with me d eeply
, , ,

re gre t the di scov ery as d e stroying one of t he most innoc ent

,

an d d elightful amus eme nts of th e sp e cul ativ e mi nd But .

Tatta has b een sup p osed t o be th e Pattala of the ancients .

Pottinger st at e s t h at t h e e arlie st mentio n h e has fo und of it, is in the

nin ety-second
ye ar Of th e Hegira Burn e s says, Th e antiquity of Tatta.
—
.

”
is u nquesti one d Thornton, Gaz P unj a b, vol ii , p 2 6 7
. . . . . .
66 MEGARIS .

the old ad age of the mi ght and prevalenc e of truth must be

vi ndicat e d Adjoining the Tett aik e s or th e A TTI OA N S
’

.
, ,

both of Gree ce an d India is the s mall p rovinc e of M E G A R I S , ,

which now figure s n e ar Currache e as M A G A R Tal ao or the ,

Alliga tors Pool M agar Tal ao in S ind e is a colle cti on

’
.
l
, ,

Of hot sp rings nin e mile s north e ast of K urrach e e an d

,
-
,

sw arming with alligato rs De la Host e st at e s th at th ere .

are two hundre d Of th e s e anim als in a s m all sp a c e not ,

e xc e e ding on e hu ndre d an d tw e nty y ards i n diamet e r .

S o me of th em are v ery l arg e an d th eir app earanc e , ,

b ask ing in the sun is not unlike a dry d at e t re e The s e , .

th ermal springs are situat e d amidst rocky an d v ery b arren

hills ; an d spring out of the botto m of a s m all fertile
v alley thickly wood e d with d at e tree s and ac acias over
, ,

which the whit e do me of the shrin e is visible The prin .

2

ci al sp ring i ssu e s fro m the rock upon which the shrin e

p
is built an d has a t e mp erature of about
, t h e w a t er
b eing p erfe ctly clear and of a sulphureous s mell Anoth er , .

sp ring about h alf a mile di st ant has a t emp erature

= -
3

A g ain the a stonishing comp actn e ss of thi s p rimitiv e

,

e mi gratio n i s fo rcibly app are nt I think it c an sc arc ely .

b e do ubt e d th at th e s e comb in e d maritim e t rib e s of S ind e

, ,

and th eir no rth w e st e rn t rib e s of the Att ac

-
e mb ark e d ,

simult an eou sly in one of the most pow erful fl e ets th at e ver
was s ee n in thos e e arly d ays The ir co ur s e would b e .

similar to th at of th eir p re dec e sso rs f o m the s ame point r

an d I wo u ld v enture to sugg e st th at poss ibly o n e of the

s ame emigration might h av e colonis e d b oth E gypt and

Greec e e sp e cially as the Dod anim are spok e n of by
,

M os e s as cl ass e d with oth er p e opl e of v ast antiquity I

, .
4

will not how ev er p ress this point ; for the Dod as th em

, ,

selve s in th eir o rigin al s e ttl e ments w ere s itu at e d so far to

, ,

1
Magar , an alligat or, and Ta lao, a p ool ( Sansc . form, Makar
2 The shrin e of Magar Peer , or, Th e Alligat ors S aint
’
.

3 4
Thornton, vol ii , p 31
. . . . Gene sis, x . 4 .
 CORIN THU S . 67

the no rth an d so many of th eir cogn at e t rib e s and cl ans

,

are to be s e e n hov e ring ov e r Gre e c e in h i gh l at it u d e s th at ,

it is not imp rob abl e th at this north erly s e ction of Afgh an

i st an m ay h ave s e nt fo rth it s martial colon ists ov e r l and
, by which ro ut e in fact th e y co uld h av e e ncount ere d no
, ,

Oppos iti on sufficie nt to b re ak down th e ir w arlik e fo rc e ,

nor to d istu rb th eir st e a dy a dv anc e tow ards t he w e st .

The re ad e r will now b e gin to co mp re h e nd w ith incre as ing ,

cl e arn e ss the me aning of th at const ant communication

,

b tween E gypt
e a n d Att c a n
i a d —
B oeotia thos e fre qu ent
miss ions disp atch e d fro m t he former count ry—p art icul arly
t he re ligio u s p rop ag and a ( I know not ho w to choos e a
i —
mo re app rop r at e t erm for such it und eniably was) ,

which unh appily sow e d the dragon s t eeth in B oeotia ’

.
1

The re a sons for s e nd ng i an app e ntly E gypt an b ut in

ar i —
re ality an A TT I C P rinc e to rul e ov e r Att i c a in the p erson of
, ,

C e crops will now be evi d ent to the disp assion at e inquirer

,

aft er t ruth Th e s e an d many more histo rie s h av e b e e n

.
, ,

v ainly ch arge d on Greek writ ers as the re sult of mythopoeic

p rop ens itie s — by m e n who whi le th ey h ave shunn e d the
, ,

me ans n e c e ss ary for the re cov ery Of history h av e not ,

scruple d to p ropound the o rie s th at are absolut ely as my ,

tholo gic al as the mythologie s th e y h av e cond emn e d .

After the v ery a stonishin g m ann er in which the S indian

emigrati on h as h ith erto m aint ain e d it s unit e d form a gl anc e ,

at th e map of Gre e c e would t e ll us wh ere to look for th e

origina l s e ttl em e nts of th e Co rinthians

— n or are we di s

appo int e d— for imme diat el y adjoining M ag ar Tal a o (the

,

M e garis of Gre e c e ) we find the p e ople of the C O R IN D U S

,
’
-

( C O R I N T H U S ) th at i s
,
th at t ra ct of co
,
a st st re tching fro m th e

Riv er Co i t o the I ndus e mb racing the imme di at e v icin ity

r ,

of eith er riv er The Cori flowin g into the sout h east ern
.
,
-

1
Th e se c au se s and re sult s —Of vast moment in th e anci ent world—I
sh all, with ou t any ratio nalisin g pr o ce ss, p lace in the category of hi st ory:
wh en treat ing of th e foundation of Th eb es .
68 THE KAI AS L MOUN TAIN .

e xtremity of the se a co ast of S ind e is an arm Of the sea

-
, ,

suppos e d to h av e b ee n formerly the e stu ary of the most

e ast ern b ranch of th e I ndus an d st ill re c eiving p art of it s ,

w at ers during high inund ations At C ot sair tw e nty mile s .

,

from the op e n se a it is s eve n mil e s wide

,
The sourc e s .

of the Indu s the mighty art ery of North V e stern In di a

,
-
V
,

h av e b e e n alw ays diffi cul t of acc e ss fro m the vigilant j e a ,

lousy Of the Chin e s e who rul e Thib e t an d who as Tho rnto n

, , ,

Obs erv e s h av e succ e e d e d in e xcl u ding Europ e ans from th at

,

country The inquirie s of M oorcroft Treb e ck an d Gerard

.
, ,

h ave e st ablish e d b eyond any re asonable ground Of doubt

, ,

th at the sourc e of the longe st and princip al st ream of the

I ndu s i s at th e north of the K A I L A s M ount ain which ,

g a ve t h e t e rm K OI LON
”
h e av e n to t h e G re,e ks an d , ,

C CEL U M to the R o mans on e O f th e p ra cti c al in flu enc e s of

mythology whi ch e xt e nd e d to the S axons M ount K ail as .

i s re g ard e d in the Hindoo mythology as the mansion of

the gods an d S iv a s p ara dis e an d i s p rob ably the high e st
’
,

m ou nt ain in the wo rld b eing e stimat e d by G erar d to h av e

,

a h eight of feet 2
.

Hail, moun tain o f d e light

Palace Of glory ble sse d by Glory s king
,
’

With prosp ering sh ad e e mb ower m e wh ile ,

I sing
Thy won d ers, ye t unre ach d by m ort al fli ght
’

Sk y-p iercing m o unt ain in th y b owers o f love

N o t e ars are se en, save where m e dicinal st alks
We ep drop s balsam ic o er
’
th e silvere d walk s 3

S u ch i s grac eful illust ration of plain p ractic al fact

a ,

o f a g e ographi c al fe at ure of st up e ndous m a gni tu d e wh ich ,

gav e ris e to a mythologic fable o r t o the app rop riation of

i

o n e al re a dy m ad e The b asi s i s not only histo ri c al b ut

.
,

ge ographic al ; and yet notwithst anding th e s e facts a

,
"

,
2

1 ° °
Th e Cori m outh i s in lat 2 3 . l ong 6 8 .

p 26 4
2 Thornton, Gaz i
.
, vol . .
,
. .

3 Hymn to Indra, t ranslate d by Sir W Jones

. .
 ’
70 BUD HISTIO BASIS OE FABL E .

M arath on ,
an dbre athle ss att ention wh ich th e n
t he
abso rb e d th e v ery soul Of th e Ath e n ian Th ere exi st e d .
,

—
howev er an d le t us b ew are Of any crud e th e orie s to the
,

contrary— th ere exist e d an historica l basis for a na tiona l

mytholog y —but th at mythology n e v er aros e fro m p ure
‘

i nventi on I t ha s e v er be e n th e Indo H ell e ni c p ra cti c e to

.
-

di sg uis e th at histo ric al b a si s —I do not say int e ntion ally

by po e t ic i ma gery— by B ud histi c an d L amiac mira cl e s ;
’ 2

mira cl e s a s wond erful as thos e cl aim e d to b e wrou ght by

the L am ai s m of the “ e st— m ira cl e s of which the h i story
T
,

of The Chie f of th e Cl an H eri ”

who B u d h a)
’
( i ’ “

furnish e s a compl et e s erie s— whos e b e st C omment ary i s to

b e found in th e M ahawan so B e it our d uty to d e ciph er
.
4

t h at wh ich th e H elle n e s h av e obscure d We now hold the .

k ey . We know the st arting point of th eir first emigration .

We know the le g ends Of th eir origin al country ; thos e

l e g ends will yet be p rov e d to be pl ain an d dire ct h istorie s ,

by the contrast e d re cords of Gree c e India an d Egypt ; , ,

an d I m a
, y a dd P e rs i a an d A ssy ria also
,
for th e s e are of

kindre d rac e By the adj u st e d a ccounts an d by the

.

m onum e nt s le ft by th e thre e first an d by the int erwov e n ,

historie s of the two former we may hOpe to evolve a ,

st at ement of eve nts mo re auth entic th an th at conn e ct e d

with the fi rst two c e nt urie s aft er the Oly mp iads an d ,

I scrupl e n o t to say far m ore int e re sting — for th e s e

ancie nt ann als cont ai n th e g erm s of the arts an d the
,

civilis ation with which we are n o w ev erywh ere surround e d

,
.

M ount Kyl a s the P aradis e of theHindoo and the sourc e

, ,

1
Of this fact, I h ave inc ontrovertible e vi d e nc e base d up on a substanti al

eo
g g rap hy .

2
S e e more e sp e cially t his hist ory in conne xi on with Ap ollo .

He ri—
cul

i
3
-
es
.

He ri trib es chie f
- -
.

4
Vi de Mah awanso, wi th an intro d u ct ory essay on Pali '
Bu d histical
Literature ,
by the Hon Ge orge Turnour, Ceylon Civi l S e rvice
. . Ce yl on, 1 837 .
 MOU N T KAIL AS AN D THE IN DU S . 71

of ch ief stre am of the Indus i d e scrib e d by

the ,
s

Moorcroft who view e d it fro m a t abl e l and b etw e en

,

an d fe et high as a stup endou s mo unt ain , ,

whos e sid e s as we ll as craggy summits are app arently , , ,

thickly c overe d with snow “

The Indu s n e ar its sourc e .
1
, ,

b ears the n ame Of Sin kha b ab or Lion s m outh from a - -

,
’
,

s up erstitio u s b eli ef th at it flows fro m o n e Within eight .

o r t e n m il e s of it s so u rc e it was fo u nd at the e n d of , ,

J uly t o be two an d a h alf fe e t de ep an d eighty yards

, ,

wid e The country through which the lofty fe e d ers of

.

the Indus flow v arie s in e l e v at ion fro m

,
to ,

fe e t It is on e of the most dre ary re gions in e xist e nc e ;

.

the s urfac e b eing for the most p art forme d by the

disint e grati on of th e adj ac ent m ount ains It is sw ept ov er .

by the m ost furious w inds generally blowing from t he ,

no rth Th e s e are at once p iercingly cold an d p archingly

.
,

dry an d no v e g e t at i on is v isibl e but a fe w stunt e d shrubs

, ,

and so m e sc anty an d frost w ith e re d h erb ag e I t is h o w - .

,

ev e r th e p rop er so il fo r t h e p rod u ction of sh awl wool

,
-
,

which is obt aine d fro m the yak the go at the sh e ep , , ,

c ert ain animals of the d e er kind and even it is s aid fro m , , ,

the ho rs e an d dog Clos e above Attac th e I ndu s re c eive s

.
,

on the w e st ern sid e the great rive r Of C abool which , ,

drains the e xt ensiv e b a sin of C abool the north ern ,

d e clivity Of S ufeid Kob the south ern d e clivity of Hindoo ,

Koosh and Chitral an d the oth er e xt ensiv e v alleys whi ch

, ,

furrow this l ast gre at range on the sou th .

The C abool riv er app e ars to h av e n e arly as mu ch w at er

as the Indus an d in on e r e sp e ct has an a dv ant a g e ov er it
, ,

b eing navigabl e abov e forty mile s above th e confluence ,

while the upw ard n avigation of the I ndus is re nd ere d

imp ra ctic abl e by a v ery viol e nt rapi d imme diat ely abov e ,

the j unction Both rive rs h ave gold in th eir s ands in the

.
,

1
The exac t l o cali ty of th e source o f the Ind us may b e stat e d with much
p robabili ty t o b e in lat 31 long 81
° °
. .
 72 THE IN DU S .

vicinity Of Attac It is C A B O O L at th at t ime G O P A L A

.
, ,

of which the s acre d historian sp eaks und er the form ,

Havil ah wh e re th ere is gold the riv er P i son B a sin

,
”
,
-
,
-

(
“
A h a sin -
o r th e I nd u s b e ing th a t wh i ch co mp a ss e th
t he whol e l and of Havil ah Nothing can b e a m ore dis
” 2
.

t inct n arrat iv e of the p rimit ive citie s an d rac e s of mankind ,

nor c an a nyth ing be in gr e at e r h armony w ith the no rth

w e st ern dyn astie s of A sia an d the fi rst s e ttle ments of ,

Gree c e th an the a cco unt given by the v en erable histo rian

,

of the J ewish disp ens ation Nothing c an b e ar a high er .

t e stim ony to th e s acre d writ er th an the extre me accuracy ,

a s w e ll a s imm e ns e v alu e to p rimit iv e hi sto ry O f his insp ire d ,

re cord wh e n du ly re a d
,
an d to thi s I sh all h av e occ a s i on .

to re fer at a fut ure p eriod of my inve stigation .

For abo u t t e n mil e s b elo w the Att a c the I ndus , ,

though in gen eral rolling b etwe en the high clifl s of slat e '

rock h a s a c alm d e e p an d rap i d curre nt ; but for abov e

, , ,
.

a hund re d mil e s farth er down to K al a B a gh it b e co me s an ,

e no rmous torre nt whirli ng an d rolling aw ay hug e bould e rs

,

an d l e dg e s of rock an d b e tw ee n p re cip i c e s ri s ing n e arly

, ,

p erp endicularly s e veral hundre d fe e t fro m the w at er s e dge ’

.

The w at er h ere i s a d ark l e a d colour an d h e nc e the n ame ,

Nilab or blu e riv er give n as w ell to the Indus as to a

, ,

town on its b anks abo ut tw elv e mile s b elow Attock

,
”
.
3

We h av e al eady s e en the Abo a sin giving it s n ame to

r -

Abu s ini a in Afri c a an d we now Obs erve the N I L A B ( th at

-
, ,
-

i s the blu e w at er) b e stowing an app ell ation on th e far

,

fame d N I L E of E gypt Ample an d ov erpow ering evi

“ ”
.

den c e s how e v er as we p rogre ss in thi s inv e stig at ion wil l

, , ,

ari s e t o p rov e th e colonisat ion of E gypt fro m t he co a st of

S ind e Ward obs erv e s th at the popul at ion of the b anks of

.
“
,

the I ndus are al most amphib ious The bo at me n of low er .

S cinde for e x ampl e liv e lik e the Chin e s e in th eir bo at s

, , .

1 Th ornt on, Gaz . Punj , voli , p 26 9

. . . .
2
Genes . 11 . 2 .

3
Thornt on, Gaz . Punj ,
Indus
”
.
 TH E IN DU S . 73

The leis ure time of e v ery d e scription of p e rsons is Sp ent

on the w at e r o r flo ating on it S uch familiarity w ith the
,
.

w at e n at urally incline s the p op ul at ion to re g a d it as the

r, r

g re at me dium of co mme rcial int erco urs e In p roc e e d ing .

up the st re am wh e n t h e w ind i s u nfavo urabl e as is ,

gen erally the c as e durin g the h al f y e ar b e tw e e n the '

a ut umn al an d v e rn al e quinox e s wa m u st b e m ad e e xcl u

y ,

sively by t acking r D u ing the oth er h alf y e ar so uth e ly

. r -
,
r

winds p ev ail an d th e bo at s run up u nd er s ail b efo re it

r , ,

e xc e pt wh e e t h e u se of s ails b e co me s d ang e ro u s fro m

r

p e culiar c ircum st ance s The l e ngth of the n avigable p art

.

of the riv er fro m the se a to Attock has b e e n a sc e rt ai ne d

, ,

by me as ure me nt t o be nin e h undre d an d fo ty t wo mile s r -

t h at of the u pp e r p a t i s abo u t s e v e n h undre d mile s

r

m aking a to t al l e ngth in rou nd numb e rs of o n e thous and

, , ,

six h und re d an d fifty mile

” 1
s .

S u ch i a d e c ipti o n o f t he gre at riv e r O f the I nd u s an d

s s r

its b o d er inh ab it an ts at thi s day ; an d s u ch no do ub t

r , ,

j udging by the st e adfa stn e ss of the orient l typ e both in a ,

language an d c us t o m w ere t he inh ab it an t s on the b anks

,

Of thi c e l e b rat e d st re am fro m t he m ost re m ot e p e riods

s .

Can we n ow aft er s urv eying th e p rim aev al s ettl e me nts of

,

the C or I ndi an d th o s e p e o pl e of t he se a bo ar d At tac the

-
,
-
,

Tatt ik e wond e r at the h appy cho i c e of loc ality m a d e by

a s,

both th e s e gre at me c antil e p e Ople ! We se e th at both

r

c ame to t h eir n ew country frau ght w ith all the app e te nce s
an d qu lific at ions of a g e at co mm e rcial p e opl e
a r bot h
m a de a most b rilliant as w ell as j u di ciou s choic e of th e ir
re sp e c tiv e c o a sts a n d h arbo u rs an d both ran a nobl e ,

c are e r in the civilis ation Of th eir sp ecie s The e arly .

‘

ab u nd anc e o f g o ld— th e g ace ful fab i c of the l o o m an d

r r s ,

th e art s of e mb oi d e y —th e s e an d a host of s imil ar

r r

p e c u li ari ti e dsi t inct i v esof o ri e n t al l ife a ll a re no w s at i s ,

fac torily account e d fo by th e simpl e g e ographic al evi d enc e

r,

1
Th ornt o n, G az . Punj ab , vol . i .
, p 2 82
. .
 LESBOS AN D THE SARON IC G UL F .

of ct o rigin an d loc ality of the classic al Ath enian

the exa

and Co rinth i an Wh at can be m o re tho rou ghly I ndian

.
'

than Ho mer s de scription of the v en erable Ne sto r s c up

’ ’

N ext h er whi t e h and

, an ant i qu e goble t b rings,
A gob le t sa cre d t o t he P yle an kings
From Old e st time ; e mb o ss e d wi th stu d s Of g old,
'

Two fe et su p p o rt i t, an d fo u r h an dle s h old

On each bright h an d le b e n ding o er
’
k the brin
In scul pt ur e d g old, t wo t urt le s se e m t o d rink .

The lye ar civilis ation —

th e n the e arly ar —
ts the indub it ably
e arly lit e rat ure of I nd ia are e qu ally t h e c ivil is at i on t he ,
,

arts a n d th e lit e ratur e of E gypt an d of Gre e c e —for

ge ographic al evi de nc e s conjo in e d to histo ric al fact an d , ,

reli g io u s p ract ic e s n o w p ro v e b e yond all d isp ut e th at the

, ,

t wo l att er co unt rie s a re t he c o loni e s of t he fo m e r

1
r .

The s am e t e nd e ncie s whi ch ind uc e d the m aritime

Ath enian Corinthian an d M e g ari an to s el e c t in He lla s
, ,

positions so favo urabl e to co mmerce infl ue nc e d t he m ov e ,

m e nts of the L E S P O I ( L E S B OI ) or C H I E F S of L E S a
- -
, ,

p rovinc e lying along t he co a st a little to the no rth w e t ,

-
s

O f t he Gulf of C u ra c hi e Th e s e se a faring p e o pl e took

r .
-

up t heir abod e in th e isl e of L E S B O S -

.

To the sou th of M e g a i s an d Corin th the S A R WA N I

’
r ,

OA S
”
,
or P e ople of S a aw an h a d at on e t im e fo rme d
r ,

an impo rt ant s e tt l e m e nt a s i s e vi d e nt fro m t h eir n ame ,

left as a l e g acy t o t he S A R O N I C Gulf ”

.

S araw an is bo und e d on th e north an d w e st by Afgh an

1
It is n ot a litt le mu sing t o t e st Gre e k hi st ory b y Indian ge ograp hy
a .

Saron; we are t o l d, was a king of Tr oez e n e , un u su ally fo n d of h un ting ;

h e was dro wn e d in t h e se a, wh e re h e h ad swu m fo r mile s in pu rsu it
so m e

o f a st ag : t h e p art of th e s ea wh ere h e was dro wn e d, was c alle d th e

“
S aro ni c G ulf
2
S arawan . Th e full form is S arawanic a, d erive d fro m S arawan . The
”
sh ort a is m e rge d ( s e e App e ndix, Ru l e
Oft e n an d t he S ans cri t “
w
is rend ere d by th e Gre ek
”
or v é} or a
( ri d e App e nd Rule . x vi
).
 ARGOS AN D ARGO IS L .
75

ist an ; on the e ast by Afgh anist an an d C utch G a ndav a

a n d on th e so u th by J halawan K el at an d M ek ran , , .

S araw an i s about two h und re d an d fifty mil e s i n l e ngth

fro m north e ast to south w e st e ighty mil e s in its gre at e st
- -
,

bre adth an d has a surfac e of abo ut

,
sq uare mile s .

I t is in g e n e ral a v ery m o unt ainous e l evat e d an d rugge d , ,

tract On the w e st is the lofty range c all e d the S ara

.
,

wan ee M o unt ains Th ere are how e v er so me l ev el an d

.
, ,

p ro d uct iv e tracts The v alley of S h awl in the no rth is

“
.

fertile w ell w at ere d w ell cultiv at e d an d ha s a fi ne climat e , , ,

tho u gh rath er sh a p in wint er I t p rodu c e s in ab und anc e

r .

grain puls e ma dd er tob acco an d e xcellent fruits

, ,
”
To , ,
.
2

t he n orth of S araw an an d S h awl lie s th e riv er AR G H A S A N

'

, ,

which g av e its n ame to the p rovince of A R G O S The .

Argha san ris e s in the w e st ern d e clivity of th e Amran

M o unt ains an d flo ws w e stw ar d to it s confl uenc e w ith the
,

Turn ak It is a rapi d t rans ie nt to rre nt s eldo m re t aini ng

.
3
,

an
y d e pth of w a t e r fo r m o re th an t wo or th re e d ay a n d s,

le aving its b e d dry for the great er p art of the y e ar It .

was fo u nd tot ally d e voi d of w at er wh e n the B it i sh army r

m a ch e d a cross it in 1 839 I c ann o t th ink but th at

4
r ,

e ith er thi s d i t ri ct was onc e far m o re import ant th an at

s

pre s e nt or th at the river n ow c alle d A gun d ab formerly

,
-

bore the n am e of Arghas B e this as it may c ert ain it is .

,

th t thos e who live d in the di strict of Argh a w ere calle d

a s
5

A R G H WA L A S ( AR G O L I S ) o r i nh ab it ants of Argh as An d
- -
,
6
.

h ere I wo uld casu ally re mark t h at the obs ervant o rie nt alist ,

will as this inve stigation proc ee ds d eriv e t hrou gh the

, , ,

sou nd b asis of ge ography as mirrore d forth bo th fro m

'

1
Be twe en lat 2 7 ° 53’ . an d 30 ° l ong 6 4° . an d 67 °

2
Th ornt on, Gaz . Punj ab ,
vol . ii p 1 6 0 $5
. . .

3 L at 31 4
.
°
lo ng 6 5°
. Th o rnton, vol . i p 58
. . .

5
Argh asan is P ersian plural of Argh as
e vi d e nt ly th e .

5
W la a
( n c om p o si tio n) a ke ep er inh abit ant m an &c
i , , , , .
5 as D oodh wa la , -

milk man ; N a w wa la, b o at man

- - -
D illi-wa la, inh abit ant of Dilli .
 76 ACHAIA .

th e Cl assical and O ient al sid e facts most int ere sting to

r ,

th e philologi c al stu d e nt of th e e arlie st d ial e cts of India ;

nor I t r ust w ill thi s u nfold ing of a p rimitiv e phon e tic
, ,

syst e m be without it s advant ag e s to th e schol ar in his

att e mpts to d e ciph e r th e ancie nt i nscript i ons o f I ndia and

her e arlier coloni e s C ert in it is th at he will be not a

. a ,

littl e s urp is e d to find the S nscrit of We st ern I ndia aft er

r a ,

it s colloc at io n in E gypt thro u gh the S indian s e ttl ers still

“

, ,

Oop i o u sly e xi st ing in H e od o t u s i n th e n am e s Of p e rsons

r

an d pl ac e s a s well a s in t h e Offic e s
,
an d the g ra d u at e d ,

rank of Egypt ian socie ty The s ingul arly sh arp an d

s .

clipp ing styl e in which S anscrit t erm s w ere rep rodu c e d in

Greek has e ffe ct u ally b arre d all s u sp icion of th eir re al
,

ori gin—and th ey re quire a cours e of syst ematic re adj u st

h -

m e nt as m e thod ic al a s an hie roglyph ic inv e st ig ation In .

this re sp e ct the L atin l angu ag e is a m u ch more faithful

,

re co rd of t he n a me of o rie nt al t ib e s riv e rs an d co u nt rie s

s r , , ,

th an the Gre ek of Herodotu s or his p re d e c e ss ors ,

.

To the no rth of th e Argh w al a s ( Ar goli s ) w ill b e -

found the n ow co mp arat iv ely i ns ignific ant vill ag e of

Ak k ehu th e re cor d of a t rib e a n d dist inct rac e of far m ore
,

import nc e th an at t he p re s e nt day The p rop e r d eriv ativ e

a .

form to e xp re ss th e p eopl e of AK K E H U is A K K A I H U
“ ” ” “
.

Th ere i s no d iffic ulty i n finding th e m on the Co rinthi an

Gulf as AC HA I A A t rib e of the L o gurh s ( whos e
.

district lie s so me wh at to the s o uth w e st of Akk ehu an d -

,

whom we h av e alr e ady d e scrib e d )s ettle d down in Gre e c e ,

in a distinct an d s ep arat e body Th eir n e w h ab it ation .

was on th e Crissaean Bay an d th e l and bound e d by the ,

north e ast ern shore s o f the Co rinthian Gulf Th e y o ffe r

- .

striking p ro of of the du ability of the h ab its an d

’

a r

practic e s of East ern t ribe s Th e s e L O C R I OZ O L CE are .

1
Ak k ehu, a village in t h e n ort h of Afghani st an, lat 36 ° . lo ng .

66 °
 V III .

TH E N OR TH ER N TR I BES .

Je sais j
bien qu il e x iste t ou o urs c ontre ce tte histoire une m o tive de de fiance ,
’

e lle n e p o s se de auc un e garan tie de sa vé ra ci t é fo urnie par n o s é criv ains

’

parce
qu
E trange c on di ti on de l Inde ! To u t indique qu e lle a é té riche , e t
’ ’ ’
d occide nt .

ar c o nseque nt ci v i li s é e , de bo nne h e u re D e t e mps i mm é m orials, l e s sage s,

p .

le s m archa nds, e t le s c o nqu éran ts o n t dirigé s le u rs pas ve rs c e tt e con trée qui

re muai t t ant d e passi ons diverse s, ils e n on t rappo rt és, le s un s de s syste me s d e

h il o so hi c , le s a u tre s d e riche s tré so rs, e t les d e rni ers qu e l qu e s laurie rs, ach e té s
p p
ch ere me n t A uc un d e ux 11 e st de ign e n o us transm e ttre de s d é tails au th e ntiques
’ ’
.

’
sur un pa
ys dont ils c onvoitaien t la
. sage sse , e t l Opule nce .

L G AN L OIS , P ref to H ari uansa

. .

WE h ave now s e en in the I ndi an t rib e s of the L O G U R H ,

t h e A T TA C , t he B A I H O O T, M A G A R CO R — IN D US AE G H
, ,

WA L A S , S A R A WA N , LE S - P OI, A K K A I H U , L O G U R H O OK S H -

WA L CE— the p are nt st at e s of the L O C R I A TTI C A B CE O TI A , , ,

M E G A R rs C O R I N TH U S A R G O L I S s e ttl ers on the S A R O N I C

, , , ,

LESB OI AC H A I A N S
, an d L O C R I O Z O L CE I sh all no w
,
-
.

p roc e e d to fill u p in so me slight d e gre e thi gen eral out s

lin e o f a gre at historico ge ographi c fact At t he s ame -

.

t ime it must b e bo rn e in mind as a p rinciple th at we

, ,

by no me ans ge t th e true origin al o thography of the r

n am e s of place s which occur at this day in Afgh ani t an ; s

for di sguise d u nd er m od ern fo rms the old Hindoo ,

n ame s in many c as e s still subsist as I sh all Shortly sho w

, , ,
‘

and thi s p rincipl e appli e s both to Gre e c e a n d P ers ia ;

still th e y are not unfre qu ent ly so dist inct ly not e d as

, ,

to p re s e nt to the acut e obs erver histo ric al facts of great ,

import anc e .
 N ORTH -
WESTERN GROU P . 79

TAU LAN TII, BULL IN I, CHAON IA .

With thi s g oup situ at e d in No rth We st ern Epirus

r
,

I p rop o s e to c o ntin u e t he e x amin at i on of th e p olitic al

el e me nt whi ch co n st itut e d p rimit iv e H e ll a The convi c s .

tions ari ing from th e s e an d oth er app arently d et ach e d

s ,

me mb e s of the G re cian a ggre g at e will b e fo und e v e n

r ,

mo re p o w e rful th an t hos e p rod u c e d by t he l arg e r m a ss e s

whom we h av e accomp anie d t o the s e cond l and of the
HE L A S .

BU L L I N I Gre ek form of writing B O L A N I or

is the ,

The P e o pl e of t h e B O L A N The Bol a n p a ss i s s it u at e d in

”
.

B elo o chi st an on th e g re at ro ut e fro m No th ern S in de by

,
r ,

S hik arp o or an d D a dur to K and ah ar an d G hu zn e e , I t is .

not so mu ch a p ass ov er a lofty rang e as a cont inu ou s su c ,

c e s ion of ravin e s an d gorge s c om mencing n e ar D adur an d

s , ,

first winding am ong the subordin at e ridge s stret chi ng east ,

w ard fro m the Hal a ch ain of m ou nt ains t he b row of which ,

it fin ally cross c uts an d t hu s giv e s a cc e ss fro m t he v ast

-
,

plains of Hindo tan to the el evat e d an d u n e ve n t act ex

s , r ,

t ending fro m the Hindoo Koosh to the vicinity of th e I ndian

O c e an I t s co mm e nc e me nt on t h e e a st ern S id e fro m t he
.
,

pl ain of C ut ch G un dava 1 s about fi ve mile s no rth w e st of ,

D adur ; th e e l e v ati on of th e e ntranc e b eing abo ut eight

2

hundre d fe e t ab ov e t he lev el of th e sea The v alle y .

throu gh wh ich the ro ad runs is h ere abo ut h alf a mile ,

wide ; th e e nclosing hills fi ve hundre d or six hundre d ,

fe et high consist of co ars e conglo m erat e The ro a d

,
.

a sc e nd along th e co urs e o f a riv e r

s c alle d am ong the .

m ount ains th e Bol an or K ouh e e The riv er in th is p art

,
.

of t he p ass v arie s in d epth fro m a few inch e s to abo ut

,

two fee t and in the fi st fi ve mil e s of th e ro a d i cross e d

,
r s

e i ght t ime s At K un dye or as it i s so m e tim e s c all e d

.
, ,

K on dil an S X mil e s fro m the e ntranc e th e p a ss a g ain

,
I
,

1
S e e App e nd Rule .
2
Lat 2 9 .
°
l ong 6 7 4 0
. .
80 THE BO AN L P ASS .

ex p and into a sm all ov al v alley ix hu n dre d y ards by

s ,
s

fo ur h und re d w ith a h ard surfac e of st on e s an d p ebbl e s

,
.

Thi s i n t im e of h e avy rains b e co m e s a l ak e an d th e n as

, , , ,

O ut ram obs e rv e s t h e st e e pn e s of t he e ncl o s in g hill s

,
s

would p re clu d e the poss ib ility of e c ap e to an army s ,

c aught in the torrent At B e e b e e N an c e a r o a d st ik e s .

,
r

o ff du e w e st to R o d B ah ar an d K e l at wh il e t h e p incip al
, ,
r

r o a d cont inu e s i t s no th w e st e ly c o urs e tow ards S h wl r - r ,

a

an d K and ah ar He re th e s erio u s d ifficulti e s of th e p ass

.

c o mm e nc e fro m the incre as e d ro u ghn e ss an d a ccliv ity of

,

t h e g ro und an d fro m it s b ein g co mm and e d fro m v arious

,

p arts of the imp ending cliffs Fro m S iri B ol an to the .

-

t op Of th e p a s th e o ut e t ak e s a w e st e rly co u r e
s ,
r n d fo r s ,
a

a d i t anc e of t e n mil e s i s to t ally witho u t w at e r

s The l a st,
.

thre e mile s of t h is di st anc e is th e m ost d ang ero u s p art of ,

t h e p a ss t h e o a d v a ying fro m forty to sixty fe et and

,
r r ,

fl ank e d o n e ach sid e by high p erp e ndicul ar hills which ,

c an o nly b e a sc e nd e d at e ith e r e n d The el e v at ion of .

t h e c re t of t h e p a ss i s 5 7 9 3 fe e t
s Th e tot al l e ngth i s
,
.

b etw e e n fifty fo ur an d fifty— fi ve m il e s ; t h e av e ra g e a sc e nt

-

nine ty fee t in the mile The B e ng l col umn in 1 839 . a , ,

s p e nt Six day in m rching thro u gh the p ass e nt e ring it

s a ,

o n th e ixt e e nth a n d l e v ing i t o n th e tw e nty fi rst of

s ,
a -

M arch I t s a till e ry inclu d ing e i gh t in c h m o rt ars

. r ,
-
,

t we nty fo ur po u nd er h o witz e rs
-
an d e ight e e n po und e r ,

gu ns w e e c onv ey e d without any s eriou s d iffic ulty The

,
r .

Bolan P a s th ou gh v ery imp ort ant in a milit ary p oint of

s,

V i e w a s fo rming th e g e at c o m m un i c at i on b e tw e e n S ci nd e
,
r

a n d Kho ra s an i s infe rior i n c m m e rcial i n t e re st to th e

,
o

Go mul farth e r no th
,
Th e y w e re th e chie fs of th i s
r .
” 1

ru gg e d g ro u nd th at took u p t h e ir abod e i n a d i t ri ct in s

Gre e ce v e y s imilar to the cou ntry j u st d e scrib e d

,
r .

1
Th ornt o n Punj ab vo l i p
, , . . . 1 12 . Th e we st ern e x tre mity and highe st
Bolan Pass is in lat
°

p oint o f th e , . 29 lo ng 6 7
.
 CHAON IA AN D THE K ERAU N IAN . 81

The TA L A N , or p e ople of T l a ,
l
as t he d er will obs e rve
re a
,

lie lit tl e t o the

a the no th w e st o f
r -
B ullin i th ey a e t he r

inh ab it an t s of t he TA LAN D E S
2
-
.

T l o r Tull is
a ,
s mall to wn in Afgh ani st an in the d e s ert
,
a

of S e we stan on the ro ut e f o m D e ra G haz e e Kh an to

,
r

Dadur
”
The mod e rn dist rict of S e we t an i s a co r u pt
2
. s r

form o f S iv a S t n or L an d of S iv a ; s till more cl e rly

-
a ,
a

p rov e d by the a dj oining P ishe en anoth er corruption for ,

B he e h a n s Th e ru gg e d l and o f C H O N I A A ,

in G e e c e h ad it s re p re s e nt at ive in Afgh ani st an as

r ,

K HU N
A K ahun lie s a little to the s outh we s t Of the
.
”
-

B olan P ss We h av e th en sing ul arly e n ough th e two

a .
, ,

groups TA U L A N TI I (TA L A N )BO O L U N I ( B O L A N )K H A O N I

, , ,
A

K A H U N —i n b o th G re e c e an d Afgh an i t an re l at iv e ly
( ) s ,

s itu at e d I t wo u ld s e e m f o m th i s
. th at t he t ie s o f r ,

m ount ain cl nsh ip an d m o unt ain n eighbo urho o d w e re of

a ,

u nu s u l t re ng th
a s Kah u n in Afgh anist an i a fort an d
. s

town among the m ount ain inh ab it e d by th e M urre e s s,

B eloo ch e e s an d e xt e n d ing f o m th e ou th e n e xt e mity of

,
r s r r

t he S uliman R ang e to th at o f the H la I t i s i tu t e in an a . s a

e xt e ns iv e v all ey or rath e r pl ain fift e e n m il e s long an d six ,

bro a d The air is v ery p u re an d t he h e at l e s th an in

.
,
s

the pl ins o f S e we st an o r S ind e I f the Taulant ii the

4
a .
,

Bullini n d Ch aoui a in G re e c e are th e re fl e ct io ns of th e

a , ,

Tal an B ol ani an d C hu n in A fgh ani t an not t he l e ss

, ,
a s ,

singul ar i the t r n fer of the m o un t ains of K H E R A N

s a s
”
,

t he K R A U N ii M ont e s of C haon ia Th e s e t he cl a i c al
E - . ss

r ad e r w ill r e coll e ct
e w ere thos e u nfort un t e m o unt ins
,
a a ,

t h at b eing so Oft e n s mitt e n with K erau no ”

,
or s,

Thund e r w ere h e nc e we are told c all e d the K e raunii

, , ,

1
G en erally S p elt Tull .

2
Writt en by th e G e ,
r e k s T A U L AN —
TOS, an d TA U LAN TI I
-
.

3
Tull is in lat 3 0 ° . l o ng 6 9 °. Th ornt o n, v ol . ii p 2 7 6
. . .

4
Tho rnt on, G az . P unj ab ,
vol . i p 32 8
. . .
82 THE P IN DU S RAN GE .

M ont e s , or Thund e r
Kh eran or Kh aran is M o u nt ains ! , ,

t he c ap it al of a s m all dist rict of the s am e n ame bo und e d ,

on th e e a st by J b al aw an on the w e st by P unj goor It is ,

.

i n g e n eral ari d an d b re n yie ld ing a li ttl e wh e at an d ar ,

b a l ey b ut not su ffi cient for the su pp ort of th e inh abi

r ,

t ants ”
Kh ran t he c ap it al is S it u at e d clos e to th at
.
1
a ,

rang e of m o un tains n o w c all e d Wu hu tt e e whi ch form as s ,

s,

it w e e th e v e y co unt erp ar t of t h e K e rau ni an hills an d

r ,
r ,

which are e s e ntially the m o unt ins of K he raun or the

s a ,

K e raunii M o nt e s .

To th e e as t of Chaonia or t he p e opl e of C ahbn lay trib e s , ,

who h ad n ot sp rung from the S indian p rovinc e s ; th e y are

t h e A T I N T A N E S t h e Gre e k m od e o f w riting
”
,
A S I N D A N ES -
,

i e Non S in dian s
l .
- .

I wo uld n o w dire ct t he read e r att e ntion to th e m ost

’
s

s alie n t fe ature in th e l and of H e ll as The m ou nt ain ch ain .

of PI N D US trav ersing a co n si d erabl e p o tion of Gre e c e

,
r ,

abo ut m i dw ay b e tw e e n th e n asan an d I o n ian S ea s an d ,

fo rming th e bo und ary b e tw e e n Th e ss aly an d Ep i u s t ak e s r ,

its n am e fro m t he P I N D P ind D ad un sit uat e d a short 2

,
.

di t an c e sou th of th at m oun t ain ch ain wh ich ri ing boldly

s ,
s .

f o m t h e right b ank of t h e J ilu m S t etch e s f r into

r a ,
r a

A fgh ani st an e e m fro m th e d ist inct m nn e in wh ich it s

,
s s, a r

conn e cting fe t ure s are rep od u c e d in H ell s to h ave

a r a ,

giv e n it s origin al n am e t o t he p re s ent S alt R ang e ”

,

wh e nc e the P ind or S alt R ang e of Afgh nist an

“ ” “
,
”
a

wa s n aturally t ansfer e d to a c orre ponding re m k abl e

r r s ar

fe at ure in Gre e c e I t i n ot a lit tl e e mark abl e th at i n

. s r
,

t h e l att e r c o u nt ry t h e t ru e P ind u wh e re abou t the,

s, ,

t hi ty nint h d e g re e of l ti tu d e i t s e nd fo rth t h e l at e ral

r - a ,
s

ch a n of m o u n t in O th y forming t he s outh ern bou nd ary

1 a ,
r s,

of Th e ss aly —sho uld give n e arly the corre sponding len gth
,

1
Th o rnt on, G az P unj ab vol i pp 37 9 380
.
, . . .
, .

2 Th e pre se nt n am e is Pind D ad un Khan .

 THE P IN DU S RAN GE . 83

of the P in d in Afgh anist a n,

dist ance of abo ut sixty viz .
,
a

mile s The P ind n ow th e S alt R ang e i s an

.
,
e xt e ns iv e ,

gro up of m o unt ains stre tch ing g en erally in lat 32 30 ,

.
° ’

in a d ire ct ion fro m e a s t to w e st fro m th e e a st e rn

°
33 ,

b as e o f the S ulim an mo unt ains in Afgh ani st an to the river

J ailum in th e P unj ab
,
.

Thi s rang e i s in diffe re nt p arts known to th e n ativ e s

, ,

und e r v ario u s d e n omin ations ; but it i s by E ur op e ans

co mp reh e nde d u n d er the ge neral t erm S l t Range i n ”
,
a

con e quenc e of th e gre at e xt e nt an d thickn e ss of t he

s

b e ds of common s alt which it cont ains in m any pl ace s , .

The g e n e ral dire ction of t he rang e i s fro m north w e st to -

south e as t The s alt is granular th e concretions b eing

-
.
,

v ery l a g e an d co mp act so th at pl att e rs an d oth er

r

u t e ns ils are m a d e o ut of it an d t ak e a h i gh pol ish M ost ,

.

of the torrents of the S alt Range c arry down gold dust in

th eir ands which are w ash e d in s e arch of t he pre cio u s
s ,

d eposit in numerous pl ac e thro u gh o ut the gre at er p art

,
s,

of the ye ar Dr J amie son exp atiat e s with the e arn e st

. .
,

ne ss of s anguin e excit e me nt on the min eral w e alth of the ,

S al t R ang e conclu d ing in th e s e t erm s

,
S u ch i s a rap i d
a cco u n t of th e rich e s of th i s d i st ri ct a n d th ere are fe w if , ,

an
y d i st ri cts in th e wo ld wh e re iron gold sulphur s alt r , , , , ,

gyps um lime sto ne an d s altp etre are m et with in su ch

, ,

qu antity Along a rang e of h eights to th e w e st of the

” 1
,
.

Pindu s an d for t he g e at e r dist anc e running p arall el with

,
r

it dw elt th e p e opl e c all e d th e

,
Athaman e s ”
a ve y ,
r

ancient rac e whos e h ab i t s in m any re sp e cts s e e m t o h av e

,

app ro xim at e d to th e No rth A m e ric a n t rib e who f ct

( in a s, , ,

are of the s me stock w ith th e a n c l e n t H e ll e n e

a )p arti cu s,

l rly i n assi gning to th eir fe m al e s the a ct iv e l abo urs o f

a

husb and y Th e s e w ere the p e opl e of the Afgh an district

r .
2
,

1
Th ornt o n, G az . Punj ab , vol 11 .
p 168 . . .

2
B eracl . Pont . Frag , Cram e r s
’
Gre e c e, vol ii p 9 5 . . . .
 WATER
’
841 THE HE A S L -
AN D ATHAMAN IA .

c alle d The D aman or The Bord er an d so calle d

“
, ,

b e c au s e it stretch e s b e tw e e n the S uliman mount ains and

the I ndus The D A M A N of which the Greek with
”
. s,
,

th eir o rdin ary e uphonic affix m a de A Dam an an d the ,

’
,
l

try A daman ia (Ath am ani a)t h u s e x actly c o rre pond s

,
s ,

by it s mount ain rang e of Ac anthins to the p e opl e of the ,

D aman who are situ at e d b e tw e e n the Su fl eid Koh

”
,
’

cor e ponding to the A c anthiu s an d the Indu s co rre s

r s ,

—
pond ng t o the Ach elou s both D A M A N I A in Afgh anist an
i ,

an d A T H A M A N I A in G ree c e ru nn ing n e arly no th an d r

so uth The p e opl e of TA L L A H in the D aman

.
2 ”
, ,

h av e k ept clos e co mp any with th eir Origin al n eighbo urs

for g o up e d al o n g th e w e st ern slop e s of M o u nt P in d u s
,
r ,

in t he imme d iat e n e ighbo urhood of the D amanian s

A h am an ian s) th e y are to b e s ee n u nd er t he n am e
( t ,

of the TA L A R E S .
”

The A C HE L O U S or H E L A s WA TE E th e l arg e st riv e r

“ -
’
-
, ,

in Gre e c e an d so n ame d fro m t he H el a m o u nt ains in

,

S ind e t ave s e s th e whol e co unt ry fro m n o rth to so uth

,
r r ,

lik e the Indu s in the P unj aub To the e ast of the .

Ac — H elou s th e H e l a s w at e r or th e Hell e ni c Indu s is ’

-
, ,

a n oth e c on id e able riv e the AR A C TH U S i e the Rive r

r s r r, -
,
. .
,

o f t he A E A C L A N D Th e A a c i s a p a ss on the m o t
” 4
-
. r s

north e a t e ly of the fo ur rout e s which div erging fro m

s r
,

1
Vi de App e n d , Rule x vn , x viii . .

2 Th e D aman , wh e re n ot u n d e r t he iu flu en c e o f irri at ion, i n

g g ene ral
p re se nt s t h e ap p e aran ce o f a p lain o f s m o o th h ard clay, bar e o f rass,
g
k
b ut sp rin le d with d warfi sh bu sh e s, t amaris s, and o c c asio nally t re e s of a k
z
large r S i e , bu t seld o m e x ce e ding th e h e ight o f t we nt y fe e t , e it h e r th e s oil
or th e cl i m at e b e ing u nfavo u rable t o th e ir fu rth e r gro wt h Th e am an . D
is two hu n d re d an d t went y miles lo ng fro m th e “
a la,
”
K
o r t he S alt Ran e,
g
on t h e n orth , t o t h e c onfin es o f S c in d e on the sou t h , an d h as an ave rage

b re ad t h o f ab ou t six t y mile s . L at 30 °
. lo n g 7 0 ° .

3 A ca, wat e r ; H ela vas, t h e pe opl e o f th e He la m ou nt ai ns The form .

B e lava s b e c o m e s H e lawas— B e lou s (S ee Ap p e nd , Ru le x vi ) . .

4
A ra c an d d es, land t h us, tu s, tis, d u s, are t h e Gre e kf or ms for des .

( Vi d a Ap p e nd ix, Rul e xx n
.
)
 86 P
N A IER AN D SIN D .

of N apier and t he b anks of the S ind are glo rio us It was .

i n t he K e rk e tch a rang e i n th e ro ut e fro m Te z e e n to

,

J ugduluk th at the t re ach erous sl au ght er of the whole

,

B ritis h fo rc e a mounting to
, re g ul ar t roops was ,

e ffe ct e d by t h e subtl e c raft of a b arb aro u s fo e ai d e d by ,

t he un e x ampl e d rigo urs of t h e s e ve re st wint e r Al a s ! .

h o w d iffe re nt fro m t he milit ary spl e ndour an d th e ar d e nt

v alour of the host th at won the b attl e me nts of G huz ne e
Wh en th ey were yo un g and prou d .
,

Banne rs on hi gh, b attle s p asse d b e l o w,

an d

But th ey wh o fo ught are in a b lo o dy shro u d ,

And t h os e wh o warre d are S h ro u dle ss d u st e re n o w,

An d t h e ble ak b attl eme nt s S h all b ear no fut ure bl o w .

CHI LD E HA R OL D .

The p rovinc e of Th e ss aly as b eing the mirro r Of a,

portion o f Afgh anist an and the P unj ab giv e s ris e to fe e l ,

ings of the most ch e qu ere d i nt e re st fo rming a s it do e s the , , ,

r e co r d of o u r g re at e st t ri umphs a nd o ur gre at e st d i s a st e r s .

I t wa s the M ac e donia n h ero who inv a d e d a n d v anqui sh e d

t h e l and of his fo re fath e rs u nwittingly I t was a N ap ie r .
,

who l e ading on the s m all but mighty army of civilis e d

, ,

B it ain drov e int o h e a dlong fligh t the hosts ofthos e w arlik e

r ,

cl ans fro m whos e p are nt stock him s elf an d not a fe w of hi s

t roops w ere th e dire ct d e sc e nd ants Thu s twic e has the .
,

army of civ ili s at i o n s ign ali s e d in Afgh ani st an a n d th e

P unj ab its victo ry over the army of b arb arism .

M o unt L acmon —the L u gh man of Afgh ani st an g ave it s ,

n ame to th at gre at rive r which dis e mbogu e s its elf int o

th e Th erm aic G ulf ; it i s c all e d HA LI A C M O N ” 1
i e -
, . .

“
the L acmon which p erv ad e s th e e ast e rn s e ction of the
,
.

E LU M I O TI S ”
, or th e n e w
2 “
L A N D O F TH E y E L U M ”
.

A noth e r st re am also r1s1 n g i n M ount Tit arus to t he e a st ,

of Mount K erk e tius re c e1ve s it s n ame fro m th at re mark

,

th e Lacm o n
“
1
H o L ughman, .

2
Ebumyo, Elumean ; des, land .
 THE CA MRUN IAN MOU N TAIN S 87
‘

a ble P ass c all e d the Tat ara wh ich l e avin g th e rout e

“
, ,

t hro u gh the Khyb er P a ss lit tle e a st o f J am o o d t ak e s ,

a r ,

a c i c u i t to t he n o rth an d rejo ins it a t D uk a

r it s w e st e n , r

t ermin ation .
1

We h av e th en ranging both in G e e c e an d A fgh an ,

r

i st an fro m e a s t to w e st t h e fo llo wm g s alie nt co r e

, ,
r

s o n din g fe a ture s — T h e DA MA N a nd A T H M A N ch ain A

p z ,

bl endin g into L A O M O N an d LU G H M A N t he P I N D U S and

P I N D running t o w a rds th e s ame p o int ; th en the
,

K E R K E TI U S an d K E R K E TC H A ; an d st ill m ore tow ards

t h e e a st t h e TI TA R U S and t he TA TA R A wh il e t he C ama
, ,

m o unt ain S ie ra ran g ing to th e no rth w e st fro m t h e

r ,

n e ighbo u ho o d o f LU G H M A N or L A O M O N g av e it s n ame
r
,

th e C A M A L A N D o r C A M B U N I
“ ”
to t he C A M B U N I A N
2
- -
,

m o unt ains O ne m o re po int of i de ntity I would a dd

.
,

n am e ly th a t t h e H E S T I O TI S o r th e L A N D O F T H E E I G H T
,
-
,

C I TI E S and the H E S H T N U G G U R or E I G H C I TI E S are

,
2
,
T ,

both re sp e ctiv e ly sit u at e d in the n e ighbo u hood of L ugh r

m an an d L a c m o n a n d co mpl e t e t he strong c o nn e ct e d, ,

a nd irre fra g abl e ch ai n of e vi d e nc e of th e S in g e tic co lon i

s at ion an d the mo re minu t e o u r e x amin at ion of th e s e

,

e arly s e ttle m e nts t he m o re h ar m on io u sly do we find the

,

c o mpon e nt arrang e m e nt of t he whol e Thi s truth is .

c l e ar th at while the to rre nt of i nv a s i on h as sw e pt ov e r the

,

1
Th e Tatara Pass ,
in Afgha ni stan, t hr o ug h t h e Khyb er mou ntain s ,

b etwe en Jelala bad , is no rth of th e Khyb er Pass . It is ve ry diffi c u lt,

bei n g p racti cab le for cavalry, ye t o f gre at imp ort an ce , as, if le ft
s carc e ly

u nd e fe n d ed , it affo rd s a me an s o f t urning th e Kh yb er Pass Th e Tat ara .

P a ss is in lat 30 .
°
lo ng 7 1 .
°

2
Th e Ga ma an d B uma ( p ro perly Bhumi) t he earth, land, or re gion .

Th e P ersian d e rivat ive fo rm is B um, a c o untry o r re gi o n . Th e le tt e rs

m an d n c on stantly in t e r ch ange Th e Cama Rive r takes it s .

n am e fro m th e dis t rict t h ro u h whi ch it s it i in t h v ll

g p a ss e ; r se s e a ey

o f Chi tral in the Hin do o K oo sh , and fl owing so uth west trave rse s K afli
,
- -
,

rist an, wh en ce it proc e e ds in a s outh- we st e rly di r e ction int o Lughman ,

a pr o vin ce o f Afghani st an, an d falls int o t h e Cab o ol Rive r at it s n o rt h ern

'
sid e , in lat 34 24 N , l ong 7 0 35 E
°
.
° ’
THORN TO N S P unj a b, Kama
.
’
. .
— .

3 H esht, e ight ; des, land .

88 AZ OROS AN D HAZ OR .

pl ains an d pasture s of the world c arrying with it the me n , ,

t h e cit ie s an d th e n ame s ; the m o u nt ain ho m e s of ou r

,

ra c e t hro u gh o ut t h e h ab it abl e l b h av e v irt u ally n o t

g o e

o nly p re e rve d th at m ou nt ain race it e lf b ut its n ame

s s ,

a n d it s li n e a g e A s t h o ugh gift e d by n at u e wit h a

. r .

ch art ere d and imp e ri h abl e t itl e it still h old fo th t o

s ,
s r

t he s a g a ci o u s mi n d a t rue an d v e n e ra bl e d o c u me nt for
hi sto ric al training E gypt P al e tin e an d Gre e ce in
.
,
s , ,

tr ipl e h armony p ro cl i m th i s t ru th a .

H A Z A R A is a c o mm e c ial t o wn i n the P unj ab whi ch

1
r ,

i s s ituat e on t h e rou t e fro m L ah o e to A tto c k r .

I t i c om p a tiv e ly in the vi cin it y of L U G H M A N an d

s ra

K E R K E TC H A an d till n e are r t o th e TA T A R A Pa s
,
s Th e s .

r e a d e r wi ll n o w Obse rv e t h e e mi grants frO m t h at c it y _

s et tl e d up on a branch of the riv e r TI TA R E s i ns Th e ir -

.

city b e a s the G re ek fo rm Az o no s ;
r th e sa m e mo un -

t ain t ribe s foun de d HA Z O R in P al e stin e ; an d th ere

“ ”
,

th eir cit ie s th eir lin e age and th eir wo r hip are still mo re
, ,
s

di tin ct th an in H e ll a s I sh all e nd e avou r to incl u d e

s .

th e m in my sk e t ch for such it mu st n e ce ss arily be ;

,

se e ing th t t he g e o g ra phy an ti qu it ie s an d a u th o riti e s are

a , ,

t re bl e d on e a ch p o int of i nv e sti g t io n I t ha b e e n al re ady a . s

r e m ark e d t h a t t h e e x ist ing no me ncl a t ure o f A fgh anist an ,

altho u gh wond e rfully p e e rv e d lik e th at of Hellas is

r s , ,

s till t he subj e ct of t he sa me co upt orth o g aphy which rr r ,

e arly a ffe c t e d t h e t ue re co rd o f G re e c e
r Th u s we h av e .

s e e n Siva ta n fig ure a s S e we t an an d Bhishan

”
s
” ”
s ,
”—
as
“
P ish e e n for wh ich th e Afgh ans o f the p re s e nt
day l ik e t h e G re eks of old wo u ld be r e a dy to re nd er a
, ,

s —
pl u ible d e riv at ion in fa ct nothing c an b e a st ronger
a , ,

c a s e in p oint or afford a strict e r an al o gy of thou gh t

,

an d fo rm of e xp re s ion th a n t he ori g in th e y gi ve of t h e
s

n am
,

e A fgh an ”
It i i d e ntic al wi th th e f ivolo u s styl e
. s r

of d erivation th at ch aracte ris e d th eir Helle nic d e scend ant s .

1
Lat 33
.
°
l ong 7 2 .
°
90 THE WAR CL AN S .

th e l and of the WA R P E A C O CK S He nc e the w arrio r .

”
,

titl e of P erhaibia an d P e rhaibiae S altus in the n eighbo ur s

ho o d of M o unt K e rk e tiu s as al o on M o unt Pindu s ,

s .

The p rinc e o f th e s e P e rrh aibian s

”
Miiller Obs erv e s; ,
1

wa s c all e d G un eu s
”
.

The G re e k t e rm G U N E U s — the t itl e o f th i s milit ary ,

chie ftain o f t he Th e ss alians is a co rrupt ion of the S anscrit ,

n ame G A N G Y U S the d e sign atio n of the Hindoo god of

”
,

war G O N N U S was l ik e wi e a P e rrhaibman town so c all e d

. s ,

fro m G o n gyu s an d S ignifyin g Go n ga s town We h av e

,
’
.

thus the app ropriat e n am e of the Hind o o god of war giv en ,

to a Hindoo milit ary chie f an d to a to wn the re sid e nc e of a , ,

H indo o m ilit ry cl an On th e d eriv atio n of G omphoi

a .
”
,

M ii ller re ma ks It i s ind e e d p rob abl e th at th e n am e

r ,

G o mph oi ( F p dm) e xp re ss e s th e wedg e shap ed form Of

'
o t t -

th e s e rocks ”
N ow h ere i s p re ci e ly an in st anc e of the
. s

p eril incurre d by a tt e mpt ing to a ccount for an I ndi an

n ame by a Greek voc able ; for wh e n th e s e w arrio rs of
t he P e acock or war t rib e of I nd ia g av e thi s n ame th eir
, , ,

l anguage was not Gre ek but a m od ifie d S an crit H ow , s .

st ands the c as e th e n ? We h av e s e e n th at G onnu s “ ”

an d
“ ” “ ”
G un e u s are G o n gus an d G n gyus
,
“ ” “
G ong s a ,
a
’

chi ef an d Gong a ton

”
G O M rH O I is -
.
,

o r th e G ong a cl an or war cl an ,
- .
” 2

A sing ul ar an d m ost p e rfe ct reliqu e of ancie nt d ays

p rov e the truth of the fore go ing obs e rv ations If t he re ad er
s .

will dire ct his gl anc e tow ards the so uth e rn b as e of M o u nt

Titarus on th e m ap of Gre e c e h e w ill se e at t he j unct io n
, ,

of the two north ern sourc e s of the river Titaru s t he city of ,

1
Muller s D or ’
.
, vol . i p 29
. . .

2Bha i, pr op e rly a b roth e r, i s a t erm u se d amon g t h e warli e Raj o ots

“ ”

p k
”
t o d e n o t e t h e B ha gau d, or broth erh o o d, t h e mili tar
y c lans whi ch h ol d
t h eir resp e ct iv e villag e s by a p ure ly fe ud al t e nu re .

3
The “
ng
”
in “
G angus ”
was e asily nasalis e d b y t he Gre e ks as
”
Gan us -
or G o nnu s .
 THE OOLOOS . 91

“
P ER RHAI RI A will b e ar in mind th at
or O LOOS O N .
”
He
Titarus
”
b oth riv e r and m ount ain in Greece t ak e
, , a

n ame fro m the Tat aru s m ount ain p s of Afg ha nistan a s

Th e re the n am e O O L O O S ”
O bs e rv e s E l ph inston e
“ 1
is , ,

applie d to a wh o l e t rib e or to a n ind e p e nd e nt b ranch ,

.

The wor d s e e m s to m e a n a cl a nnish co mm onw e alth An .

O olo o s i d ivi d e d into s e v e ral b ranch e

s e a ch u nd er it s s,

own chief who is s ubo rdin at e to t he chie f of the O olo o s

,
.

D uring c ivil w ars in the n atio n t he un u cc e sful c andid at e ,

s s

for the co mm and of n O olo o s j o ins t he p re te nd er to the a

thron e an d is b rou ght into pow e r on t he s uc c e s of his

,
s

p a ty r
”
.Thi th en i the Olo o son ( O olo o an) the
s, — ,
s s
2

P errhaibaean cl an Of w a ri o rs P e rrh aibae an s at onc e r .

,

mythologic al an d hi sto ric al Troj an an d ant e Troj an ,

-
,

Gre ek and Afgh an 11

.

The p e a co c k obs e rv e s Colon e l To d was a favourit e

”
, ,

arm o rial e mbl e m of th e R ajpo o t w arri o r ; i t i s t he b ird

s acre d to th eir M ars ( Kum ara) as it wa t o J uno his ,

s

m oth er in the w e t The fe ath er of t h e p e c o ck d e co rat e s

,
s . a

the tu rb an of th e R jpoot an d the w ar io of the C r us a d e a , r r ,

adopt e d fro m t h e H ind u th ro u gh th e S r c e n fi Th e n

“
a a

wi t h a nobl e b urst o f fe eling h e go e s on to s y L et u s ,

a ,

r e coll e ct who are th e g u ar d ians of th e s e fan e s of B a ] hi ,

s

p ee p ul an d s acre d b ird (the p e acock ); t he ch ildre n of

5

S oorya an d Ch and ra an d the d e sc e nd an ts of s a g e s of ,

6

yo re ; th ey wh o fill t he ranks of our army an d are att e n ,

t iv e tho u gh s il e nt obs e rv e rs of all our a c tio ns ; th e m ost

,

1
Ac c ount of th e Kingd om of Cab ul, vo l . 1 p 21 1
. . .

2
P e rsian plural o f Oo l o o s .

3
H)\c61 m m ALz/ mm—HOM I l
’ i ’
O AOO O O dz/a Ka
’
u 1 '
7 36
' ‘ ‘

s, r . . 11 . .

4 “
Le Paon a t onj ours é t é l e mb lem e d e la
’
n ob le s se . Plusie urs Che valiers
o rnai e nt le u rs c as
qu es d es plu m e s d e ce t o is e au un ran
g d n o mbre de
famIlle S n o bl e s le p o rt ai e nt d an s le u rs bla z ons ou su r le urs ci mi ers
q u e l qu e s u ns -
’
n en p ort aIe nt qu e la qu e u e .
”
—A rt .
“
A rmoi re,
”
D i ct dc .

l A nci en Régime
’
.

5 Fi us Re li
c gi o sa .
5
Th e S un an d Mo on (t rib e s) .
92 ARMORIAL BEARIN GS .

att ach e d ,
th e most faithful ,
an d th e m ost ob e dient of
m ankind .

“
The martial Rajpoots not strang ers to armo rial are

b e arings now so in di scrimin at ely us e d in Europ e The

,
.

gre at b ann er o f M éwar e xhib its a gold e n sun o n a crimso n

fi e ld th o s e of the chie fs b e ar a d agger Amb er d ispl ys the
,
. a

P a nchr a ng a or fi ve colo ure d fl ag ,

Th e lion ramp ant on - .

an arg e n t fi e ld i s e xt inct w ith t he st at e of Ch and e ri

,
In .

Europ e th e s e c u sto ms w e re not int rod u c e d t ill t he p eriod

,

of the C rus ad e s and w ere cop ie d fro m th e S arac e ns while

, ,

th e us e of th em am ong the R ajpoot t rib e s c an b e trac e d

to a p erio d ant eri o r to the war of Troy Every roy al hous e .

has it s p all a d iu m whi ch i s fre qu e ntly bo rn e to b attl e a t

,

t he s a ddl e b ow of the p rinc e - The l at e c e l eb rat e d .

K he ech ee l e a d er J e y S ing n e v e r took the fi e ld without

, ,

the god b e fo re him Victo ry to B uj run g was his ’

.
,

S i gn al for t he ch arg e so dre ad e d by the M ahratt a an d , ,

oft e n h as the d eity b e e n sp rinkle d with his blood and th at

Of the fo e Th eir anc e stors who oppos e d A l e x and er did
.
, ,

t he s ame an d c arrie d th e im ag e of H e rc ul e s ( B alde va )

, ,

at the h e a d of th e ir array S u ch too w e re the Be rh ai

” 1
.
, ,
r

b ians or chie fs of the P e acock war cl ans of t he Helas

,
”
-
,

t h e P errhaebian s of th e Gre e ks A g ain both L c m o n an d .

,
a

Lu ghm an are corrupt forms of L acshman L ac shman .

was th e h alf b roth er an d faithful c o mp ani on of Ram a

ch andra and the s e ttl e me nt of the t rib e th at t ak e s its
,
2

n ame fro m his son is dist inctly s e e n in the m o u nt ains

C A N A L OV I I GA N A LOV A or the TR I B E O F L OV A
-
”
,
2
-
,

th ey s ettle d in L U N C E S TI S L A N C A S L A N D
“ ”
,
’
.
4

1
To d s Raj ast h , vol i p 1 38
’
. . . .

2
Wilson s S ans ’
. Lex .
, s u
. .
3
Gana , a t rib e .

4
L a nces—
d es, L an ca s land L mm only t ran slat e d
’
. an ca is co Ceylon,
but t h e re i s no d oub t th at L anca is th e p ro p e r nam e for t hat no rth-we st ern

c ou nt ry Of India, imm e d iately in t h e vi c inity o f Cashm ir, as I shall

”
d e monstrat e in my Hist o ry o f R ome .
 9 41 PHARSAL U S AN D TEMP E .

ov erh anging the Bol an P ass an d on the w e st by the h eights ,

conn e ct e d with Ch eh e l Tan Th e so il i s g e n e rally fe rt il e .

,

b eing a rich bl a ck lo am yielding wh e at b arley ric e , , , ,

lu cern e an d similar v e ge t ation suit e d for fodd er b e side s

, ,

m add er tob acco an d e scul e nt v e g e t abl e s

, ,
The W ld e st . i

p arts of the enclosing m ount ains are th e h au nt of wild s

sh e e p and go ats ; the m ore acc e ssibl e tracts yield ample

p asture s to the h erd an d flocks of the m ount ains O rch ar ds s .

are numerous an d p ro duc e in g re at p erfe ction an d

,
.

abund anc e appl e s p e ar s plu m s p e ach e s ap ri cots g rap e

, , , , , ,
s,

mul b e rri e s po m e gra n at e s quinc e s an d figs I t i s t hu s

” 1
.
, , ,

app are nt th at the s ame ferti lity th at ch aract e ris e d the

,

H ell eni c Th e s S alia was t h e bo a st of it s p re d e c e ssor in

-
,

Af gh ani st an The chie f town of thi s rich p rovinc e of

.

Gre e c e so fame d for it s c av alry was th e C I TY o r S AL

,
”
, ,

stran g el w it te n by th e G re eks P H A R S A L O s
”
P UR SAL
2

y r
- - -
.
,

I h ave littl e do ubt b ut th at t h e p rop er n am e both for the

Afgh an an d Gre e k p rovinc e now notic e d wa s S h al i ,

an d th at it wa s so n am e d fro m sh ali ric e in ge n eral

”
, ,

but e sp e cially of two cl a ss e s the on e lik e wh it e ric e growing ,

in d ee p w at e r an d th e oth er a re d so rt re qu iring only a

, ,

m oi st so il ; thi s i s amply d e script iv e of th e c ap ab ilit ie s of

3

t he w ell w at er e d L nd of S h ali or Th e s S alia

” 1
‘
-
a ,
- .

The gre at art ery which w at ers th i s rich co u ntry finds

an e gre ss through a s ingl e ch as m c eleb rat e d for its ,

ro m ant i c b e au ty c all e d t h e D E M E H E or C LE FT ” 5
, The .

e ntranc e of the P e n e u s s ays Dr Wo rdsworth through “

.
, ,

1
Th ornt o n, Punj .
,
vol . 11 .
p 1 89
. .

2
From P ur, a c it y ; an d S a l, c it y o f S al . S ee Rule fo r change of
“
u
“ ” “
(
"
or to a or a . S ee Rul e vi . App en di x ) .

3
Wil son s S ans ’
. Lex i . . u . S a li .

“
S hali is th u s p ro n o un ce d wi th the
4
h, b u t s p e lt S ali ; th e s p ar
“ ”

t aking O f th e sou n d o f
” “
sh in t h e wo rd sh all wh e n writt e n in the
E nglish c h aract er it is mar k ed is
”
to dis tinguish it fro m th e clear

Of which th e Gre eks made

” 5 ”
s ounding s. Te mp e .
 P OSEID ON . 95

th e n arrow d e file of Te mp e b e twe en the m ount ains o f ,

Oly mp u s an d O ss a a fe w mil e s b e fo re it s e nt ranc e into

,

t he e a s u gg e st e d to X e rx e s t h e re fl e ct ion t h at Th e ss aly
s , ,

might e a s ily b e flood e d by d am ming up th is only o utl e t

of the stre am an d the Op inion th at Th e ss aly was act ually
,

cov ere d by the se a in m ore ancient tim e s app e ars not ,

only p rob abl e in its elf fro m a consid erati on of it s physic al

,

formation ( an d it may be s u gge st e d from it s v ery n am e ) ,

but is confirme d by the ancie nt tra ditions which h ave

a ssu m e d th e fo rm of mythol o gi c al l e g e nds w ith re sp e ct to

th at co unt ry N eptun e in th e s e a cco unts strik e s the

.
, ,

r ock w ith hi s t rid e nt an d op e ns a p a ss a g e for the

,

im p ri son e d w at e r by the fissure The re ad e r will not

” 1
.
,

fail to re colle ct th at the s ame achiev e m e nt was p erforme d

in t he d rai ning of C a shm ir by C asyap a a c el e b rat e d , ,

Bu d hi t ic s aint an d h e will sh ortly und erst and the

’
s ,

v alue of th e t erm Pos e idon wh e n he will d uly app re ciat e

,

th at primmval ind u stry an d p ie ty w e re once unit e d in

o n e ind ivi d u l As we gra d u ally u nrav el t he p rimitiv e
a .

ge ography of the Indo Helle ni c s ettlem e nts we sh all j u st

-
, ,

i n th at p ro po rt i on b e p re p are d to c o mp re h e nd t h e first
,

hi story of thos e colonists for if we are foil e d in t he j u st

, ,

vi e w of th e e arlie st g e ography of th e l a nd m ost a ssure dly ,

we sh all n ot obt ai n an y co rre ct v ie w of it s history as ,

th ey are in e xtricably bo und up with e ach oth er .

1
Dr . Wordsworth s Gree c e Pi ct orial and D e scriptive
’
,
.
 THE H I M AL A YA N S .

1
11 671 16 3 MEFO AN OP Q IIQN
' ’

I IQN -
.

TH E C I T IE S OF T HE MO U N TAI N C HI E F S .
—H o m .

TH E R E thre e di stinct fe at ure s

are n th w e st ern in which or -

A s ia i s re p ro d u c e d in Gre e c e Th e s e d em onstrat e in .
,

t h e most co mp e h e ns iv e fo rm thre e s e p ar at e g ro u ps of
r ,

o rigin al coloni ts H ow the s ettl e me nts founde d by the s e

s .

re sp e ct iv e b ands m h av e b ee n su bs e qu e n tly m o d ifi e d
y a ,

c annot b e d e cid e d witho ut an att e ntive e x amin ation of

t h e g e o g raphy an d h isto ry of I ndi a an d No rth e rn Gre e c e .

The A O H E L O U S o r H E L A s WA TE R i s p rop e rly t he re pre

-
,
-
,

se nt ative of th e IN D U S The P E N E I O s ( P a e n i Os
. The - - - -
,

chiefs of the O ok shu s or O x u s )an d the S P E R C HIU S (riv er ,

S ve rg )of th e G A N G E S
a A ll th e e vi d e nc e s b e a ing u pon
. r

thi s s ubj e ct go t o e s t blish th e s e fac t s indisp u t ably a .

I t i s evi d e nt how e v e r th at W e st ern Th e ss aly was th e

, ,

stron ghold of tho e p ow e ful A swas or H ors e t rib e th at

s r s,

gav e s uch a di tinctiv e n am e to the I onians ; on e of the s e

s

gre at cl ans the C at ti will be ho rtly not ic e d

, ,
s .

The I o N I A N s ( a G e e k fo rm of e xp re ss ng
,
“
rHI Y A i

an d YA V A N I A N S i e “
The Ho rs e aft e r
2
N IAN S ,
. .

th eir emig ation into Gre e ce forme d on the w e st ern

r ,
.

1
M er an d M ero a m o u nt ain ; an d 5
p 3, a ch i e f . Th e appli c at i on of
'
articu lating m en ( u epm p)i s a fi ct ion of th e ant i qu aria ns of G ree ce of

Ol d st an ding, grafte d on t h e t ru e Sansc rit t e rm, whi c h aft erward s p assed

int o p o et ical u se .

2 Hi a n
g , p lural of Hiya, a h o rse — Higani os ( Ionio s)is a d e rivative fo rm .

Ya w/n signi fi es
“
a swift h orse,
”
a title i d ent ic al with Hiyan . The
98 HELL EN IO HIMAL AY AN S .

trib e s )situat e d about tw e nty mil e s to the south of the

so urc e of the P amisu s .
‘

R ang e d a c ross the w e st ern fl ank o f th e gre at so uth e rn

b arrier of Th e ss aly th at ext ends fro m the P ind us to the ,

P gasaean b y i a pow e rful body of B u d hi tic a dh ere nts

’
a a ,
s s .

We are n ow s urro und e d by th e inh b it ants of a north erly a

latitu de ; th ey h av e co me fro m the e xtre me north w e st erly -

“

bound a ie s of the P unj ab and the fron tiers of Thib e t

r ,
.

With th e m as in the c a s e of all e migrants e sp e cially fro m

, ,

m ou nt ain o u s l an ds th e y h a v e b rou ght th e n am e s of th e

,

blue hills th ey lov e d so w ell

Mi rror d by faithful h earts
’

, t h e t o rre nt
’
s rush,

Th e p e a c eful la e, — k
t h e hi ll s e t ernal sno w,
’

Th ou canst n ot b ani sh from t h e soul th at gush

Of m o u nt ain m e lo dy, m em ory s flo w 2
’
an d .

The lofty ch in of h eight s which I h av e j ust notic e d

a

re pl a c e s in Gre ec e th e v a st no rth w e s t e rn Him al ay a s

“ -

o f I nd ia A n d h e re mythology an d hi s t o ry are but o n e

.
,

an d c arry u p th e Hindoo syst e m to a v a st ant i qu ity The .

gre at Th e ss alian sierr s of M o unt O T H R Y S are the O D R Y s a

3

of India “
ODRY s .i s the S anscrit n am e of th e
”

H I M A L A Y A a s K I N G o r T H E M O U N TA I N S
,
The n ame .

O thrys
”
will be fo und mu ch b ett e r p re s erv e d in its
origin l form in a more north e ly l atitu d e th an t he O thrys
a r

of The ss aly ; n am ely in th at range of h eights c alle d ,

AD R I u s M ons fl ankin g D almatia on the e a st Th e s e

“ ”
-
, .

B a mi Gre ek pra ctic e

’
1 an d o ensa, a t rib e v lost b y th e ordi nary of

D ig a m ma
( S ee App en dix , Rul e
. vu .
)
2
From MS P o e m . .

3 Properly Adri s . Th e forms Adri s , Hdri s , or Gdri s

'

,
rep resent b ut
sh o rt v owe l s “
Th e S an scrit s o un d s a s th e
"
o ne sou n d . u in b ut
“
the sa me ob s cu re sou n d with th e “
e of le, m e , t e, se of t h e Fre nch ,
an d th e
“
o
”
in “
D umb art o n . Ad ris is c om p o se d o f A d ri , a m ount ain ,

an d i s, a king ; by th e rule s of c ombination A dris , . Th e co mbinat ion th

is th e Gree k A ( S ee App e ndi x Rule xvii
. dh , .
,
 ’
HELL EN IC BRAHMIN S A N D BUD HIsTs . 99

Adrian or Himal ay an p e ople g ave th eir n ame both to se a and

l and The former th e A D R I at ic th e latt er the AD R I u
.
,
-
,
-
s

M ons ; th eir fellow e migrants w ere the p e opl e of -

“
S k A R Do in L ittl e Thib e t
,
th e y are s e e n gro up e d ,

by th eir sid e in M ons S K A R D U S Co roborativ e e vi . r

de n c e s s u ch as th e s e I cou ld p ro d uc e t e nfo ld but

, , ,

the imm e ns e fi eld whi ch l ie s b efo re m e forb ids any ,

thing but the m ere st notic e of the v ario u s loc alitie s

h armonis ing with the subj e ct und er nve stigation We 1 .

sh all now b e in poss e ssion of two cl e ar hist oric al re cords

of the h igh e st impo rt ance conn e ct e d with a suppos e d
mythologic al e ra of Gre e c e 1 st The h igh ant i quity of . .

both th e B ud hi stic an d B rah mini c al s e cts in Gre e c e

’
.

2 dly The d e cis iv e e xi t e nc e of the L am ai c syst e m in th at

. s

country at a p eriod e qu ally ancie nt The s e c e ssion of t he .

B u d hi t thos e gre at d i ss e nt e rs of an ti qu ity fro m the

’
s s,
,

B rahminic al p arty I sh all distinctly c arry up t o an ,

ant i qu ity far s up erio t o wh at ha b e e n c all e d the l e g end a y

r s r

era of t h e D ry o p e s Th e s e emi g ants who h av e giv e n t he

. r

n ame of the O drys or Himalay a to the gre at outh ern ,

s

rang e of Th e s ali n H e ll a s are th e i nh ab it an t s of E H u)

s a
( ,

TH E B U D H A s L N D ,
“ ”
PH
’ ’
D HY o DE s -
,TH I o Ti s o r -
,
A

an d th e s e Bu d h as to thi s day st ation e d in th e no rt h

’
, ,

e ast ern fron ti e r of C a shmir are c all e d B o o as th at i s

p
-
, ,

Chiefs of B u dh .

The B u d has h av e b ro u ght w ith th e m into Th e ss aly the

’

f r fam e d mytholog i ca l
a -
but e qu ally his tor ica l n am e o f ,

th e f b ulo u s re si d e nc e of C uv e ra th e god of
“ ”
C ailas ,
a ,

We alth an d the favourit e h aunt of S iva pl c e d by the

, ,
a

Hindoo am o ng the Himal ay an m o unt ains an d applie d

s ,

to on e of the l oftie st p e ak lying on the north of the s

M an as a L ak e P ra ctic ally t he Caila f a ridge of h igh

.
l
s
’

m ount ains i s sit uat e d about 31 of no rth lat sl anting t o

,
°
.
,

1
Wilson s ’
S ans L e x . .
, v
f
. K a i lcisa .

2
Hamilt on s E Ind Gaz , vo l i p 31 4
’
. . . . . . .
100 THE DAN AOI, LAMAs, AN D MOG UL S .

t he north w e st an d south e ast and almost p arallel to the

- -
,

Him al ay a which thos e Hindoos c all e d Cailas an d which

,
”
,

th e Gre eks v ery fai ly p r e e rv e d I n C aila ( l a) r s

imm e diat ely to the north of th e K u nia s L ak e X

( y n i as)

or l ak e of C ash m ir Whil e th e P a mi su s o .th e Riv e r of ,

r

B amian t ak e s it s ris e on th e w e st ern v e g e of Othrys

”
,
r ,

th e G re e k Him al ay a th e Ap i d an u s th e gre at fe e d e r
”
- -
, ,

of the P e n eu s or Th e ss alian O xu s ris e s on a spur of the ,

w e st ern O thry Ap i d anu s i conne ct e d with the history

s .
- - s

of the illust rio u s chie f of Cashmir a history involve d in m

I ndian mythology which lik e the my t hology Of Gre e c e i s

, , ,

but history di tort e d D A N U was th e d aught er of D aksh a

s .
,

wife of Casyapa an d m oth er of the D aityas of Hindoo

,

mythology Th e s e b e ings will in the cours e of our inve s

.
,

tigation b e fo u nd as h i sto ric al as the Au tochthons o r the

, ,

la te Ath e nian G ra sshopp ers The A P I D A N U S is D A N U S .

- -

R I V E R or D A N u s WA TE E and the re ad er will bs erv e th at

l
,
-
,
o

i t t ak e s it s ri s e imm e diat e ly cont i guo u s to th e l ak e of the

Gre ek Cashmir (X ynias) thu s conn e cting CA S Y A P A the ,

fo un de r of C ashmir his wife D A N U an d his p e opl e the , ,

D A N A O t he D A N A V A s of th e S anscrit ! Bo th the
”
- I,

D A N A oi an d the A O H JE I of Ho me r are range d clos e to

-
,

t h e Gre e k Him al ay an The h i sto ic al v alu e of th is ge o gra . r

h i al e vi d e nc e w ill soon b e app a e nt

p c r .

Am ong th e Bu d hi sts to the south of O thrys or

’
, ,

H I M A L A Y A N O V A an d s e ttle d along the se a bo ard w ere

,
-
,

t h e L A M I E N S E S or L am a trib e s whos e chief city was

,
2 ”
,

L A M I A or L ama s town
,
”
To th e m ount ain promon
’
.

to ry which t ermin at e s the dist rict of the M A G N E TE S - -

’

t he L and of th e M a gh a o r M O G U L t rib e s —
, ,

th e s e high ,
‘

no rth ern s e ttlers g ave the n am e of one of the great

Ap i, wat e r o f— anu
1
D
S O in English, Ul las wat er .
-
.

2
From L anna and Vensa, a t rib e ; v lo st ( S ee Rule vii, Ap p e n dix ) . .

3 M agha-ga/ne-oles Game, a t ri b e , and d es, a lan d The land o f th e Magha, .

Mo g Mo gul t rib e wh o wer e o f th e same Bu d dhistic religion

, , as t he Mogs
o f Ara can th e Ma has Of Ma had a a nd th e Mo uls O f Ta rt ary
,g g g ,
.
 02 THE D RU ID S .

Gre eks thus insinu ating th at th ey spok e fro m the o ak ;

Al as ! th eir d ays of myst ery a re numb ere d The .

r e a d er w ill und e r st and th e n th at th e e p e opl e are no m

y , ,
s

thologic al b eings but D R U O r E s or C H I E Es o r THE

,
-
,
‘

D R A U S an d th at th eir south ern s ettleme nt i s in Doris

”
, ,

on the river C H A R A D R A S ( K i R A D R A S ) o r th e Ca hmir - -

,
s

D ra s ”
wh ere th ey ag ain app e ar as Dryop e s he will also
,
2

s e e th e m a g ain am ong th e C a sso aei or C a sh mirians at

p , ,

t he sourc e s of th e Ch ara dra s Kira D ras )in Ep irus

”
- - .

S o much for t ruth an d so mu ch for fabl e The truth i s .

the S anscrit v ersi on t h e fabl e i s t he Gree k ; ye t both ,

fable an d truth repos e upon an histori c al an d ge ographic al

b a is
s .

But I c annot be cont e nt with a p a ssing notice of the

p e ople of the D ra s ; for as a n ation we are d eeply , ,

int e re st e d in th eir e arly h i story Not only so we h ave .

,

b e e n clos ely conn e ct e d with th e m ; an d farth er still long , ,

di d th ey dw ell in o ur i sl and an d by the int ere st ing ,

r e co rds an d traditions conc erning th e m th at h ave

d e sc end e d to our o wn time s th e y have p rovok e d our ,

u n ab at e d an d liv e ly c u i os ity Why should I conc e al the r .

fact ? The s e D R U O P E S are our own ancient D R U I D E S o r - -

D RUIDS 3“

Hark ’
t was t h e h arp s, t h at p ou re d
v oi c e o f al ong

Th e h ollow vale th e flo ating tid e o f song .

I see t h e gli tt e ring t rain, in l ong array,

Gle am through th e sh ad es, wy spl end ou rs play ;

a n d sn o

I th e m no w wi th m e asure d st e p s an d slow,
'

se e
’
Mid archin
g groves th e whi t e r ob e d s ages
-
go .

1 “
D ryop es i s the Englis h form of Dru op e s, ( see Rule xiii .
) fro m
“
D ra us and P 2
5, a chie f .

2
K i m , Cashmir, — D s ra , th e river D ra s o f Cashmi rf
3 D ruo p és, Chi efs
-
‘

of th e D usra D ru i des, th e p e op le Of,

-
th e land of

the D ras . Thi s t he Romans rec e iv e d a s th e app ellative of t h e t rib e .

I h old th e m o st int e re sting an d aut h e nt ic e vid e nces o f th e early s e tt le m ent

of t h e se and o t h er neighb o uring c ommunit ie s, which I sh all sh ort ly lay
b e fore the public .
 THE D RU ID S .

Th e oa ke n wr eath wi th braide d fi llet d re st

Th e Cre s ce nt b eaming on th e h oly b reast
Th e silve r hair whic h wav es ab o ve t h e lyr e,
And shro u ds the strings, p ro claim t h e D ruid s
’

qui re .

l
Th y
e h alt an d all is h u sh d
e .

Th e s e v e n erat e d s age s chiefs of the t rib e s of the ,

D raus w ere of the I N D U V A N S A or LU N A R R A C E H e nc e

,
.

t he symbol of t he C R E S C E N T wo rn by t h e s e D rui ds ; th e y
too lik e m ost o f th eir rac e w ere Bu d hists an d th e y
, ,
’
,

sh all t ell th eir own hi story Th e ir chief s ettlement .

h ere was the E B U D E s i e the H I BU D H D E s an d

,
“ ” “ -
”
,
. .
-
’
-
,
2

th eir la st refuge in B rit ain fro m the Opp re ssion of the

R o m ans th e d e sc e nd ant s fro m th e ir own stock was th e
, ,

I sl e of S aints or M on a Thi s i s ind e e d t h e D rui d

“ ” ” 3
.
,

B ard this the minstrel of the Cymry—this the Bhaut

— , ,
4

of the ancient R ajpoot—this the h arp er of Ho meric ,

song— thi s th e D em odocus of Ho meric fe ast — thi s th e

,
s ,

glorio u s minst re l who in the guis e of a divinity draws , , ,

ho mage fro m hi s fellows —this in truth the D elphi c , ,

god— this th e found er of the w e althy shrin e the o ra cular

, ,

re spons e — t h i s th e s ubj e ct of th e glowing lay th e livi ng

, ,

faith of the Hom erid of Chi os This is the god who from .
, ,

hi l o fty w atch t o w er sp i e s the t all b ark of C re t e as it

s -
,

plo u ghs it s way tow ards the P eloponn e su s he it is who m ,

the B u d hist po et glorifi e s w ith th e a script ion of s aintly

’

power ov er the ele ments Of n ature .

The e ttl e m e nt of th e p e opl e of the D rau s in thi s i sl a nd

s ,

t he n o rth ern p art of whi ch was e ss e nt ially th at of th e H 1

BU D H D E s ( E B U D H D E s )or the l and of the Hiy a Bu d has
- - -
,
’
,

1
Wordswort h s D rui ds ’
. Cambri dge Priz e Po em ,
1 82 7 .

2
The Bu d h as Hi Hya t ribe ; H i B uolh d es, th e land of th e
’
of the or - -

Hya Bu d h as ’
.

3
Mo na ,
”
p r op erly
“
Moo ni . A h oly sage , a p io u s an d learne d
p e rs on, e nd ow e d wit h m o re or l ess o f a divin e n at ure , or h avin g att ain e d
it , b y rigid ab st ractio n an d m ortifi c ation ”
i lson s S a ns L ex , i e . W ’
. . . .

4
Th e t e rm Bardus is t h e di sgui se d form of Bh ant with t he L at in

t erminat io n .
 ’
1 04 THE HI HuD HAs AN D -
S AX ON S .

at onc e accounts most s atisfactorily for the amazing

m e ch anic al skill displ ay e d in the st ruct ure of S ton e
H e ng e and h armonis e s with the indu st rious an d e nt e r
,

p rising ch aract er Of the B u ddhists throu gho ut t he Old

wo rld ; for th e s e are the s ame p e ople who draine d the
valley of Cashmir an d in all p rob ab ility the pl ains of
,

Th e ss aly .

Obs erve now this s ame rac e of B ud hists in Th e s ’

s aly in th at dist ict which was writt e n by the Gre eks

,
r

PH T H I O TI bu t by the fi rs t s e ttl e rs B (u)D H Y O D E s

- S, -
,

B uD D H A s L A N D Th e y are s it u t e d n e ar t he
“ ”
or . a

DU R A S or D R A s River an d ag ain we se e the t o wn of

-
,

H Y B U D H A ( HY P A TA ) n e ar O thrys th e Him al aya s of

-
’
-
, ,

Gre e c e I wou ld h ere rem ark on the singul ar t ransfer of

.

mythol o gy to histo ry It i s fro m the H I M A L A M o un

.

t ains of th e S G A s that the S A C A S O O N O th o s e sons of

A -
,
”

th e S a c a S axons or S A C S O N S for th e w o rds are at onc e

”
-
,

S an crit S axon an d E nglish) d e iv e d th eir H I M M E L or

3
s , ,
r

H e av e n Thu s did th e I ndi an H e av e n b e co m e t h at of

th e G erm an N eith er h av e the emigrants fro m Cashmir
.

fo gott en th eir b e autiful l ak e n or the s aintly fo under of

r ,

th eir t at e Both C A S O O L A K E an d CA so o TO WN the

s .
- -
,

grat eful re co rd of C A so o P A th e Ch as a chie f the

“ ” -
,
4
-
,

fo und er of C ashmir occupy an i nt erme diat e position ,

b e twe e n M o u nt Othrys the Hellenic th e Himalaya an d , , ,

M ount C ailas th e y app e ar re sp e ctiv ely in Gre e k w ritings

a s X o o N i A s L ak e an d K o o n i ae
’
- while no thin g c an be ’
-
,
5

m ore p ro min e nt th an the n e w position chos e n for t he

p e ople of BU R G O — PUR th at is BU R G O TO WN Th ey h ave ,
- .

t ak e n up the r abod e clos e to the so urc e s of th eir old

i

1 L Dyras rive r
at ini se d as .

Th e Hi Bu d has, id ent i cal wit h t h e E Bu d e s o f Gre at Brit ain

’
2 - -
.

3
S oono, a s on .
4
Caso o p a, t h e fo u nd er of Cash mir .

5 Th e L form is X yn i a s Palu s, and X yniae

at in ( S ee Ap p e nd Rul e . . x .

and xiii .
) Th e Gre e K oo n e ik
a is t h e Cas
-
oo na y ,
a Casoo -t o
wn -
.
106 THE GAN GES AN D D ORIS .

—the G A N G E S ; lit erally He av en s ’

'

AP A G A S p ergapa ga,
‘ 2

riv e r
”
,
b e ing the e x act re fle ction of th e adj e ctiv al form
th e h e av e nly riv e r th at i s th e G ang e s
“ ”
S bergi us ,
The , ,
.

Gre ek S perchiu s lik e it s In dian n am e s ak e t ak e s it s ris e

, ,

i n the Th e ss alian O thrys King of M o u n t ins th e Hi m ,

a ,

alaya s of G e e c e The Oit oei o r t h e p e opl e of O u d e are

r .
, ,

s et tl e d to th e sou th A gain the pliant ele m ent of Greek .

e ty m ology is at wo rk now t o amu s e formerly to mi sle ad ,

us S p erchein to h st e n was th e philologic al re pre

.
“
,
a ,

s ent ative of th e riv e r S p e rchi us .

The s m all p rovinc e of “

D OR I in Gre e c e d eriv e d its S, ,

pop ul ation fro m the riv er D O R imm e diat ely a djoining the ,

w e st ern frontiers of Cashmir The river Dor in “

.
,

C ashmir Dod a an d the gre at m ount a n M E R

”
,
“
,
“ ”
i ,

t ranspl ant e d into Gree c e as To M A R os are all in the - -

,
3

s ame north e ly dire ction r .

A dd to thi s th at th e D or “
is o n e of the abo rigin al
war cl ans Of G o orkh a an d we h av e a po we ful s erie s of
-
,
r

facts t e nding to fix th e s e w arrio rs in a high north erly

,

latit u d e imm e diat ely contigu o u s t o the Himal aya m o un

,

t ains or O drys wh ere we ag ain find th em in the

,
”
,

O thry of G e e c e
s The milit ary p row e ss of the Dori ans
r .
,

th e efore is not to be wondere d at

r , .
4

1
S herga , h e av e n, and ap aga , a river By comb inat io n Sb ergap aga
. .

b y way o f e mi ne nce
“ ”
Ga nga or Ganges, the Ri v er, .

3
S ee Rule App e ndi x
xiv . .

4
Th e r e c ord s o f t h i s
p eri o d ( A D
. . 81 2 t o writ e s Colo nel To d ,
are t oo sc ant y to ad mi t of ou r p assing o ve r in sile n c e, e ven a b arren
c at al ogu e of nam es, whi ch, as t ext with aid o f co llat eral info rm ation, may

p rove o f so m e b enefit t o th e futu re antiqu arian an d hi st o rian .

Th en follows t his tran script of t he annal s of th e c o unt ry

From G aj uni m e t h e G eh lot e ; th e Tak from Aser fro m N ad olaye ,

ca

th e Ch oh an th e Ch al o ok from Rahi rgur h ; from S et Bun d e r, t h e Jirk é ra

fro m Mun d ore , t h e K h airavi fro m Mangrole , th e Ma cwah ana ; fr om Jeit
J
gurh, th e oria fro m Taragurh, th e R éwur th e Cut ch wah a fro m N irwur
from S anch o re, t h e Kalum ; from o e ngurh , th e Dassanoh from A mer, th e J j
Gor from L ohadurgurh, t he Chundano ; fro m Kasundi , th e D or ; from
 MOD ERN HISTORI AN s OE GREECE . 10 7

An d now futu re h istorian of P elasgian Hell as

,
i f th e
will p ause for a S ho rt t ime an d ask hims elf hon e stly
‘
'

, , ,

how far he is acqu aint e d with the p e opl e of the Hellenic

Hi mal ay a s —how mu ch h e kno ws of th e ir g e n eral w ritings ,

h ab its o rigin al co unt ry s acre d books an d s acre d rit e s ;

, , ,

ho w far h e is a cqu aint e d w it h th e B rah minic al the ,

Bu dhistic an d th e L am ai c syst e m s ; ho w far a cq uaint e d

,

with the histo ry w ritt e n an d tradition al of the S ury a an d

, ,

I ndo V an sa t ib e s— a consc ie nt io u s an w er w ill giv e him

- r s

his t rue pos iti on as an H ell e ni c histo rian for th at v ast

p erio d which b e ginning with the gre at Bu dhistic mission
,

of C admu s t rav ers e s the w ars o f the kindre d t rib e s at

,

Troy an d e nds w ith th e subj u g at ion of thos e e arly

,

reli gioni sts of G re e c e th e E L O O T H S H cl a d in th e ir

( )
l
E L O TS , ,

Tart ar sh e e psk in who lik e th e C O K A U N E S ( C A U O O N E S )

, ,

or inh ab it ants of C O O A U N w ere so me of the fi st Tart ar 2

,
r

trib e s th at forme d the p rimitiv e pop ul ati on o f Hellas .

I t is v ain to e xp e ct th e e m ancip at i on of Gre ci an histo ry

fro m t he disguis e s which ov erlay its b e autie s unle ss the ,

Bu dhistic miracl e s w ith whi ch it abo unds b e pl a c e d o n

th eir j u st footing an d the full histo ric al v alu e give n to
,

e v e ry g e n e alogy wh i ch i s conform abl e to g e ographic al

e vi d e nc e .

D elhi, t h e Tuar ; from Patun ,

the Ch awura, p r es erver of royalt y ( Rd hur);
fro m J
h alore, t he S onigu rra fro m Sirohi , th e D
e ora ; fro m G agro wn, t h e
,

K e chie ; t h e Jad o o from Jo onagurh ; th e J hala from Patri ;

’
from Kanonge ,

th e Rh at ore fro m Ch otiala, t h e Balla ; from P erungurh, th e G ohil ; fro m

Jesulgurh, th e B hatti ; th e Bh o osa from ah ore ; the Sank la from Ron éj a ;
’
L
th e S e hnt from K herligurh ; from Mand elgurh , th e N aco o mp a t h e Bir

j
go o ur fr o m R aj o re ; fr o m K u rr u ng h u r,
t h e Ch u n d ail ; fro m S i ur, t he k
S ik ur wal ; fro m Om e rgu rh , th e ait wah ; fro m Palli, t h e Birgot a ; fro m
J
K h unturgurh , t he Jarej a from Jirgah , t h e K h e rwur from Cashm er, th e
P urih ara .
— To D s ’
R aj a stha, v oli p 24 8
. . . .

1
Eluth s is th e co mmon form in o r di nary u se . Th e many singular

at t empt s m ad e b y t h e an cient and m od e rn Gree k ant iqu arians t o ar rive at

t h e o rigin o f th e se H el o ts, thro ugh t h e m e dium of t h e Gre ek lang uage,
will b e d uly not i c e d .

2
Wri tt e n also K okhan and K okh and .
1 08 MOD ERN H IS TORIAN S or GREECE .

I sh all not th en d e sp air of s e eing a t ru stworthy an d a

m ost int ere sting hi story of the first c e nturie s of the
Helle nic n ation . But this history must b e e volv e d on
a ut ho rit ie s tot ally ind e p e nd e nt of any Gre cian writ er,

e xc ept a s an outlin e or a clu e to the t ruth

’

.
110 THE HISTORICA L CEN TAU R .

an d ar tists Ch eiron the wi s e s t an d m ost just of all the

.
,

C ent aurs was the instru ctor of A chill e s whos e fath er

,
2
,

P ele us was a friend an d rel ativ e Of Cheiron H e liv e d

,
.

on M o unt P elion fro m which he lik e the oth er C ent aurs , , ,

was e xp e ll e d by t h e L ap ith ae Hi s d e sc e nd ants in .

M a gn e sia the Che iro ni da w e re di stingui sh e d for th eir

“
,
”
,

knowle dge of me dicin e All the most distingui sh e d h e ro e s .

of Gre cian story are lik e A ch ille s d e scrib e d a s the pup ils
, , ,

of Ch eiron in h unting m e dicin e music gymn a stics

, , , , ,

an d the art of proph e cy I t is not a littl e p rovoking

3
.

to Obs erve the u nh appy t e nd ency p roduc e d by Gre e k

e ty m ology S o co mpl e t e ly on thi s p oint h as it b ia ss e d
.
, , ,

n ay p alys e d
ar m e nt al e n ergy th at the Gre ek C e nt aur
, , ,

t oo bulky an d t o o nond e sc ript to b e a d mitt e d w ith in t he

port als of the t emple of history has not only b e en re fu s e d ,

e nt ranc e b ut hi s fo rm re a ct ing on th e cl a ss i c al i nfid el ha s

, ,

giv e n ris e to a th e ory in which the n e g ation of e xist enc e ,

fo rm s the v e ry life of hi sto ry The n am e of th e s e C ent au s . r ,

i s of c o urs e d erive d ip v fro m go ading ’f

m 6 v Tv c o 7 0 Ke Te Ta i o s,

b ulls ; th at is t h e s e C e nt aurs w ere as we S h o uld say

, , ,

Prick e —th e y we nt on ho rs eb ack aft er stray e d bull

rs, s,

or th e y h unt e d w ild b u lls O n e wa s s e e n by P e riand e r .

,

tyrant of C orinth Pliny was p artic ul arly fo rtu n at e he .

4

saw o n e e mb al me d i n hon e y thi s wa s an E gypti n C e nt au r , a ,

b ro u ght ll t he way to R om e B ut it mu t h av e b e en also

a . s

an his tori c a l C e nt aur ; fo r t hi s occ ur re nc e dat e s aft e t he r

Olymp i a ds — n ay e v e n so l at e a t h e re ign o f Cl au d iu s
, , s .
5

Th e m o st inqui s itiv e an d j u dicio u s of the anci e nt nti a

q u a ian s
r
”
obs,
e rv e s M it fo rd
“
a pp e r to h av e b e e n at a ,
a

l o ss wh at t o think of the C en t aur ”

S t rab o c alls th e m s .
,
“ i
Z yp v nio
tfi k v
”
a m odce of e xp re sion implying
o ,
s

u nc e rt aint y abo ut th e m whil e h e g iv e s th e m a n e p ith e t , ,

1
Smith Myt h
’
s . L ex .
,
v ol i p 666
. . . .
2
Home r s Il ,
’
. xi . 831 .

3
S mit h s Myt h
’
. L ex .
, vol i p 6 9 2. . . .

4
Plut . Symp .
5
Pliny ,
vn i 3 .
 L
S ETT EMEN TS or THES S A LY . 1

for which no re a son

pp e ars P in d r d e scrib e s th e a . a
l

C ent au Ch eiron as a most p aradoxic al b eing which h e

r ,

has d e scrib e d i n t wo wo rds Mp godl k w ld

” “
H w s i e i ,
( e ,

b e ast ”
.For the p e rfe ct co mp re h ension of th e C e nt aurs ,

Ch eiron the L ap ith ae an d th e Mp 0 m of Pind ar it

, ,
( e s ,

will be n e c e ss ary to und erst and the s ettl e ments of e ast e rn

Th e ss aly Th ey are s e ttl e m e nts fo un d e d by p e o pl e of v e ry
.

diffe re nt co u nt rie s an d of different h ab its ; this alon e

,

wo uld b e sufli cie nt t o acco unt for the fre qu ent w ars b etwe e n
the L ap ith ae an d the C e n t aur The m o unt ain l and of s.

O ly m p u s was in c o m m on w ith th e gre at er p art of the

,

e a st e rn co a st p e opl e d by t he n at i ons of th e P unj ab

,
Th e y .

w ere e migrants fro m the b anks of the riv er R avée not far ,

fro m it s j unction with the Ch en ab To the so uth the .

,

m o u nt ain O S S A tho u gh a c olony fro m the O K S H A or

,
O

O x u s wa s occup ie d by th e p e opl e of Q O C H A o r O O C H
,
.

The re a d e r c annot bu t b e st ruc k w ith the s ing ul ar

h armony subsi ting b e t we e n the Old an d the n e w s ettle
s

m e nts of th e The ss ali ns a s shown by t he m aps a cc om a ,

p anying this book ; which mirror fo rth at onc e both

We st ern Hell a s an d the S in getic p rovinc e s in the
o rigin al country While the P agas es .
“
the p e opl e of ,

PA H
” 3
t G S —
h av e s ettle d a P A A ZE the h e ad o f the P ersian
,

Gulf—the TE R H A I p e ople of Tebhe e t h eir im me diat e

, ,

n eighbou rs to the so uth h av e occup ie d th e s ame rel ativ e ,

positions in th eir ne w city of TH E B JE The M A L I P A T

” -
4
.
,

or Chiefs of M oolt an h av e t ak e n u p th eir abod e at

”
,

1
P yt h iv . .
2
Oo ch ( Ossa)
,
lat 2 9 .
°
l ong 7 1 .
°

3
P ak , lat 30 ° . lo ng 7 3° . From F a kwa si, dwelle rs in P ak . Th e
sound of th e d igammat e d v lo st .
( S ee Rule vn . App en dix .
)
4 Th eMalli o f th e G re e k hi sto rians : from M a li and P a , a chi e f Th e .

followin g i s th e Gre e k syst e m Of corrupti on Th e nam e o f th e t own was .

Mo ola Gre e k p lural Mo olo i writt en b y th e m Mallo i (S ee Rul e vi Ap p en dix )

, ,
. . .

Th e p re se nt nam e i s i d e nt i c al, th e tan b e ing m erely th e addit ion o f t ha n ’

lan d as M ool-ta n, M o ol lan d , so P ol e lan d P olan d ) s no t imp o s

( -
It i -
.

sible that th e Mo ol oi may h ave b e e n s ett lers from t h e Mo o la Pass .

 ’
11 2 THE L HOP ATOS .

MA LI TH E T O WN M A LLI FS dj oin”
'

- B A I A, O F TH E C HI E ,
a

in g who m are the emigrants fro m BE E B O O ,

‘
who h av e fix e d
th eir n ew s ettl em e nt on the L ak e BE B O I S .

The B H O O TI A s app e ar to h av e g ain e d a firm foot ing in

north w e st ern Th e ss aly in the i mm e diat e vi cinity of th eir
-
,

old n eighbours t he B I R G O O S B o th th e s e app e ar re spec

,
.

t ively as B OT TI cEI ”
an d BR I G E S I n the t ime of .

A chill e s how e ve r a po rt i on of t hi s Tart ar t rib e was

, ,

ru nn ing a vi cto ri o u s c aree r At thi s p eri od th e y occup ie d .

,

t he pl ai n on e ith er sid e of t he P e n e u s h aving d e sc end e d ,

from th eir old s e ttle me nts in M ac e d onia ( amongst the

M ag a s or M oguls) Th at t he B ottioei mad e th e s e south e rn .

s e ttle me nts is cle ar ; for th eir n ame which has fortu n at e ly ,

b e e n p e s erv e d in th eir n ative l angu age is p re cis e upon

r ,

thi po int Th at name is in the l anguag e of Thib e t

s .

o r th e p e opl e of B O U TA N
”
L H O P A T A I t he L A P I TH A I
’ 2
, , .

The furth e r p r og re ss southw ards of th i s martial ra c e was

o ppos e d by a b and o f w arri o r as d aring an d as r e solut e s

as th e m e lv e s Both t h eir e qu e strian fam e the whol e

s .
,

scop e O f th eir h abits and histo ry an d th e p e ople by who m ,

th ey are u ro und e d mark t h e s e w ar io rs d e cisiv e ly

s r ,
r

Th e y who m the G re ek w rot e do wn as

,
K E N TA U R O I s -
,

1 Be e b o o Triggur, l at . 30 °
l ong . 7 1 °
Baib oo, L at . B ceboo, ‘
d e rivative form from B eeboo .

2 “
In Hindu stani , Tub e t i s c all e d Bh o t ant , and a Tub e t an, Bh ootia .

ou t an) is b u t
This co u nt ry ( B p art o f th e vas t t e rrit o ry o f Tub et
a In .

Tub e t an, t h e Bo u tan of the E nglish is c alle d L h o p at o, and in Hind oo

’

st ane e , Lalt o pivala .

”
-
Asi a t . Jour n , /
. v ol . xv 2 9 4
. .
“
A c c ount of Tib e t,
”

Klaproth — D e ,
Billy — ( Th e Mongols writ e Tub e t .
) Again Th e t e rm
Bh o t e i s ap p li e d by t h e Hind o o s n o t o nly t o th e cou n tr
y nam e d Bo otan by
E u ro p e ans, b ut al so to th e t ra ct e x t e n ding al o ng, and im m e di at e ly
‘

j
a d o inin
g, b ot h sid es o f t h e Himalaya ; in whi ch s e nse it is a very e x t e nsive
r e gi on, o c cu p yi ng t h e wh ol e m ou nt ain ou s sp ace fro m Cash mir t o Chi na
”
.

-
H a mil E I n cl Gaz , vo l i p 2 7 0
. . .
( S ee Rul e x ix A
.
p p e n di x )
. . . . . .

3
At th is hist ory it m ay
st a g e o f our n ot be u ni n st ru c t ive to re mark
k
t h e d ar ne ss wi th which t h e Gre ek s h av e su c ce e d e d in b e cl ou ding o ne of

th e sh re wd e dst int e llect s of m o d e rn E urop e . I allu d e t o Buttman . It

114 THE G REEK HEROS .

w and ering h a bits de scrib e d by the Greek logograph ers But .

the re is yet anoth er point of V ie w in which th e s e K e ntauroi

m ay b e consi d ere d imme di at e ly an d pow e rfully illu s ,

t ratin g th e ir h i sto ry wh nc
” ”
Har or H A R O ( e e th e , ,

Gre ek HER OS a ,
signifi e s war an d the ,

god of war and is a w ell known R ajpoot app ellat ion of

”
,

th at d eity ; K A N D HA R th e re fore i s The country of -

, ,

H ar ,
or th e H aro trib e j u st as we h av e s een the
”
,

P errhibaean s u se t he titl e of the w arlik e Cartik eya .

To the cl a ss ic al stu d e nt th e t e rm Haro i s of a s gre at ,

an int ere st a s to t h e E ngli sh m an Th e t erm H é rOs”

.

occur s in Homer about on e h undre d an d t en time s and ,

‘

i s appl ie d not only to the p rime ch i e fs but to infe ri o r

w a ri ors The cl assic al schol ar will now se e the p rop rie ty

r .

of thi ge n eral as w ell as sp e cific application It is in no

s ,
.

spirit of e tym ologic al trifling th at I assure the re ad er ,

th at the far fame d Hurrah of his n ativ e co untry is

-
”
, ,

th e war cry of his fo re fath e r th e R aj poot of B it ain for

-
,
r ,

h e was long th e d e niz e n of thi s i sl and His sho ut wa s .

HA R O ! HA R O ! ”
( H U R R A H ! HU R R A H H ark to t h e

spirit stirring t rains of Wo rdsworth so de scriptive of thi s

- s ,

O rie nt al w arri o r I t i s th e D rui d who sp e aks

.

Th en s ei e z the sp e ar, an d m o unt the scytheol wheel,

L ash t h e p ro u d st e e d, an d whi rl th e flaming st e el
S we e p thro u gh t h e thic k e st h o st an d s c orn t o fly,
Ari se 3 ari s e fo r th is it is t o d ie .

Thu s
’
n e at h hi s va ulted ca r e t he D rui d sire
”
Lit t h e rap t s o ul , an d fe d th e m artial fi re .
2

I b elieve th e s e C and H a oi fro m e v ery surrounding - r ,

e v i d e nc e in E ast ern Th e ss aly to h ave b e e n th e gre at ,

R ajpoot t rib e of the C att i or Cath ei o n e of t he Thirty six , ,

-

R oy al t rib e s of R aj asth an e v e ry circ um st anc e conn e ct e d

with the hi story of th e L ap ithae an d C e nt aurs go e s to

1
S ee Phil Mu s .
,
v ol i p 72
. . . .

2
Wo rdsworth s D ’
rui d s Cambridge
. Pri z e Po em , 1 8 27 .
 THE CATTI .
115

p rov e this I b eliev e the C and Hars to h av e b e e n s e ttl ers

.
;
’
-
l

( fro m n ear th e m od e rn C and ah ar) upon th e confl u e nc e

of the gre at stre am s of the P unj ab ; an d I p e ak of this s

trib e as synonym o u s with t he C att i Colon el To d .

obs erv e s w riting of the C att i

,
all the g e n e alogi sts ,
2

both of Raj ast h an an d S aurasht ra conc u i n assigning it

’
,
r

a pl a c e a m ong th e ro y al ra c e s of I nd ia I t i s o n e o f t he .

m ost impo rt ant trib e s of We s t ern I nd ia an d o n e which ,

has e ffe ct e d th e ch ang e of th e n ame fro m S u a sht a to r

Cat tiwar O f all it s inh ab it ants th e C att i ret ains m os t

.
,

origin ality his religion his mann ers and hi looks all
: , ,
s ,

are d e cid e dly S cythic H e occupie d in the t ime of .

Al e x and e r th at n o ok of t he P unj ab n e ar t he c o nflue nt ,

fi ve st re am s It was a g ainst th e s e th at Al e x and er

.

m arch e d in p e r on wh e n he n e arly los t his l ife an d

s , ,

wh ere h e l e ft s uch a s i gn al m e moria l of his v e ng e anc e .

The C atti c an b e tra c e d fro m th e e sc e n e s t hi s p re s e nt s o

h au nts H e still a do re s the sun ; sco n the p e ac eful

. r s

arts ,
a n d i s m u ch l e ss cont e nt e d with the t ranquil
subsist en c e of indu stry th an the p re cario u s e a nings of his r

former p re d atory p u s uit s A ch aract e r poss e ss e d of

r .

m o re e n e rgy th an th e C tt i do e s n o t e xi t His iz e i s
a s . s

consid erably l arg er th an co mm on oft e n exc ee din g six ,

fe et He is s ome tim e s s e e n with light h air an d blu e

.

coloure d eye s His fram e is athletic and bony an d

.
,

p artic ularly a d apt e d to his mod e of life ”

Th e re ad er .
3

will b e ar in mind t he nu merous s ettl e ments alr e ady

point e d out in E ast e rn Th e ss aly ; by far the gre at er
p roportion from the v ery n eighbo u hood wh ere the C at ti r

were fo und in the t im e of Al e x and e r s inv a sion ’

.

To the s e ttl e me nts fro m M o olt an B e eb o o Te bb ee , , ,

P ak ,
O o ch re sp e ct iv e ly
, M elib oea B eeb eis Theb oe , , ,

P g s
e a os an d
, O s s a I wou ld add on e m o re n amely
,
— ,

1
(la n d , a cou nt r
y or re gi on r
p po e rl
y Khand .

2
Raj asthan. vol . 1 p 111
. . .
3
Ra j asth an ,
v ol i p 1 12
. . .
11 6 THE PEER .

P H E R JE, situ at e d n ear the south ern sho re of L ak e

B eebeis .Th e s e an d many m o re c it ie s which I se e
, ,

b efore me are all in the vicinity of the C atti Here th en

,
.
, ,

E
” —
i s the expl an ation of the P H E E R S of Ho m er t ransl at e d
wild b e asts B ut it s applic at ion i s st ill m o re d ist inct .

P eer ”
,
t he old s e ttl e m ent in t h e P unj ab
1
i s as much ,
2

amongst it s fe llow towns of th at re gion as P he e ae is

- r

am ong it s Th e ss alian c it ie s In fa ct both th e s e towns .

, ,

th e Pherae of The ss aly an d the P e er of the Punj ab

”
, ,

w ere so d eno min at e d fro m an old P ersian word signifying

a
“
v en erabl e eld er or s ain an d not a fe w to wns of

th e P unj ab are so n am e d to th i s day Am on g th e s e .

,

P e er ac or S aints w ere many w ell gro u nd e d in the

-
,
”
,

us e ful arts an d scienc e s Th e s e P e e r w w ere t e a ch ers of .

-

me di cin e a strono my mu si c an d oth er acco mplishm e nts

, , , ,

which th e y co mmunic at e d to yo ung Rajpo o ts su ch a s ,

A chill e s whos e D O L O r E s o r Chiefs of Dol a live d

“ ” 4
-
, , ,

both in Th e ss aly an d the P unj ab in the imme diat e n eigh ,

b ourho o d of the towns j u st notic e d The town o f Dol a .

,

ho weve r is a mere f a gme nt ary e xpon e nt of th e stil l Old er

,
r

an d o ri gin al s e ttl e me nt of th e s e D olo ia n s or Chi e fs of t h e

p ,

Dola M o unt ains in th e Himal aya range whi ch h av e b ee n

, ,

alre a dy n o t i c e d Ch eiron was the most acco mplish e d

.

divi n e an d l e e ch of his time H e was trul y c alle d a .

P e er ( Ph e er Theios) or godlik e S aint

”
-
”
Lik e m any
,
.
5

divin e s of t he p e s e nt day h e wa s mu ch in re que st as a

r ,

sup erior tutor tho u gh lik e B ishop B e ck in th e d ays of

, ,

the first E dw ard he app e ar s t o h av e b ee n e qu ally w e ll

,

skille d in t he martial arts .

“
C H E I R O N so c alle d fro m b ein on e of the K A I R A N
1 N ow c alle d Pe er Buksh “
.
2
L at 2 9 .
°
lo ng 7 0 .
°

ap pli cati o n O f P e e r Mah o me dan mp arative

3
The to saint s is of co ant i

qui ty t h e origin al applicat i on t o th e sai nts o f th e N o rth e rn India run s u p

t o a dist ant age .

4
S ee D ol a, lat . lo ng 7 3 1 0
.
° '

5
Thi s is th e u nfort u nate p ad ox o f
ar <1
a ! go dli e b east
e?o s , a k .

5
K ira , Cash mirians . K i ran, P ersian p lural, d e rivative fro m E d ira n .
1 18 THE CATTI .

spirit ; far oth erwis e ; for th e e xc elle nt manu al abov e

notice d w ill alw ays d e s erve dly m aint ain its high position ,

a s t he e xpon e nt of wh at G re e ks th o u ght an d w rot e u pon , ,

a n d b e lie ve d in The t ru e hi story h o we v e r lying b e n e ath

.
, ,

th e s e inge nio u s rev erie s of the Hell e nic wo ld w ill how r , ,

e ve r ,
m ost a ssure dly no l o ng e r b e conc e al e d But to .
,

re t urn to th e C atti as d e scrib e d by Col To d

,
The a m s .
, r

of the C atti consist of a sword shield an d sp e ar ”

An d , , .

now for the origin of the p artially e quin e figur e of

t he C e nt aur Th e y are all hors e me n an d are wond er
.
,

ful ly p articul ar in th e bre e d of th at anim al M are s are .

usu all y p referre d A C atti s mare is on e of his family ;

.
’

she liv e s und e r the s am e roof by which m e ans she is ,

familiaris e d an d is ob e dient to his vo ic e in all sit uations

, .

A C atti i s s e ldo m s e e n but wa lking a nd g a llop ing his beas t .

He is so av ers e to w alk on foot th at he rid e s to the fie ld ,

wh ere he m eans to labour an d is prep are d eith er to j oin a

,

plundering p arty or re si st att ack The C att is origin ally

,
.

inh ab it e d th e count ry on the bo rd ers of the riv er I ndus ,

a n d th eir mi g rat i on th e nc e c an b e t ra c e d by t radition , ,

with tolerable ccuracy Th e y acknowl e dg e d no law but

a .

t he swo rd an d no e m pl oy m e nt so hono urabl e a s a life of

plunder A C att i co uld coll e ct in the short p e riod of

.
,

t hre e d ays s ev e n or e i ght h undre d c av alry of his own

,

c ast e c ap able of und ert aking the most h az ardo u s an d

,

fatiguing e xp editi ons ; an d th eir att achm ent to a ro ving

life an d h ab its of plund er was such th at no d anger , ,

how ev er gre at could ov ercome wh at might be consid ere d

,

as inh ere nt in th eir d i sposit ion N o w obs erv e the

” l
.
,

singul ar h armony of the C atti an d C e nt aur custo m s of

c arrying off the wo me n of th eir re sp e ctiv e n eighbourhoods .

A C at t i to b e co me a husb and must b e co me a ravi sh e r

he mus t a tta c k, with his fri ends a nd followers ,
the vi llag e

where his betrothed r es i des, a nd c arry her f

o by force . In

1
Coleman
’
s Hind . Myth .
p 280
. .
 THE BHATs AN D CHARON S . 119

a ncie nt t ime s this was no le ss a t rial of strength th an of

courag e ston e s and clubs w ere us e d witho ut re s erve
: , ,

both t o force an d rep el ; an d the dis appo int e d lov er was

not unfre qu e ntly co mp elle d to re tire cov ere d with b ruis e s , ,

an d w ait fo r a m or e favou abl e oc c asion R em ark

”
r .
,

a g ain th e pos it i on an d mirro r l ik e re fl e ct ion in th e n ame

,
-

an d ch ara ct e rist ics of Ch e iron a n d Ch aron A Ca tti .

will do nothing wi thout consulting his wife an d a Cha ron , ,

a n d h e i s in g e n e ral g uid e d by th eir a dvi c e The m ost .

b a b aro u s Coolie s C att is o r R ajpoots hold s acre d the

r , ,

p er ons of the Charons The B ha ts are the B ards of th e

s .
1

R aj poot an d C att i th e y k e e p th e g e n e alogic al t abl e or

: ,

Va nah Wa lla h of the family an d re p e at th e ir p rai s e s , .

Th e ir duty i h e re dit ary fo r whi ch th e y h ave gifts of l ands

s , ,

an d oth e r p riv il e g e s The B ha ts are m o re imm e diat ely

.

w ith t he R ajpoo ts an d the Charons with the Ca ttis ,

”
.
2

S uch wa s t h e po itio n of Ch e iron w ith re sp e ct to A c hil l e s

s , ,

th e
“
D olap o s
”
or
“
Chief of Dol a
,
The s am e s a cre d .

r e g ard for th e p e r son an d t h e p r e e nc e of th e Ch aron wa s s

shown in the c as e of Ch eiron The re ade r will re coll e ct .

th at the C e nt a urs wh e n d efe at e d by He ri cul e fl e d for - - s,

4

s afe ty to Cheiron hop ing t h a t t h e h e ro wo uld d e s i t in hi s

, s

p e s ence S uch th e n was the influe nce an d s acre d cha

r .

r c t er o f th e
a
“
P E E R TH E I o s ( a p G m ) or Holy “
,
”
e s ,

S ain t s uch th e b arb arou s marriage custo m s of the

-

C E N TA U R O I an d C A N D H A R O I an d s u ch contin u e d t he -
, .

e qu e t ian fa me
s r o f t h e C att i s of the P unj ab an d of ,

Th e aly ss He nc e sp rang the n oble stock of th at spl e nd i d

.

c av alr y th at e rn e d s u ch brilliant re n o wn in the c am

a

ai gn s o p m in n d a s I w ill now show th e act ual p re s e nc e

p o a .

of the C atti in H ella He is to b e fo und in a position s .

1
B a rdus, th e L atin form, is m e re ly a c orrupti on fo r Bhat
’

-
as .

2
C ole man
’
s Myt h . 2 83 .

3
Vi d e th e p o sitio n o f D
ola in t h e P unj ab an d in E ast e rn Th e ssal y .

H eracle s, th e Gre e k fo rm, is a sing ularly clip ping style ; as usual the
4 “ ”

sh ort oo is cut out . Th e R oman fo rms are gene rally pure r .

 l 20 MOU N T CITHZ ERON .

which will indicat e the corre ctn e ss of my p revious remarks .

The re ad er is alre a dy a w are of t he t ransfe r of the p e opl e

of the B e hoot i e “
Baiho ot i
”
in th e Punj ab to ,
. .
, ,

B oeo tia Boio tia in He llas L et him re memb er th at

”
, ,
.

t he fo rm e r c o unt ry of st re am s wa s t h e v e ry c ra dl e Of ,

th e s e C atti of who m we h av e b e e n sp e aking Now will

,
.

h e se e th e m a g ai n In B oeot i a— th ey are the GA TH zE RA N -

,
’

or C A TH I C H I E F S of M T C I TH JE R O N Th e e is also
- .
-
. r ‘

a noth er i mpo rt a nt s e ttl e m e nt of thi s p e opl e in Th e ss aly , ,

contiguous to the sc en e of th eir re sp e ctiv e conflicts it is

S u C at t vusa ( S C at t u sa) writte n by th e Gre e ks
’ ’ ’ ’ ’
- -
, ,

S CO T U S S A Gre at C atti town In He siod s

’ ’ ’
- .
,

His t o ry of Gree c e ” 9
this t rib e w ill be fo und to play an ,

i mpo rt ant p art und er the polit i c man ag e me nt of the gre at

,

J ain a pontiff of Olymp u s O ne m ore s e ttle ment I shall

,
.

point o ut in the vicinity of Xynias L ak e or Cashmir

,
”
,

”—
L ake a little to the no rth of the O thrys
”
,
it i s th at ,

of the C A TTI M E N app e aring as C TI M E N A on the

” ”
-
,
4 ’
-

map of G re e c e The C atti are thus a g ain b r o ught into.

c onn e ction with the DOlOpian s o r Dol a Chie fs and t he ,

-
,

O thrys o r Himal ay ans an d t he X ynian s or C a sh mirians , .

A g in i s Te ebh e e ( Th e b ae) o n e of th e ir p rime towns the

a ,

chie f riv er b e ars the n am e of th e s e A sw a Chie fs or -

,

- —
A so pos (A wapOs) an d the y are s e ttl e d in th e imm e d iat e
s 5

n eighbo urhood o f M o unt P arn e s i e the P A R N E S o r ,

. .

R om, p lu ral of R ao , a ing o r c hie f ( S ee Ru k

1
l e x v Ap p e ndi x) Catti, . . .

wri tt en also Cath e i, Cat b ai, ( th e Lat Cath ee, ) i s t h e re gular d erivative .

firo m Cat hi Arrian has th e nam e Cath ir

. Th e Pe rsian p lural will b e .

”
Ca thi ran .

2
Su ( eu
)
, we ll, or High Cast e , Ca tti an d Vu si , a d we lling . Se e rule
”
for e th clip sis of th e S anscrit OO or u .
( Ru l e i A pp end ix
. .
)
3
See c h ap t e r so n a med .

4
M a nu an d M enu is as p lain in E ng ish as in S anscrit, b eing th e c ompre
l
h ensive t erm for man . Man u was t h e great legislat o r and saint, t h e son of
-

Brahm a, an d t hu s t h e an ce st or an d p raeno me n Of MA N .
”

5
Aswa, a h orse ; an d P 53, a c hi e f Th e sh ort
. vo we ls it I? 5 it h ave but
f

the S anscrit is th e terminat ive

”
o ne p owe r, an d th e visargah of S of th e
G re e k an d L atin .
 D OD ON A A N D THE H Y P ERB ORE AN S .

And the S o ns of JV A AN E LI S HAH, an d Tarshish, Kittim ,

an d DO D AN I M .

Genesis, x . 4 .

P L A C E D in a posit ion n e arly to int ers e ct the C an alovian

M ount ains at ri ght angl e s are the t rib e s of t he R iv er
,

Yelum , or —
Hydaspe s Y EL U M Y O D E S
’
-
( E L U M I o - TI S )
imm e diat e ly in the n eighbourhood of which country is to
b e found the c el e brat e d o racl e of D O D O N A I tru st th at I .

sh all be e n abl e d to mak e the history of this far fame d -

shrine p erfe ctly distinct an d t h at h aving alre ady re ach e d

t he fo u nt ain h e a d of the p rimitiv e I ndo Europ e an e mi -

g ration s ,
th i s m yst e ri ous o r a cl e w ill no long e r re s i st
rat ion al re s e arch b a s e d upon a so u nd g e ographi c al foun
,

d ation I mu st be g the re ad er to b ear in mind the

.

dis tinct ass ertion which I h av e alre ady m ad e of the ,

N A T I O N A L U N I T Y of E gypt ian G re e k an d I nd ian Thi s .

, ,

fact distinctly re cogni e d an d surveye d witho ut prejudic e

s , ,

e v e n so far a s to a cc e pt Hell e ni c autho ritie s wh e n ,

sp e aking of the colo ni ations fro m E gypt an d Ph oenicia

s
,

will p ep are the mind for the re c eption of mu ch valuable

r
,

but ofte n rej e ct e d hist ory It is not by p assing an arbitrary

.

s ent e nce upon the corre ctn e ss eith er of logograph er po e t , ,

o r h i sto rian ,
th at tru th is to be elicit e d It is not by .

a b al ancing of poss ib ilit ie s or by the a ssumpt iv e th e o ry

,

of Gre ek inv ention th at a tru e knowle dge of the p ast is

,

1
Yelmnyu des, t he land
-
of th e Yelum .
 D OD ON A . 1 23

to be obt ain e d C aution is a co mmend bl e virtue ; but

. a

ext re me d ist rust i s far m o re p erilo u s to h i sto ry th an

e xt re me facil ity of b e lie f The poss e ssor of the l att e r .

quality may amo n g much fable re c eive so me histo ry ;

, ,

while the sc eptic as e asily invents an i nvention for a

n ation as for a n autho r It i s un iv ers ally allow e d ”
.
,

obs erve s Dr C ramer th at this c el e b rat e d t e mpl e owe d

“
.
,

it s origin to t he P el asgi at a p e riod much ant erio r to th e ,

Troj an war s inc e m any writ ers rep re s e nt it as e xi sting in

t he t im e of D euc alion an d e v e n of I n a chu s He rodotu s ,
.
‘

d istin ctly st at e s that it was the most ancient oracl e of

Gre e c e and rep re s e nts the P el asgi as con sulting it on
,

v arious occa sions H enc e the t itle of P elasgic a ssign e d

.
,

to J up it er to who m the t empl e was d e dic at e d

, .

The n fixin g for a sp ace

His e ye s on He aven his fe et ,

up on th e place
Of fi
th e pu rple d raugh t h e p o u re d
sacri ce ,

Forth in th e mid st and t hu s th e go d im plore d

Oh, t h ou S upre m e e nth ro n e d all h e ight ab o ve,
2

Oh gre at P ELA S I C G , D ODO N EAN J ov , e !

Wh o ’
mid st surro un di ng frost s , an d vap o u rs chill,

bl e ak D o d on a hi ll,
’
P re sid st s vo cal
’
on

Wh ose grove s th e S ELLI , ra c e aust ere surroun d,

Th e ir fe e t u nwash e d, th e ir slumb e rs on t h e gr ound,

Wh o be ar from ru stling oa ks thy d ark d e c re es,

An d c at ch th e fat e s, l ow-whisp ere d in th e br e e z e .

Of the xistenc e of another o racle in Th e ss aly of the

e

s ame n am e no do ubt I imagin e c an b e e nt ert aine d and

, , , ,

t o thi s th e p ray e r of A chill e s p rob ably ha d re fe re nc e

,
.

S etting a s id e th e fabl e s whi ch Herodot u s h as t rans mitt e d

to u s re sp e ct ing Dodon a an d i ts dov e s t o whi ch he ,

e vi d e nt ly at t a ch e d no b e lie f hi s re po rt of t he afi ni ty ,

whi ch exis te d between the s ervi ce of this temp le a nd that

of Thebes i n E g yp t, is deserving of our a ttention as it

1
Z Esch . P rom . V in ct .
, v . 679 . Di on . Hal Ant Rom e, i p 1 4
. . . . .

2 Z e
’
i} bwa , A wdwuai e, IIeAa o yuct,
'
r
T nk bfit N icol a
—4c .
'
r. A .

3 P op e s H omer, Il , xvi 2 33
’

. . .
1 24 D OD ON A .

confirms wh at we le arn from oth er sourc e s th at many ,

o f th e sup erstit ions of the P e l a sgi w e re d eri v e d fro m th e

E gyptians eith er dire ctly or through the me dium of th e

, ,

Ph oenicians S trabo ass erts th at the dutie s of the t emple

.

w ere o rigin ally allott e d to m en from the circumst ance ,

of Ho mer s mention of the S elli as b eing att e nd ant

’

u pon th e god the t e rm S elli wa s consi d e re d by m any

:

ancie nt w rit ers to re fer to a p e opl e of P e l a sgi c o rigin ,

'

who m th ey id entifie d with the Helli and also with th e

To m ari . The o rigin of th e wo rd Dodon a s e e m s not to
h ave b e en a sc ert ain e d N or are we b ett er informe d
as to t he n atu re an d const ruct io n of the t e mpl e d uring ,

the e arly age of Gre cian h i sto ry Dodon a was the .

first st ation in Gree c e to which the ofi erings of the '

Hyp erboreans were d e sp atch e d a ccording to He rodot us , .

All accounts s ee m to a gre e th at it stood eith e r on the

d e clivity or at the foot of an elevat e d mo unt ain c all e d
Tom aru s Henc e th e t erm Tomuri suppos e d to b e a
.
‘
,

contraction for To maruri or g uardians of To maru s which , ,

was giv e n to th e p ri e sts of th e t e mpl e If the re a d er

”2
.

will now refer to the map of the P unj ab he will at onc e ,

re scu e Dodon a fro m t he mythologi c c at e gory ; nothing ,

cert ainly c an b e l e ss mythologic al th an latitud e an d

,

longitud e ; to th at t e st I app eal Doda is a town in “

.
"

the No rth ern P unj ab ami dst th e m oun t ains south of,

C ashmir sit uat e on the no rth w e st b ank of the Ch en b

,
-
a

ne arly opposit e its conflue nc e with the river of Budrawar .

The t rib e Dodo or Dor i s p e h aps the m ost ancie nt of

, , ,
r ,

the thirty six R ajpoot t rib e s of t he Hiy a o r A sw a S a ch a s

-
.

C o lon el To d obs erve s sp eaking of this t rib e Tho ugh

,
“
,
‘

occupying a place in all the ge ne alogie s time has d e stroy e d ,

all knowl e dg e of the p a st hi sto ry of a t rib e to g a n a , i

1
Strab o, vn . 32 8
.
2
Cram G e og Gree c e ,
. . voli p 118
. . . .

3
D odan , p lural of th e t ribe D oda . Th e D o d an im of Mo se s
-
.

4 Thornt . Punj ab , vo l . i p 1 6 8—9

. . .
1 26 THE HELLOP ES .

an d s ituat e in the s ame l atitud e one is covere d with ,

p erp etual snow the oth er i s quit e b are Th ey are pro , .

b ably with the e xc eption of the mount aIns In Rupshu

, ,

the high e st mount ains b e tw e e n th e S utl ej an d th e I ndus .

Hii gel cl e arly vi e w e d th em at V iz e rabad in th e pl ain of ,

the Punj ab ov ertopp ing t h e P anj als of C a shmir an d

, ,

m any oth e r int erve ning m ount ains tho ugh th e di st anc e is ,

not l e ss th an one hundre d an d fo rty mile s D O D O an d .

M er th en or S o o M er os ,
are in the C ashmIrIan - -
, ,

LUM al m ost as conti g uo u s a s Dodon an d

“
YE I de s
’
E
’
-
y , /

To mar os in the M a c e doni an E L U M I o TI S ; an d s till

- - - -
,

m ore pointe dly to mark the i d e ntity of both we h av e in a ,

n early e quidi st ant an d ce ntral position b etwee n Dod a

an d M er t he town of P A M B U R is a g ain
“ ”
,
P amb ur -
.

t ransfe rre d to th e G re cian Dodon a it n o w giv e s a n am e

to the lak e on which Dodon a is sit uat e Th at l ake is .

“
PA M B O
!
“
PA M B OR DE S ” “
t he L A N D O F P A M B U R
” -
, .

P ambur as t he re a d e r will obs erv e i s sit uat e to t he no rt h

, ,

e ast of t he Punj ab it lie s on the rout e fro m K isht e war to

Cashmir and i s on t h e Muru V urdwun Riv e r fo rty mil e s
” V
, ,

a bov e it s confl ue nc e with th e C he n aub Thos e ancie nt

3
.

p e ople who are group e d along the w e st ern h eights of the

,

Gre cian To maros from north to so uth are the HeIIOpe s , , .

Th e s e are t he m y t erious b e ings who h av e for c e nturie s s

p rovok e d the curio sity an d the d e sp air of the cl assical

s tudent The y are the HE L o F E S
.
“ ”
or
“
CHI EFS OF -
,
4

T H E HE L A a n d th e ir l and is c all e d H E L L O P I A — th e l and

’

of the Hela Chiefs ; th eir country HE L L A D o s o r t he -

,

1 “
Mer and S ér may be c o nsid e re d sit u at e ab out lat . lo ng 7 6
.

THO R N TON S
’
Ga z . P un a b j vide Mer an d S er— D od a, &c .

2 L and o f th e Y elu m, or Elmni o tis -

.

3
L at 33 .
°
long 7 5 .
°
Th o rnt . vo l II . .
p 92
. .

4
From Hela, t h e Mo untain Hela , and P E, a ch i ef, a ki ng .

3 Prop erly He la d es ; -
Hela and des, a land . Th e genitive c ase i s h e re

giv e n as sh owing th e t ru e source of

“
He llas .
 THE SE LL I AN D H YPERBOREAN S . 1 27

L A N D O F HE L A th eir trib e TH E D O D A , an d th eir ,

p rie sts are n ame d S E L L I o r B R A H M I N S Whil e the s acre d .

2

t rib e of Dodo o r the Dod an fix e d th eir oracl e tow ards the

, ,

north erly lin e of the H e110 pe s in Th e ss aly the imme

“
, ,

diat e n eighbours of the Hyp erbore ans took u p th eir abode

tow ards the south of th e h oly m o unt ain of TO M aros or -

S o o ~M ero o Th e s e w e re th e P A S H WA R AN or th e e migrants
4
.
,

fro m P E S H A WE R who app e ar in the Gre ek guis e of P A S S

,

A RON We now re adily se e the conn e ction b etw e e n t he

s ettle ments of the Dod an ( Dodonian O racl e) P assaron ,

sh awer p e opl e ) an d th e Of f erings of th e H Y P E R B O R E A N S

( P e ,

or the m e n of K H Y B E R F O O R who ret ain e d this app el

” -
,

lation wh erev er th ey subs e qu ently s ettle d The p e ople .

of the Khyb er an d of P e shawer ( Hyp er bore an s and -

P ass aron) are pl ac e d in imme di at e contiguity to e ach

-
,

oth er in t he m aps of Afgh anist an .

I t was not withou t j u st reason th at the m em ory of the

Hyp e rbo re ans wa s so h allow e d in the affe ctions of the p i ous
a n d th e w i s e a m ong th e n ati ons of a nt i qu ity a s to ind u c e
, ,

a grat e ful re co r d of th eir vi rt u e s in po e t ry an d song In .

C ashmir w rit e s M iiller

,
plants an d ani m als an d men , , , ,

e xi s t i n th e gre at e st physi c al p erfe ction B ail ly refers the

”
.

origin of the arts an d scienc e s a strono my and the old , ,

lun ar zodiac an d the discov ery of the pl an ets to the most

, ,

north erly tract of A sia I n the S cripture s the s e cond .

,

origin of mankind i s re ferre d to a mount ainou s re gion

e astw ar d of S hin ar an d th e ancie nt books of th e Hindu s

fix the cradle of our rac e in the s am e qu art er The Hindu .

1
Plural D o dan .

2
S ELOS , BRA HM A .
(Ru l e S e e th e Hom eric d e script i on qu ot e d p age
12 3, al so t hat of Crame r .

3 P ash war is a l ess co mm on form t han Pesh war -

. Both P esh and P ash

( b efor e)
,
are in gen eral u se in P ersia . P e sh—
war ,
or Pash war is p rop erly
-
,

a front ie r t own th e P ersian plural of whi ch is P aSh waran ; an d t h e

-

di gammat e d
“
w
”
or
“
v
”
b eing dr opp e d, give s Pass -
’
aron t o t h e Gre e k
lang uage .
( Rul e V 11 . Ap p endi x .
)
 PIN D AR AN D THE H YPERBOREAN S .

P aradis e is on M O U N T ME R U on the confin e s of Cashmir ,

an d Thib e t
’
.

The Hyp erbore ans ob se rves Dio dorus wo rsh ip 2

, ,

Apollo m o e z e alously th an any oth er p e opl e th e y are all

r .

p rie sts of Apollo ; o n e town in th eir country i s s acre d to )

A pollo an d its inh ab it ants are for the m ost p art pl ay e rs

,

o n the lyre .

Th ere t h e sacre d vi rgin qui re ,

Th e b reat hi ng flu t e ,

Th e full -
vo i c e d lu t e ,
Thrill th e s ou l with hallowe d fi re
While as t h e y fe ast with j o y o e r flo
’
wing,
L au re lle d, wit h go ld e n light is glowi ng
E a ch b righ t e nwre ath e d t re ss .

N or age, n or sic kn e ss,

’
mid yo ur S aintly Band b ears sway,
N o r t oils, no r war distract yo u r d ay,
L
Y e ords of Right e o u sne ss 3 .

S uch is th et e stimony bo rn e to th e s e Hyp erbore ans by

the m agnific e nt lyr ist Pind ar whos e style I h ave , ,

e nd e avo ure d to cloth e in an E ngli sh dre ss Th ere i s .

throu ghout the whole of this author a strong Bud histic ’

b ias while many of his doctrin e s are the ex act count er

,

p art of the chief J ain a t en e ts on e gre at sourc e of which is ,

to be trac d to the C ashmirian philosophy an d religion

e ,

int rodu c e d by the fo und ers of C H A I R O N JE A o r th e p e opl e ,

1
Muller , Univ . Hist , iv 1 9 .
, .

Di
,

2
S chmitz , Smith s Ro m Bio g
’
c ti onary of Gr . and . .

3 /r d Ct
wa x o ol 7 ra 9 é /wu
xp p
'
way dr
’
A Baa l a bAéB Coveo vr a t ' '
K a i/a xe f
7 6 V
'
Eddy /q dua Sfia a w lAa m z/dgoww d
’
b /ws
xp a vo e es e e ii
gp z .

mirror 8 0 157 6 yfipa s o ifl xbp euo z/ K expa 'ra z

’ ’

‘
Zepq y et eff: 1156q d a t
"

6 s1 a n p x u i ' '
a re
/
.
, p
m (pv ybw e s
’
l
o xe o z '

fir épducnv N ep e a wr
'
—PIN D . P yth . X. 38 —
44 .

Vi de Welck er s ’
corre ct re mark on the religiou s allusion o f Pin dar
this O e oda ima or E lAa rrim)'
.
 TH E CA S H M IRIAN S .

La mmunication K ac hemir e t C e ylan , n a pas e u lieu se ulemen t par

’
co e ntre

le s e ntreprises gue rrié re s que j e vie ns de rappeler , mais aussi par une c o mme rc e
,

paisible C e st de ce t te ile qu e venaien t d e s artistes, qu o n appelaien t Rak shasas,

’ ’
.

a cause du me rve illeux de le ur art, e t qui e x é c utaie nt de s o uvrage s pour l utili t é

’
’

e t po ur l o rne me nt d un
’ ’
p y j
a s mon tagne u x, e t s u e t a ux i no n da ti o n s .

TR OYE R, R aj a Ta ra ngi ni .

TH E simpl e, but und eniabl e facts whi ch I h ave b rought ,

fo rward re sting upon a subst antial g e ographic al b asis w ill

, ,

now comme nd t h ems elv e s to the j u dgme nt of the di sp as

si on at e e nquirer aft e r t ruth wh e n he di scovers th at not , ,

only the ATTA C the L O G U R H the B E Y H O O T the AR G H O S A N

, , , ,

th e L O G H U R I O O K S H WA L JE ( L O C R l O Z
- -
O L ZE
)M A GARI
, ,
SARA
WA N , C O R I N D U S , th e L E S F O I , A R G H WA L A S (A R G O L I S )
-
,
an d
Ax x E H A , pre s e nt e d with astonishi ng faithful n e ss in
are r e

H E L A D E S or HE L L A D o s
-
,
—b ut that th e p rovinc e of
-
,

Cash mir an d it s n eighbo urhood and it s t rib e s an d it s ,

M ah a bh aratian hi sto y are t ransport e d to this Hell a

- r ,

Nova wi th alm ost the faithfuln e ss of a li thographic transfer

,

fro m on e m at erial to anoth er .

Abou t thirty mil e s to the so uth of the Greek To M aros -

,

are s it u at e d th e impo rt ant p e opl e of t he Ca s siop aei th ey

too h av e co me from the y Elumyo tis or the land of the
” -
,

riv e r Yelum wh i ch e ncircl e s th eir w e st ern an d north

”
,

w e st ern frontier ; th ey are t he t rib e s of CA S H M R the I —

 THE RAJ A TARAN GIN I . 1 31

C A sr A -
pas . b ehold an hi storic al an d ge ogra
An d n ow

hic al b a s e for a suppos e d mytholog ic al t al e ; for h ere

p ,

we are fo rt un at ely b ro u ght into juxt apos ition with the

m ost i mpo rt ant po int in all Ind ia for an hi sto ri c al founda
t ion The most auth entic docume nt which north w e st ern
.
-

—
India poss e ss e s ( an d no rth w e st ern India is now m ad e -

synonymous with Gre e c e m ore e sp e cially with no rthern ,

Gree ce )—is the R aj at aran gini

,
The R aj ataran gini .
‘
,

writt e n at Ca shmir the i d entic al po int wh e nc e the

,

C assiOpaei or p e opl e of Casyapa set out on th eir e mi gra

”
, ,

tion into no rth w e st ern Gre e c e is a dyn astic re co rd of the

-
,

p rinc e s of th at far fame d v alley whos e ch ronicle s asce nd

-
,

to the v enerable anti quity of The claim to an

ant i quity so v a st w ill not p er s e fo rm the sli ght e st ob e c
j , ,

tion to the re c eption of a chro ni cle to wh o s e a stoni shing

a ge the A ssyri an m onum e nts l at ely discov ere d form a , ,

fitting p end ant The art of writing so far fro m b eing an

.
,

inv ention of m od erat e antiquity will b e found t o rang e up ,

to a p eriod bordering up o n the most ve nerable antiquity .

The most ancie nt of the V e d as which co uld n e v er h av e ,

b e e n h ande d down by t raditio n —for th ere is nothing lik e

narra tive to p ro m ot e m e m o rial re co rd—t ak e s th e d at e of

B C
. . Now as p rimitive Gre e ce has p ractically
,

Casi o p aei, Gre e form

1 -
k .

Th e Raj a Tarangini is n ot one entire c o mp osition, but a seri es of

2 “ ”

c omp ositions writ t en b y diffe re nt auth ors at d iffe re nt p e rio d s ; a c ir c u m

sta n ce , as Profe ssor Wilson ob s e rve s,

great er valu e t o it s th at give s a

c ont e nt s as, wit h th e e x c ep ti on o f th e e arly p e rio d s o f th e hi st ory, th e

se ve ral aut h o rs m ay b e re gard e d alm o st as t h e chroni cle rs o f t h eir o wn

-

t ime s . Th e first i s b y Calhana P undi t, wh o t reats c opiou sly of th e

se ri e s

e arli e st hi st o ry o f Cash mi r (S e e th e admirable notice s an d very copious

.

and v ery l e arn e d t re atise o f Pro fe ssor Wilso n on th e Hin d o o Hist or

y of
Cash mir, A si a ti c Resea rches, v ol . xv .
)
3 “ L a chr on ol o
gie d e Cash mir d onn e d ep ui s l ann é e 244 8 ans avant C
’
J . .

une séri e de p éri o d e s dynastique s e t d e ro is ; c o nt re laqu e lle, ainsi q u e j e

c ro is l avoir dé mont ré , il
'

ne p e ut s
’
é lé ver au cun e j
ob e c tion sé rie use .
”

CA PT TR OY ER, R aj a Ta ra ngini,
. v ol ii .
, p 4 52
. .
1 32 HEROD OTU S AN D CASHMIR .

b e co me p rimitive I ndia an d as the p e ople of the latt er ,

country w ere e v e n fro m t he most ancient time s m ost

, ,

c areful in g en e alogical re cords it is impossible knowi ng , , ,

as we do th at t h e E gypt ia ns are the s a me p e opl

,
e —a cknow

le dging as we do the am az ing antiquity of the art of

, ,

writing amongst th e m s upport e d too by the authority , , ,

of M os e s it is impossible on ration al groun ds to

,
-
, ,

—
d eny the s ame art to the Gre ek i e the Indian of . .

p rimitiv e Hellas I c an n ot in thi s pl ac e avoid intro

.

ducin g th e re marks of the l e arn e d t ransl ato rs of th e

Dabist an
”
S o mu ch at l e ast m ay be consi d e re d a s
1

e s t abli sh e d l st Th at th e limits of hi story are to be

. .

re move d farth e r b a ck th an thos e b e fo re fix e d Th at in .

the e arlie st t im e s p rimit iv e n at ions re l at e d by l ang ua g e

, ,

to e ach oth er had th eir origin in the com mon el ev at e d

,

count ry of C entral A sia an d t hat the Iranians an d ,

I ndians w ere onc e u nit e d b e fo re th eir e migration into Iran

a n d I ndia Th is g re at fa ct p re s e nts its e lf as it w ere
.
, ,

u pon the bo rd er of a v a st abyss of unknown ti me s

” 2
.

Th e s e are j u s t re fl e ctions ; bo rn e out both by the s a cre d

h isto rian an d by sound e thnologic al p rinciple s But we
, .

mu st now re turn to th e s ingul ar t ranscript of Cashmir

an d it s n e ighbou rhood p re s e nt e d by C entral and south ,

w e st ern Epiru s .

C asyapur or the city of Ca syapa is not without it s

, ,

cle ar an d distinct notic e in the e arlie st Gree k historian ,

He rodot u s who in the u su al style of Greek o rthog raphy

, , ,

wrot e the n ame of the city as Casp a tur os a corrupt ” - -

,

fo rm of C asp a dwar os the S anscrit v b eing as u s ual

” - -
,
3

re pl a c e d by the Gre e k u P ak t a war th e n eig hbo ur ng -

i
,

1
T he D abistan, b y S he a and Troye r, Orient Transl Fund
. . .

2
Preliminary Discourse , p 76
. .

3 D war, lit erally a d o or,

”
is a co mmo n affix t o Indi an t owns as Ra m
dwa r, & c ,
. so that th e si mple element Basyapa remains .
 l 34 CASHMIR .

re conciling th e s e app are nt v ariat ions . The m att e r may

p erh aps be thu s st at e d

The Chasas The gre at trib e .

Casya P a The Ch as a chief .

The m ount ains of t he

Coh Chasas ( Cau cas as) -

Chasas .

Ch as - a
p yf
’
is
( C a s - p iu s ) The of th e Ch as a chie fs
se a .

Chas C sh m The l ak e of t he Chasa s

1
- mi r ( a i r
-
) .

The p e opl e of C asyapa o r ,

C asopas ( Casso p uei) - the C has a chie f o r ,

The C ash mirians .

C ashmir h as on the no rth B ult i o r Little Thib et e a s t , , ,

t he m ount ainous t ra cts of Z ansk a K isht e war ; south , ,

J amu Chumb a R aj awur an d so me oth er small hilly

, , ,

districts occupyin g the south ern d e clivity in the mount ains

i nclosing t he v all e y in th at d ire ct ion an d slop in g to th e ,

pl ain of the P unj ab on the we st is the wild un explore d

country h eld by th e D ard as an d the re mn ant of th at onc e
pow erful rac e —
,

the G ui kk ers If the limits b e consi d e re d

,
.

a s d e t e rmin e d by th e culmin at ing ri dg e of the to rt u ous

r ang e of m ount ains wh i ch on e v ery s i d e e nclos e it C a shmir ,

will b e fo und to b e on e hundre d and twe nty mile s long ,

fro m the snowy P anj al on the so uth e a st to the D urawur -

,

ri dg e in the no rth an d s e v e nty mil e s b ro a d

,
fro m the ,

Futi P anj al on the south to S h e sh a N ag at the north ,

e a st . The sh ap e of the outli n e is irre gul ar but has a ,

re m ot e re s e mbl anc e to an ov al Hii gel e st imat e s the .

plain forming the botto m of the v alley to be s e ve nty five ,

-

1
Mir prop e rly th e o c e an
, .
( Vide Wilson s Sans’
. L ex .
, lib . v .
) But I
a m in clin e d t o th in it is not k o nly th e L at in mare bu t th e “
m eers
”
of

Englan d, as Wind er me er -
nor must we forget that th ese Cashmi rians once

live d in thi s isle .

 CAS HMIR . 1 35

mil e s lo n g, an d fo rty mil e s b ro ad The g en eral a sp e ct of

‘
"

Ca shmir is s impl e an d e a s ily co mp reh e nd e d ; it b e in g a

b asin bound e d on ev ery side by lofty mo unt ains in the ,

e nclo ing rang e of which are s ev e ral d ep re ssions c all e d

s ,

pop ul arly p ass e s as th ey afford me ans of co mmunic at ion

,

b e tw ee n the v all ey an d the adj ac ent co untrie s The .

P anj als or mount ains fo rmin g th e ran g e wh ich e nclos e s

,

Cashmir app e ar w ith littl e e xc ept ion to b e of i gn e ous

, , ,

o rigin an d b as altic th eir usu al formation b ein g a b e autifu l

, ,

amygdaloydal t rap In Jun e 1 8 2 8 the city of C ashmir

.
, ,

was sh ak e n by an e arthqu ak e wh ich d e st roy e d abou t ,

tw elv e h undre d ho u s e s and on e tho u s and p ersons B e sid e s .

t he low alluvial t ra ct e xt e nd ing al on g th e b anks of th e

J ailum an d forming th e gre at er p art of the c ultiv abl e so il
,

of the v alley th ere are s ev eral ext ensiv e t abl e l ands of

,

slight ele vation stretchin g from the m ount ains v arious

,

dist anc e s into the plains .

Th e s e K a ywas a s th ey are c all e d by the n ativ e s are

r , ,

d e scrib e d by Vign e as compos e d of the fin e st alluvial so il ,

usu ally fre e from sh ingle Th eir surfa c e i s v erd ant an d .

,

gen erally sm ooth a s a bowling gre en but th ey are divid e d -

,

an d d e e ply furrow e d by m ount ai n st re am s H e cons id ers .

the app e aranc e th e y p re s e nt a stro n g p roof of the t radit ion

th at the whole v alle y was onc e occup ie d by a l ak e The .

grand e ur an d spl e ndour of C ashmirian sc en ery re sult fro m

the sublimity of th e h u g e e nclos ing m ount ains t he ,

pi cture sque b e auty of the variou s gorg e s ext ending fro m

the l e v e l alluvial pl ain to th e p ass e s ov er t he c re st of the
,

e nclosing rang e ; the nu me rous l ak e s an d fi n e st re am s

re nd e re d oft e n mo re st rik ing by c at aracts the luxurianc e

an d v arie ty of fo re st t ree s an d the ri ch an d m ult iform,

v e ge t ation of the low er grounds Vign e is untiring in .

1
Th e t ract thu s d efi ne d lie s b et we e n lat . 33 °
34 30
° ’
lo ng 7 3 4 0
.
° ’

75
°
M ilton
S we et int e r ch ange
Of h ill a n d val le y, riv ers, wo o d s , an d p lai n s

N ow lan d, no w lak e, and S h ores with fore st c ro wne d,

1
Ro cks, d ens, and c aves .

The C ash mirians p rob ably exc el all oth e r b ranch e s of

t he g re at I nd ian n at ion in phys ic al qu al it ie s Vign e
,
.

d e scrib e s the m e n as of b ro a d H ercul e an b uild an d of ,

m anly fe at u re s M oorcroft re g ards the abo rig in al ra c e as

:

in g e n eral t all and of symm e tric al p roporti ons a n d a dd

, ,
s,

th at am ongst the p e as ant ry are to b e fo und fig ure s of

r obust an d m usc ul ar m ak e such a s mi ght h av e s e rv e d for ,

m od els of t he Far ne sian H ercul e s E lphin ston a n d Fost er .

,

also b e ar e v id e nc e to th e ir athl e t i c an d fin ely p r opo rtion e d

,

fo rm ation Ho w li ttle did th e s e e mine nt t rav ellers i magi ne

.

th at this was the v ery rac e th is i d entic al p e ople of C ash ,

mir an d it s imme diat e n eigh bou rhood th at h elp e d to

, ,

fo rm fro m th eir spl e ndid stock the m anly vigo ur of ,

H ella s an d th e e xquisit e b e au ty of her d au ght e rs

,
Both .

C H JE R O N E I A an d P L A TE I A are s e ttl e m ents fro m thi s dis

t ic t C A I R O N A Y A b e ing t he p e opl e of C ash mir an d
2
r
,

P L A TJE I A b eing B A L TZ EI A thos e of B A L TI Fro m su ch a .

3

di s t anc e did that nort hern vigo ur em an at e which g ave at ,

once to H ellas her w arrio rs an d her po ets .

“
The l ang uag e of C ashmir i s a dial e ct of S ansc rit an d ,

i s writt e n in th e D e van agri ch aract er It cont ains a l arg e .

a d mixtu re of P e rs i an in wh ich t he re cords an d co rre

,

sp o n de nc e of t he gov ernme nt are writt e n C ashmir .

a bo u nds in m onum e nts of a p e c uliar styl e g en er a ll

y ,

i ndi c a ti ng very remote a nti quity an d cle arly refe rable to a ,

p eriod p revious to the M aho me dan inva sion ”

Of the s e .
4
,

1
P ar. Lo st , ix 1 1 5
. .
2
Ca iran, t h e Cashmi rians .

3
From Balti i s th e d erivative Balt ai ( Baltai a) Gre e k form is Blataia .

“
mmutable
” ” “
( P lataia, Lat P la taea )
.
, p , an d v,b, as u su al , co .

4
Th o rnt on, vol 1 pp 339
.
—.37 2 “
.The .
— early hist ory of Ca h m ir, which
s
1 38 MATAN .

A tt i c a, th e Te ttigé s, t he C or I nthian s, - an d th e M e gare an s ,

th at by the s ame e migrat io n Hellas was gift e d with the

nobl e st an d the most lov ely fo rms th at e ver gra c e d the
Te mpl e of C re ati on .

We h av e s e e n S o o M eros P amb ur de s an d Do da -
,
n

, ,

fl anking C ash mir on the E ast an d e p re s e nt e d in E piru s ,

r

by To M aros P ambo tis an d Dod o n ; we h av e yet to

-
,
-
’
,

cont emplat e m irrore d fo rth on the w e st ern slo pe s of t he

,

Pind u a so uthe rn p rovinc e of Cashmir That p rovince

s, .

i s M A TA N ; an d th e n e w sojo u n ers in H e ll a s who h av e r ,

l eft the v erdant plains of their father l and are c alle d -

,

“
M E T A N A S TEE- or
“
P E O P L E O F M A TA N
,
”
M at an i s .
l

a K ar wa r t abl e l and e xt e nd ing fro m t he to wn of

y o , ,

I sl a m ab a d to th e b a s e of the rang e e nclos ing th e v all e y on ,

th e e a s t .Not withst anding it s sit u atio n b elo w thos e v a st

mo u nt ain m a ss e s it i s d evo id of st re am s o r oth e r n atural
, ,

m e ans o f irrig at ion but cons isting al m ost e nt ire ly of , , ,

v ery fertile alluvial e arth ; it b e ars wh e n c ultivat e d , ,

a b und ant c rops of wh e at b arl e y an d m os t k inds of grain

, , ,

e xc epting ric e The g re at d epop ul ation of Ca shmire

.
'

how ev er has re nd ere d it for the most p art a w a st e

, ,

p re s e nting a surfac e of the fin e st v e rd ure u nb rok e n by ,

t re e shrub o r hum an h ab it at ion

, , Hii ge l ss i gns to . a

it a b re a dth of fo ur or fi ve mile s in e v e ry di e ct ion He r .

also m e n ti ons th e so lit u d e a n d u nb ro k e n il e n c e of thi s s

fertile pl ain which fo rmerly was irrig at e d by m e ans of a

,

gre at a qu e du ct n ow co mplet ely ruin e d This t abl e l and

, .
-

i s e l ev at e d fro m 2 50 to 30 0 fe e t abov e th e g e at alluvial r

pl ain of K a sh mir O n a slight e min e nc e at it s w est ern

.
,

e xt re mity are s itu at e d t h e ruins of a v e y anc e nt b uild ing

, r i ,

which e xcit e s in all sp e ctato rs fe elings of a dmiration ,

1
M a tan an d Vasti, dwelle rs ; from t h e ve rb va s, t o d we ll ; V asti,
plu r al o nl
y .
—Wi lson s S a ns ’
. L ex , . s v
. . Thi s “
v
”
is t h e Old Gre ek, or

rat h er S anscrit s ou nd, calle d digamma ; sounde d b y t he old Gre eks, but
dropp e d by th eir d esce ndant s .
 TEM PL E OF COOROO P A N DOO . 1 39

a pp ro ach ing t o awe by the el abo rat e sk ill d ispl aye d in its
,

con truct ion an d the simpl e m ass iv e an d s ublime cha

s , , ,

ra c te r of its arch it e ct ure It i s b uil t of h u g e blocks of .

h ard co mp ct lime stone t he bl ack colo ur of which adds to

a ,

its gloo my g rand e ur This e xt ra o rd in ary m onum e nt of

‘
.

e a ly c iv il is at ion cons i ts of an o ut e
r colonn a de inclos ing s r ,

a n a re a i n wh i ch s t ands th e p rinc ip al b uild ing d e t a ch e d

, , .

Th ere are fo u gre at g at e w ays o n e in th e middl e of e a ch

r

s id e an d facin g th e fou r c ardin al p oints ; thos e facing

,

e a st an d w e st b eing m u ch fin er th an t he oth e rs Within .

the e ncl o s ure m a d e by thi s p e ristyl e an d e quid ist ant fro m ,

th e s i d e w alls i s a m agnific e nt t e mpl e of a e ct angul ar

, ,
r

outlin e ev enty fe e t long s ixty fe e t w id e an d in it s

,
s , ,

p re s ent st at e about forty fe et high The wh ol e ch aract er

,
.

of th e b uild ing l ik e th at of th e e ncl o s ing colonn a d e i s

, ,

m assiv e impl e an d s e v ere ye t i n e xc ell e nt t a st e

,
s ,
S ome ,
.

notion of the styl e m ay b e form e d by im agining a

comb in ation of the E gyptian Tu sc an an d S axon The , , .

tradition of t he C ashmirian p undits a ss igns i t to an ,

ant i quit y of abo ut t wo tho u s and fi ve h u nd re d y e ars

with th e m it b e ar s t he n ame Ko rau P and au and is ,

attrib u t e d to K ooroo an d P an d o o two k i n gs who fig ure , ,

in the re mot e l e g e nds of Hi ndoo mythol o gy I t i s also .

known by the n ame of the C ity o f the S un Hii gel .

’

ob s e rv e s M y d e sc ription unfort un at ely giv e s little

,
‘
, ,

concepti on of the i mp e ssion p rod uc e d by this s imple r

m aj e tic struct ure whi ch I cl a ss am ong th e fin e st ruins of

s ,

t he w orld The forms are throu ghout nobl e an d th e

.
,

e mb ellish m e nts oft e n t a st eful ; but i t i s p e c ulia ly ch a r

ra ct e i se d by th e h u g e ma ss e s of wh i ch i t i s const ru ct e d
r

an d th e e ffe ct of th e s e i s h ei ght e n e d by t h e d a k hu e of r

t he m arbl e an d the d e sol at ion in whi ch i t st ands in the

, ,

1
J ac qu e mont ob se rve s :
“
Il e st c onstruit dan s t o ut e s on é t e n du e d e
t ranch e s, p osé e s su c cessivem ent l es une s au -d e ssus des au tres, sans
14 0 PAN D ION AN D P AN DOSIA .

most fruitful v all ey in the wo rld L et the read er turn .

’

his ey e s tow ards the p rovinc e lying imme diat ely to the
w st of
e C a sh i —
m r it is Att a c ”
th e p arent Att c i a — th e ,

sol ution of the archit e ctural p robl em of the t empl e of th e

Goo roos an d P an doo is e a sy le t him know th at a lin e of :

C ashmi rian p rinc e s rul e d in Atti ca—the Attic a of Gre e c e ,

a s th e ir anc e sto rs h a d rul e d ov e r t h e p are nt st at e s of the

A ttac an d Cashmir ; le t h im know th at the d e sc e nd ants

of th at nobl e rac e still exi st on t he north w e st ern frontier -

of Cashmir L et him farth er kno w th at P A N D I O N

.
,

sprang fro m the chie fs of the Attoc a cl an of the gre at ,

Ya do o t rib e th at th e d e sc e nd ants of th at Y a doo trib e yet

linger round the Y Elumyo de s o r Yelum lan d b et wee n ’
- ~
,
2

t he Indian Att ic a an d the C asyo p as of the Punj ab ; ,

-

th at C e cropo s wa s a chief of the P elasga ra c e ; th at the

the p e opl e of P e l as a p art of which v ast
“ ”
P e lasga are ,

p e opl e are to be s een on the no rth ern skirts of Cashmir

th at a t e mple reare d to the d eifi e d P an do o st ill st ands
, ,

mid th e p e opl e of M e t an or the M e t an astae th at the ,

-

chief town among the Cassiopaei in Gree c e is P A N D O S I A , ,

’
,

P A N D O O TO WN ; th at on the “
R oyal Riv er
4
an d n ear , ,

th e R oy al L ak e in Gre e c e is a g ain found e d by th e s e

, ,

e xil e s of C a shmir th e city of th eir g re at t rib e Coo

c uro o s ;
”
th at this city is built at the conflue nc e of the
7

R oy al Riv e r ch on th t
”
( A e r
) an d t h e C o c o ot u s a th e ,
-

1
The se ru ins are situat e in lat 33 .
°
l o ng 7 5
.
° —Thornt on s Mat an, ’

v ol . Iip 4 2, Pu n ab
. . j .

2
Elymiot is ( Elum yfi d es)
, an d t
h e Cash mirians -
.

3
P u laz a, lat . l ong 7 1 .
°

“
from
4 “ ”
P an d o o -
vu sia, vus, t o d we ll . The oo and v c o ale sce ;
English , forming th e G re e k
“
thu s P an d wu sia, th e w
’
(B .

5
A ch e Ron ; A ca, wat er
-
Ra na (for Raj an)
, t
he king .

3
A ch e Ru sia ; A ca, wat er ; Raj yu ( Regius)
-

,
ro al
y .

7 Chi ch u ru s Gre ek fo rm o f Co o c osru s .

,

8
Co co otu s Riv ; from Ooh, a h ill ; and 0 0 th, the
. city . Coth or K oth ,
e d also K otli)
( ll lat 33 l ong 7 3
° °
ca , . .
14 2 BASIS OF MYTHOL OGY .

n eighbourhood of D elhi It was this gig antic struggl e .

,

which continu e d to rag e for e ight een su cc e ssiv e d ays ,

which fo rm s the subj e ct of the m agnific ent po em of the

M ah abh arat a which I sh all sho r tly hav e occ asion to
,
‘

notic e .

A s th e re ad er will now b e convinc e d th at th e g e ography

of north w e st ern India is the ge ography of n orth ern
-

Gre e c e so will he also find th at th eir e arly historie s

,

a re o n e a n d indivi s ibl e Th e gre at h ero e s of I ndia are

.

t he gods of Gre e c e Th ey are in fa ct as th ey h av e b e e n

.
, ,

oft e n ration ally affirme d and as pl ausibly but not a s ,

rat i on ally d e ni e d d e ifi e d chie fs an d h ero e s ; an d t his

,

s ame p roc e ss of deific atio n both am on g Gre eks an d ,

R om ans —the d e sc end ants of col o nists fro m I ndia con ,

t inue d e sp e cially am ong th e l att er p e opl e down to an d

, ,

throu gho ut the m ost historical p eriods I re gret th at I .

c annot s ubscribe to the th e o rie s p ropound e d by s ev eral

writ ers of h igh an d d e s erv e d c el eb rity in G ermany , ,

re l at iv e to t he found at ion of t he Gre e k m ythology ; st ill

l e ss th at I c annot acc e d e to the doctrin e of Gre ek

,

i nventi on an d G re e k mythop oei c p rop e ns it i e s a s laid down

, ,

by M r Grot e in his oth erwi s e v alu able History of Gre e ce

.
, ,

as th e e xpon e nt of th at wid e an d crowd e d p anorama ,

which h as b e e n styl e d Greek l e g e nd an d Gre ek ,

mythology ; a p anoram a p aint e d by fo re ign arti sts .

I re gre t the t e nd ency of thi s th e o ry so mu ch th e

mo re b e c aus e it s dictum not only re sts upon an arb itrary
,

b asis but b e c aus e it s doctrin e if corre ct mu st for e v er

, , ,

d i —
p re clud e all ind ep end ent an v go rous re s e arch b e c au se
we are re quire d to a cc e d e to th at wh i ch ha s not b e e n
p rov e d viz th at the mythology of the Greeks re sts
,
.
,

upon a found ation pure ly inv entiv e I b elie v e the .

1 “
M a ha , gr e at ,
’
an d Bharat a . A nam e d eriv e d from Bh arat a, mong
a

wh o se d e sc end ant s th is great war o ccurre d .

”
—
WILS ON , s v
. . Bhara ta .
 P
A OTHEOS IS . 143

o rdin ary s ens e of mank ind will allow th at th ere is nothing

, ,

l e ss mythologic al th an ge ography s e curely s ettl e d by

latit ud e and longit ud e ; an d furth er th at if to this ,

ge ography th ere should be fo und ins ep arably att ach e d ,

n ame s p rov e d to be h istoric al as w ell as g e ographic al by , ,

t he mu t u al pl ain an d p ractic al h armony of th eir rel at ions ,

—th at th e n we are furni sh e d with a docu me nt of the

m ost trustwo rthy ch ara ct er ; b e c aus e in fact t he very , ,

g g p
e o r a hy — wh i ch c annot b e sh ak e n — i s th e very his tor
y
of whic h we are in s e arch If th erefore I d e monstrat e
.
, ,

th e l at itud e an d longitud e of TA R TA R U S e xh ib it by the ,

s ame m e ans the n ative l and of Erecthe u s Ere cthonius

, ,

Pos eidon th e C e nt au rs t he Au tocthon s an d the Tettige s

, , , ,

th eir histori cal m ust be cons id ere d as pow erful as th eir

,

e
g g po r a h i c a l e v i d e nc e T h.e obs er v at i ons of Col M u re .
,

in his a d mirabl e Hi sto ry of Gre ek L it erature form so ”

,

co rre ct a comme nt ary upon the th e o ry th at woul d attribut e

Greek mythology to Gre ek inv e ntion th at I sh all m ak e ,

no apology for int rodu cing it in th is pl ac e “

The p rincipl e .
2

of hu man apo th e osi s or I n oth er words of aw arding

, ,

divin e honours to mo rt als Is not only one of the m os t,

pro min ent ch aract erist i cs of Helle n o P el asgic s up erstition -

,

but one wh ich di stinguish e s it fro m e very oth er ancie nt

form of P a g ani sm Among the Gre eks the prac
tice c an be t rac e d with singular consist e ncy fro m the ,

e arlie st p e ri od of wh ich t ra d it i on h as p re s ent e d any

me m o rial down to th e fin al e xtinct ion of cl assi c al
,

p agani sm But the p rinciple was too inv e t erat e to giv e

.

way e ve n to a ch ang e of religion I t was transferre d .

from the t e mpl e to th e Church fro m the h e ath en to the ,

R o m an C atholi c mythology in whi ch syst em the c anoni s e d

,

s aints an d martyrs o ffe r the clos e st an alogy to the d eifi e d

P a g an h ero e s The an alogy is admitt e d an d aptly
.

e xp re ss e d i n th e t itl e D ivi co mmon to both P agan an d

’

1
Te'r rZ'ye s, th e At he ni an
f
Grassh op pe rs .

2
Col Mure s Hi st
’
. . of Gr Lit ,. vol . i p 28
. . .
 144 AP OTHEOS IS .

R o man C atholic d emigods The D ivi in fa ct of the , ,

e arly R o m an P on tifi s w e re th e S ansc rit D ev as B rah

'
“ ”
,
”—
mins or “
re ligio u s t e a ch e rs
, D ev a exp re ssing both ,

“
God and him who was l o ok e d upon as a god by the
”
,

inh ab it ants of Hell a s an d of R o m e ; for we are not to

suppos e th at the t erm D ivi took its ris e in the so c alle d
” -

histo ric al p eriods of R ome .

I h av e b e e n th u s e xplicit on the d iam etri c ally opposit e

doctrin e s of Deifi c ation an d Mythop oeic I nve ntion
“ ”
,
”
,

b e c aus e e ach will shortly be b rought to the t e st of truth ;

whe n it will b e found th at both the p rime d eitie s of
North ern I ndia ( an d n e c e ss arily on g e ographi c al grounds
, , ,

of Gree c e an d of E gypt ) are the d eifi e d h ero e s of the ,

R amayun a an d the M ahabharath a an d oth er v e n erabl e

, ,

I ndian r e cor ds a s w ell thos e re cords now in e xi st e nc e as

, ,

thos e p re s erv e d in P urani c co mp il ations An d th es e .

obs erv ations are of a t end ency so p urely histori ca l as to

b e indi ssolubly bound up w i th th e v e ry n am e of G R AK O I ,

or GR E E K S We must .
”
‘
s ag aciou sly obs erve s Col , .

To d “
,
disc ard the i d e a th at the h isto ry of R ama the ,

M ahabh arat of Kri shn a an d th e fi ve P ando ra b rothers , ,

are me re all e go ry ; an i d e a s uppo rt e d by so m e althou gh ,

th eir ra c e th eir citie s an d th eir coins still e xist ” Th ere

, ,
4

i s a sc e ptici s m found e d upon s impl e do ubt a n d th ere is a ,

sc epticis m fo und e d upon a pre d e t ermin e d th e ory The - .

first m ay b e ov erco me b e c au s e it is amen able to the ,

doct rin e of rati on al p rob ab ilit ie s ; the s e cond is m ost

difficult to v anquish b e c aus e b eing fou nd e d upon a , ,

mythologic al fiction of it s own rati on al p r ob ab iliti e s are ,

discard e d as abhorrent to th at fiction To do ubt w e ll

,
.
,

1
Dr Mill t h e le arne d
. Principal of Bishop s
’
College, ob serve s in h is
not e s t o t h e ins criptio n on an Indi an t emple ( B en As Journ , . . . July ,
1 835,
p 39 4)
. It is a favou rit e pra ctice of the Hin d o os, t o re p re se nt th e ir
”
gre at r e ligiou s t e ach ers as i nc arnations o f p articular di vinitie s S e e also .

in t h e sa me articl e, h is illustratio ns of S ans cri t p rosody, b y th at of t he

Gree k .
2 Tod s
’
Raj asthan, vol i p 44 . . . .
14 6 THE P AN DOOS HISTORICA L .

d e sc e nd e d fro m on e stock Th at the religion of the .

Gre eks eman at e d fro m an e ast ern so urc e no on e w ill

d e ny We must th erefo re suppos e the religion as w ell
.
, , ,

a s t h e l ang u a g e of G re e c e to h av e b e e n d e riv e d in gre at ,

p art imme diat ely fro m the e ast

, Th e l angu ag e of .

Colon el To d o n the historic al re ality of the P and av a s is

, ,

so full of hon e st e nthu sias m an d abou nds with su ch j ust ,

r e fl e xi ons an d giv e s so cl e ar an e pit o m e of th e war of t h e

,

M ah abh arat a th at I sh all h ere int rodu c e it,

Arrian h e
”
.
,

re m arks wh o Sk e t c h e s the hi sto ry of the family ruling

’
,

on the Jumn a in Al ex and er s reign cle arly indic at e s th at

,
’
,

h e h a d acc e ss to the g e n e alogie s of the P an doo ra c e ; a

b ranch of wh ich rul e d in thos e re gions eight c entu rie s
subs e qu ent to the me mo rabl e conflict of the M ahabahrat a ,

which form s an e ra in the v ery d awn of Hindoo history .

2

Th e re is n o n am e so wi d e ly diss e min at e d in th e loc al

t rad itions of India as th at of P an do o ; from the snowy
Himac hil t o C ap e Co m o rin e v ery n ation an d t ribe h as ,

so me m e morial t o e xhibit of thi s c el e brat e d rac e Yet .

,

altho u gh t he n am e h a s b ee n p e rp e t u at e d th ro u gh t he

l aps e of a ge s i n the ge og aphical no mencl ature p f the

,
r

re gions th e y inh ab it e d an d al tho u g h n ati ons far re m ot e ,

an d w itho ut i nt e rco ur s e poss e ss m onu m e nt which th e y ,

s

a ttrib u t e to th e ra c e an d alth ou gh on e p e c uliar ch ara c t er

forms the inscrip tio n of all su ch m onument still the e s, r

ar e sc e pt ic as to th eir e x i st e nc e who im agin e t he

s Gre at ,

War as fab u lou as th e T oj an Fo such th ere i s no

’
s r
3
r

law of h i t o i c evid e nc e sho t of m

.

s rath e m at i c al d e mon r

st ratio n t h at w ill s uffic e The t riumph al colu mn of the .

1 Di sse rt ati o n on th e Hindu an d Th eb an He rcule s . R oy . As Tra ns ,

.

v ol . iii pp 1 39 , 1 4 0
. . .
—On a Hin du Intaglio , fo un d at Montro s e in S c otland
r ead De c .
,
1 8 30 .

2
Wil son place s this at B C
. 1 4 30 .

3
That t h e war of Tro y has n ot hin g fabulous in it, will b e se e n in th e
s e qu e l, wh en I t reat u p on thi s p ortion of Gr e e k hi st o ry .
 THE COOROOS AN D P AN DOOS . 147

Yado o s, D lhi m ention e d by the b ard Chund S ev e n

‘
at e , ,
’

c entur ie s ago th at at Prag a the first s e at of th ei p ow er ; , r

t he fo rm of Bh im a in t he v all e y of M o k unde r a ; th e
2 4
, r

c av e s of Dho omnar of N asuk and G irnar w ith thei , , , r

v ariou s r ock inscriptions t he s e p ul c h ral m o unt

-
of s

P and u m andalan in the C arn atic an d m any oth er plac e s

-
,
4
, ,

s ep arat e d a tho u s and mile s fro m e ach oth er might in v ain ,

b e app e al e d to ”
.

The sc en e of th e o utb re ak of the first burst of p a ss ion

b etwe e n the rival clans of the Gooroos and the P an dus ,

i s pl ac e d at Hastinap o or the m od ern D elhi On the ,

.

d e ath of P andu ”
obs erv e s Col To d ,
“
D uryodh an a .
, ,

n ephe w of P andu ass ert e d th e ille gitimacy of the P an dus

, ,

b efore the ass emble d kin With the aid how ever of the .
, ,

prie thood an d the blind Dhertarashtra his n eph ew

s , ,

Yo o di htra eld e st son of P and u wa s inv e st e d by him with

s , ,

the s e al of r oy alty in the c ap it al H astin ap o or , D uryo d .

h ana s plots ag ains t th e P and u an d his p artis ans w e re so

’
,

numerou s th t the five b roth ers d et ermine d t o le ave for

,
a ,

awh il e th e ir anc e st ral abod e s on th e G ang e s

,
th ey sou ght :

sh elt er in foreign co untrie s about the Indu s an d w ere ,

first p rot e cte d by Drupdeva king of P an chalica at whos e , ,

cap it al P an ch alin agara the surrounding p rinc e s h ad

, ,

arriv e d as s uito rs for th e h and of his d aught er D ru p de vi

, , .

B ut the p riz e was d e stin e d for the e xile d P andu an d th e ,

sk ill of Arj o on a in arch ery obt ain e d the fair who thre w , ,

ro u nd hi s n e ck th e g arl and of m arriag e ( Burmala) The , .

d is appoint e d p rinc e s indulge d th eir re s e ntment against the

1
I sh all dist in ct ly Sh o w the t rib e s of t h e Yado os c ontiguou s t o the
n ort h e rn b ound ary of The ssaly .

2
On e of th e P and o o l e a de rs .

3
Th e Pass (D urra , or Dwarra of Mok un d ,
an e pith et o f He ri) .

4
Th e P an di oni s R e gio , of Pt o le my, h avin g Mad u ra as a c apit al ; which
i e ld s c o nvi c tio n th at th e P and o o s c olo ni se d thi s re gio n, and gave th e
y
n ame of t his ol d se at of p o we r,
Mathura on th e Jumna , t o t hi s ne w
settle ment .
 14 8 THE COOBOOS AN D P AN DOOS .

e xile but by Arj oon a s how th ey suffere d the fat e of

,
’

P en elop e s s uitors an d the P andu brou ght ho me his bride

’
, ,

who b e c ame in co mmon the wife of three broth e rs

m ann e rs d e ci s ively S cythic The d ee ds of the broth er s .

ab ro a d w e re b ruit e d in H astin apo o r an d the blind ,

Dhert ara shtra s influ e nc e e ffe ct e d th eir re c al

’
To st o p .
,

howe ver th eir int e stine feu d he p artition e d the P andu

,
s,

sov e reignty ; an d wh ile hi son D uryodh an a re tain e d s

Hastin apo or Yo o dishtra fo u nd e d the ne w c apit l of Indra

,
a

re st ha O h e di vi s ion of th e P an da sov e re ignty

’
p n t ,

t he n e w kingdo m of In drap e t ha e cl ips e d th at of

’
r s

Hastin apoor The b r o th ers re d uc e d to ob e di e nc e the

.

surrounding n ations an d co mp e lle d th eir prin c e s to sign

,

trib ut ary e nga geme nts Yo o dishtra fi rmly s eat e d o n his

.
,

thron e d et ermin e d to sign alis e his reign an d hi s sove

,

r ei nt
g y by t he imposing an d sol e m n rit e s of A swame dha
,

a n d R aj so o In th e s e m a gnific e nt c ere m oni e in whi ch

. s,

p rinc e s alon e officiate e v e y d uty down to th at of porte r

,
r , ,

i s p e rforme d by roy alty .

The st ee d of s ac rific e lib erat e d und e r Arj oon a s c are

‘ ’
, ,

h aving w andere d whith er he list e d for tw elve m o nths an d ,

non e d aring to a cc ep t thi s c h alle nge of s up re macy he was ,

r e conduct e d t o I n drap re st h a wh ere in the me anwh il e

’
, , ,

t he h all of s ac rific e was p re p are d an d all t he p rinc e s of ,

t he l and w ere s u mm on e d to att e nd The h e arts of t he .

C o oro o s b urne d with e nvy at t he a ss umption of s up re m a cy

,

by the P and a for the Princ e of H astinapoor s o ffic e was

s,
’

to s e ve out the s acre d food The rivalry b et we e n the

r .

ra c e s b urst fo rth afre sh ; but D uryodh an a who so oft en ,

fail e d in his sch eme s ag ains t the s afety of his ant agonists ,

de t ermin e d to m ake the virt ue of Yo o dishtra the instru

me nt o f his s ucc e ss He av aile d hi m elf of the n ation al
. s

p rop e nsity for pl ay in which the R ajpoot continu e s to

,
'

p re s erv e his S cythic re s e mblanc e Yoo dishtra fell int o .

1
Aswam e dh a, from Aswa, a h orse, and M edha , a sac rifi c e .
1 50 THE P AN DOOS IN GREECE .

Yoo dishtra, B alde va, h aving retire d with the

an d Crishna,
wre ck of thi s ill fat e d stru ggle to Dwaric a the two former
-
,

had soon to l ament the d e ath of Crishn a sl ain by the ,

aborigi n al t rib e s of Bhils a g ainst who m fro m th eir ,

,

sh att ere d cond iti on th e y were un able to cont e nd Af t er

,
.

this e v e nt Yo o dishtra with B alde va an d a fe w followers

, , ,

e nt irely w ithdre w fro m I n d ia an d e migrat ing no rthw ards ,

by Sinde to the Himal ay an mount ains are th ere ab an don e d

, ,

by Hindoo t radition al history an d are suppos e d to h ave ,

p erish e d in the snows .

Th e s e h e ro e s wi ll a g ain b e fo und in Gre e c e as d eifi e d ,

b eings ; and as such th e y will distinctly app e ar In .

p erfe ct h arm ony with the religi ous faith of the Bud histic ’

s ettlers in P hthiotis an d the O thrys the Himal ay a s of ,

—
Gre e c e in h arm ony with the cree d of the C a shmirian
,

colonists of that country th e y are the s ubj e cts of a s aintly,

invoc ation an d a s aintly a sc ript ion of pow e r ov e r t he

,

e l e m e nts i d e ntic al with the p re s e nt Bud histic cre e d of ’

,

Arj una s still t estifying his

’
relu ct an c e k
t o b e gin t he wor of d eat h, Cri shna
re plie s t o h im in a strain , th e t e rrible sublim e o f t h e S anchya d o ct rin e o f

fat alism ; t hu s b eau t iful ly re n d e re d by Milman

Ne
’
er wa s t h e t ime wh en I was not, n or th ou, n or yond e r ings o f e art h k
Her e after n e e r shall
’
b e th e t im e, wh en on e of u s shall c ease t o b e .

The s oul, withi n its m ort al frame , glid e s on thro ugh ch ild h o o d , youth
and age ,

Th e n in an oth er form re ne we d, r en ews it s st at e d c ours e again .

All indestruct ible i s h e that sp re ad th e living universe ;

A nd wh o is h e th at shall d e st ro y th e wo rk o f th e In d e stru ct ible ?
C o rruptible th e se b o d ie s a re , that wrap th e e ve rlasting sou l

Th e e t e rnal, u ni maginable so ul . Wh e nce , on t o b attle Bh arat a

Fo r h e that thi n ks t o slay th e soul, or h e that thinks t h e s o ul is slain,
Are fon dly b o th alik e d e ceive d . It is no t slain— it slaye th not ,

It i s not b orn —it

d oth n ot di e ; past , p re se nt , fut u re n ow it not k
‘
Ancient, e t ernal, and unchange d, it d ie s n o t with t he dying frame .

S uch are th e savages t hat fi

rst p e ople d Gre e ce , “
fe e di ng up on a corns .

S ee Adeling s Sk et ch of S ans Lit , by Talboys, p 1 57

’
. . . .
 THE E GfEAN S . 1 51

Rome .While th ere fore the marvels wrou ght by the s e

ancie nt s aints an d th e ir It alia n s u cc e sso rs m ay be allow e d

to repos e in the s ame me diev al e scrut oire the fact of th eir ,

e xi st e nc e a s m e n of t he s am e p a ss i ons w ith our s e lv e s w ill ,

b e t ak e n as h istoric al th eir mira cl e s as po e t ic al , .

I h av e al re a dy p oint e d out the g re at s ettle me nt of the

Hiy a t rib e s ”
or th e I onians
,
”
in w e st e rn Gre e c e an d , ,

I h av e a dv ert e d to the t e rm I onian as a pplie d to th e se a

which l ave s the sho re s of th at co untry It was fro m the .

clans of on e of the P and ava b roth e rs—th e s e w arlik e chie fs

who m I h ave j u st notic e d th at the gre at e ast ern se a of ,

Hell as — t he E g aian d eriv e d it s app e ll at ion

,
Vij ay a
,
”
.
,

or Victo ry was the p roud d e si gn ation of Arj o on a the

”
, ,

third of the P and av a s his m artial b ands w ere from thi s ,

title of Vij ay a by the re gular p at ronymic form de sig

, ,

the cl ans of Vij ay a an a pp e l

”
n at e d th e V aij aya or ,

l ation th at took fi rm root in the Gree k l angu age a s

Ai G A i o s Th e s e w arlik e t rib e s I look upon as th e reli c s
’ ‘
. ;

of the gre at conflict re cord e d in the M ah abh arat a an ,

e v e nt fix e d at abo u t B C 1 43 0 which fro m conn e cting . .

,

circumst anc e s I am inclin e d to pl ace abo ut fifty y e ar s

,

p re vi o u s to thi s d at e The Aigaians undo ubt e dly forme d.

’

a p art o f th e Him al ay an e mi g rat ion m o re e sp e cially in ,

conn e ct ion with the p e ople of C ashmir V igi p ara a .

-
,

co rruption of Vij aya pur or Vij aya town still st and

“ ”
-
,
-
,

in g in C ashmir t ak e n i n conn e ction w ith the t e mple of

,

the P an do o s ( of who m Arj o on a or Vij ay a was on e ) an d the ,

s ettl ement in Gre e ce of the C ash mirians an d Himal ayan s

X
( y n i a an d Othr s
y ) th r ow a pow e rfu l l i ght upo
,
n th i s
anci e nt e mi g rati on an d supply in the great confl i ct of the
, ,

1
As u su al th e ancient di gammat e d sound of th e v was lost ; a p ra e
t i c e p re valent thr ough out t h e stru ct ure of the Gree k . Th e nam e “
V aij aya,
”

t hu s b e cam e
“
Ai j aia,
”
wh e n ce t h e j
a d e ctive aigai o s a o n
- - -
.
”
Th e “ j ”
an d
“
g ar e c onst antly c o mmutable h ence Agaios .
”
Th e Pali form is
WWW
1 52 THE AIGIALES .

M A H A B H A R A TA ,
an a d e qu at e motiv e for this e xt ensive
s e ttle ment .

The n ame of the m artial Arj oon a th e chi ef of the ,

Ai gaian s i s w e ll p re s erv e d in a no rth ern di strict of Th e ss aly

,

c all e d from him P E L A G O N I A, p rop erly P H A L G O O N I A

“
,
”
,

fro m P H A L G O O N U S a n ame of Arj o on a

”
,
.
l

The cl a ssic al st ud e nt w ill re memb er th at the I oni ans

w ere calle d P E L A S G O I AI G I A L E S
“
the l att e r t erm
suppos e d to b e Gre ek an d translat e d S ho re s men ” - .
2

With th e i dea of the sea h o we v er it has no conn e ction ; , ,

it s imply m e ans th at th e I onians or ho rs e t rib e s w ere ,

-
,

“
A i JY A L E i s P E L AS K A
”
or A R JU N A s C L N S of
,
’
A

P L A S A The conn e ction b et we e n the Att ac an d B en are s

E
”
.

h as alre ady b e e n noti c e d an d not hi ng i s m o re cl e ar th an

,

th at th ere e xist e d in the e arlie st tim e s the most intimat e

conn e ctio n b et w e e n no rth w e st ern I nd ia an d th e e a st e rn -

Gange tic p rovinc e s O f this no m ore dire ct an d powerful

.
,

e vi d e nc e c an b e fo u nd th an th at the P ali fo rm s of the

,

S anscrit constitut e th e b a s e of the I on ic dial e ct whil e the ,

so urce of the Doric is to b e sought for in the rough

no rth e n S anscrit onc e spok e n by the trib e s bordering on
r ,

Little Thib e t .

Wh ile the cl ans of Arj oona the A I G A I A N S s ettl e d in , ,

a pow e rful body on th e e a st ern sho re s of H e ll a s anoth e r ,

l arge b and of the s ame martial chie fs colonis e d a consid e r ,

abl e po rti on of Epirus Th e s e w ere the K S H E TR Y A S ”

. or ,
“
w arrior c a st e ; who g ave to th eir n ew abod e the de sig -

n ation of K S H E TR i N E or the K S H E TR A C H I E F S a
’
,
” ” -
,
3

n ame which app e ar s in the Gre e k fo rm of K E S R i N E T -

,
”

an d s u pplie d to th e R o m ans t h e t e rm C A S TR A Th e s e
”
.

re nown e d cl ans w e re DE S B R A TI
“ ’
TH E s P R o ri - -
’ '

Wilson s Sans ’
. L ex
'
.
-
P ha lgoona .
2 ’
A i7 ia 7\e s .

3
Fr om K shetrya, a warri or, an d 73
7 m , a king o r ch ie f .

“
Th e full form is Bharat a b e ing pron ou n ce d alm o st simul
h
f’
4 . The
“ ”
t ane ously with th e B, and th e short vo we l t otally ecli se d b t h e usu al
p y
 54 BROTOS, THE A U TOCHTHON .

fo und acting a most impo rt nt p art in Gre cian histo ry I a .

‘

would h ere point out a singular sp e cime n of the Gre e k

syst em of re c ording n m e s by which hi t ory was m ade to a ,
s

a ss u me th e g a b of fabl e i t o c c u s i n conn
r e ct i on w i t h r
;
th e s e e arly colonist of G re e e e E ve meru s the M e ss e s .
,

nian we are told d eriv e d the p are nt age of a chie f c all e d

, , ,

“
B roto ”
fro m a c e t ain B rotos an Au t o chtho n ;
“
s, r ,

whil e He siod d e du c e d it f o m B rot o s the son of Ait her r ,

a n d Hem e ra ; on whi ch s u bj e ct mi sl e d by hi G re cian ,

s

gui d e M r Grot e has very n aturally rema k e d th at Th i s

,
. r ,

B rotos mu st p rob ably he int e nd e d a s the firs t of men ”

.
2

Thi s strang e pie c e of Gre e k t rav e sty i s how e v er soon , ,

r e sto re d t o it o rigin al t e xt by ge ographical e vid e nce

s ,
.

A U TO C H TH O N of Ev e me u s is
“ ” “ ”
B R O To s t he r ,

a chi e f o f B R A TA ; an ATA c T H A N ,
“ “ ”
R E B A TA S ,
A -

( A u tochth o n ) o r h e r o of th e A T A C L
,
A N D ; B ar a t a b e i ng -

s itu at e d about fift e e n mil e s fro m th e At ac th an s or ,

A uto chthon as will b e s e e n by th e m ap o f th e P unj ab

s,

while H e si od g en e alogy co me s n e arly to the s ame point

’
s ,

s inc e he m ak e s his h e ro “
th e so n of Bh arat a s the ,

1
Les Y a d avas su b divi sé s en gra n d n o mb r e d e t ribu s t o ut e s alli e e s
un

o c c u p e nt l e vast e c h amp d e l hist oire an ci e nne ;

’
e nt r e lle s e t av e c
’
’
d autre s,

é t e nd u e , qu e l e s m eme s n om s ave c le s
é
’
c e st a cau se d e c et t e p are nt si

m em e s fait s qu i s y ratt ach e nt, et qui sont attribu é s a d iffé rents p e rso nage s,
’

se retr ouvent p a rtou t, d ep uis le Ca chmi r

j a sga a Ceylon on dirait qu e le s
’
f

ac t i o ns ain si u
q e t out e ch o se d ans l In d e,
’
so n t c o n sid é r é e s c o mme un e
p rop riét é d e famille p ossé d é e n c ommu n L e Mah ab arat, . s e mb l e avoi r

é t é u n e gue rre d e l In de orie ntale e t c e nt ral e , c o n tre l Ind e d e l Orie nt

’ ’ ’
et

du N o rd . C e st
’
su r le ch a mp d e Ku ru pr s e d e Hastin ap o o r qu e lle fut ,
’

a m e n é e, m o ins a u n e issu e, q u a u n e p au se , p ar la d est ru ctio n mii t u elle

’

c o mb at ant s ; a un e gran d e p au s e di s j e, ap r es laqu e ll e , c o mm e d u ne

’
des -

s ou r c e q ui p arait t arie p o u r un instant, e t qui s e d éb or d e d e n o uve au, e ut

u n e n ouve lle sé ri e d é ve n e m e nt s imp ort ant s, se mblable a
’
s o n c ou rs d an s
c e ux q ui su ivire nt la gu erre d e Tr oi e sou leve m ents d e p e uple s, mi gratio ns,
c o nst ru ctio n de villes, formatio ns d e n ouve aux ét at s, ch ange m ents d e
”
TR OY ER S Exa m Gri t R aj
’
re li
gi on, e t d es inn o vations d e t out e s ort e . . . .

Tar/r v ol ii p 2 9 4
. . . . .

2 Hist Gre e c e vol i

,
.
p 8 8, not e 1 . . . .
 BROTOS, THE HAYA . 1 55
n

H A I TH E -
’
EO
l
P R I E S T an d of HE M
( AZ 6 6 m ,
p )
-
or HA YA 2
,

ARA th at is the H i M A L A Y A N M O U N TA I N S N ot with

, ,
.
3

st anding th e s e orthographic al e ro rs ho wev er the r , ,

i mpo rt ant fact of the c are ful p re s e rv at io n o f the He ll e nic

g en e alogie s is cle arly e st ablish e d as we sh all rep e at e dly ,

hav e o cc a sion to re m ark ; so c arefully t re a s u re d in fact are

th ey th at th ey will as we p rogre ss affo rd the most
, , ,

int ere sting as w ell as convincing p ro o fs th at wh eth er

, ,

th e s e g en e logie s asc end t o the gods or to h ero e s or to

a , ,

men th ey are e qu ally t ru stwo rthy a s a tho ro u ghly

, ,

sound b asis for histo ry The error is th eirs who t rans .

,

l ating S anscrit n ame s by hom og ene o u s Gre ek sounds ,

a n d v ery n at urally di scre diting the absurdit ie s th ereby

p roduc e d h av e u pon this fo und ation b ee n le d to d eny the
,

e x i st e nc e of an y h i sto ric al b a s i s upon wh ich th e s e e rro rs

re pos e .

A littl e to th e north w e st of the Cass0 paei or C a shmi -

ri ans was th e i sl and of K O R K U R A S so c alle d f o m i t s

,
-
, r

colonist s the K O R K WA R A S o r p e opl e of K e rku in Little

“
,
-
” 4

Thib e t ; whil e b e ing also a e t tl e m e nt of th e “

P HA Y A ’
s

H ai a k e s) or H A Y A C H I E F S i s inh ab it ants w ere

5
P
’
K ES
( -
t ,

calle d P hoeac e s The n ame of S C H E I A it also re

“
.
”
R ,

c eive d fro m t he s e ttl ers fro m S H K E R sit uat e on t he ’ 6

,

1
TH ER O, th e app e llat ion o f t he Bu d hist p ri e st
’
. S ee Mahavanso , p assim .

2 E a t, H i ; t h e Horse Trib e
or .

3 HEM ER A, a d ay, HIM A R A ; Hi mA LAYAN MOU N TA IN

”
- - —A ra, a m oun
t ain, i s a t e rmmm on t o Raj p o ot an a an d oth er di stricts ( th e 6pos of t he
co

Gre ek an d t h e B ar o f th e He b re ws
) Vi de Col Tod s ac count o f Ara boo dh
’
-
. .

or th e Jamant Ab o o .

4
K e rk u, lat 35° . long 7 6 .
°
A wu/r si gnifi es a st ro ngh old, fort ; or

P esha ww , front ier fo rt K erk a wwr t he fort of K erk u

’
f
as .

form th e long
” “
Th e r esp e ct iv e v o we ls u , a, b le n d wi th w, an d u in
an d
C orc fi ro s Corc yrus .
( S ee Rul e x vi . App e n dix .
)
5 P a , a c h i ef, an d H a ya ka d erivat ive o f H a ya th e h ors e
, ,
. Th e Hayanian
r H orse Ch i e fs
( I on i an
)o .

Prop e rly Shak er L at 34

6
l ong . .
°
. 68 ° -
Th o rnt o n, S p elt
also Sh ak ar ( S e i Ap p en dix
ee Rul .
) . .
 1 56 CARN A .

ri ght b ank of the Jailum whil e a s e ct ion of the Rullini , ,

or th e p e opl e of the Bol an c all e d th e D E E B A N h aving ‘

, ,

b e e n the first colonists of the i l and gav e t o it the n ame s ,

of D R E P A N E S till farth er to the south lay the C E P H A L L

.

IN I
”
,( Gop al i ni) o r ch i e fs of C
-
i sh n a who h a d r ,
” 2

e mi grat e d fro m C A B U L the A siatic corrupt io n o f

”
,

G o rA L
”
while imme diat ely to the we st an d north w e st
,
3 -

th e cl ans of C A R N A p rinc e of An gade sa took up th eir

”
, ,

abod e in the p rovinc e of a n am e d eriv e d

”
A CA R N A N I A
’
,

fro m the u su al Gre ek euphoni c affix of the a an d ”

,

Carnari the plural form o f C arn a The s mall s e ttl e m e nt

”
.
, ,

CA E N o s I S L E
”
lie s to the c e ntral w e st of ,

K arn a him s elf the e ld er b roth er of the P an doo p rinc e s

, ,

by the m oth er s side b eing the son of S urya ( the

“
’ ” “
, ,

h aving t ak e n the p art of the Co oroo s in the gre at conflict

of the M ah abh arat a had b e e n sl ain by Vij ay a ( n aeus ) , ,

or A j un a the third of t h e P and av a s who h e nc e obt ain e d

r , ,

t he t itl e of K A R N A JI T or Conqu eror of C arn a

“ -
, .

”
The h i sto ry of C arn a the S un bo rn will be again -

notic e d in it s p rop er pl ace The sourc e of this Gre e k .

s ettl eme nt i s still s e e n in K A R N A a no rth we st e rn ,

”
-

district of Cashmir The S uryatanyas (Euryt an e s ) or .

,
5
,

th e K arn as th e cl ans of t h e J umn a are to be s e e n on

, ,

t h e sou th e rn b a s e o f th e E tolici M ont e s or t he m oun ,

t ains of Oud e while the A G R ZEI or p e opl e of AG R A lie

, ,

I
Th e u sual form is Drubb e e ; t he pl Drubban . .
(S ee Ru le 11 .
— ii a5, e
, .

2
Gop a la, Krishna, an d ina , a chief .

3 of Arran, i s
TH E K OP HEN ES, Rive r ve ry pro pe rly allowe d t o be t he
River Cabul . Koph ene s -
i s t he Gre e k way o f writ ing Gop ina, or t he -

G op a -
King , G o p ala ( Ca b ul a)or Kri shn a
i . e .
- - -
. S e e Rule vi . in App en di x,
,

c ons tant int e rchange o f th e Gre e k

”
for th e a with the S anscrit
Gre e k
” ”
“
u, an d
“
o . This also sh o ws that t h e “
a mu st have b e e n
sounde d a s b roadly as t h e S cot ch .

4
Surya j a, -
e pith e t of Carna .

5
Eu is th e o rdinary Gre e k form fo r S u . S wrya, t h e S un, and ta ng
/a ,
a child, —the Children of the Sun . S wrya tanya, th e Jumna R .
 1 58 IN D IAN P OL ITIES .

the D amam (Ath amania)an d thos e of Cahun ( Chaonia) ,

t he l att e r n o w co mp arat iv ely an i ns i gni fic ant p e opl e ma d e ,

a far mo re i mpo rt ant app e aranc e o n th e map of G re e c e ,

th an the th e n sle nd er t rib e of the O phien se s or Afgh ans

I sh all n ow rap idly b ring this g e ographic al sk e tch to a
clos e ; n or Should I h ave t axe d the p atie nc e of the reader
to this e xt e n t had it not b ee n ind isp e ns able to de m o u
,

strat e irre fut ably p rimitive Gre ec e a s b ein g p rimitiv e I ndia .

C o nA x o s M ons
”
”
Hills ( the of ‘
O n t he G ooa x HA
”
G OORK HA CALL G o o nx 2
j E tolia )are the
, _I E N S E S or -
,

H A WA R TR I B E S ;
”
- to th eir south the HY A N TE S 0 r
“ -
,
3

L A N D of the HY A S who are situ at e d along the b anks of

”
,

the E V E N U S
- so c all e d fro m its h aving b e e n a se ttle me nt
,

of the HY A B R A H M I N S The C O U E E E TE S or p e opl e

.
,
5

”
of the L A N D of the C O E EE thos e found ers of C R E TA
”
,
’ -
,

an d nurs e s of Z e us are i n a cco rd a nc e w ith t he se a faring

, ,
-

h ab its of th eir old cou nt ry situ at e d n e ar the south ern ,

shore of ZEtolia Th e re is one ch aract eristic of Indian

.

society st amp e d irrevocably an d u n mi stak e ably upon the

m ap of Gre e c e viz the di stinct p rovinc e s whi ch are dott e d
, ,

ov er its surface Thi s s ep arat ion it was th at p roduce d the

.

civil wars and ultimat ely the ruin of Gree c e This it was
,
.
,

which u nd er the form of the Hept archy p rove d the we ak

, ,

n e ss of Engl and ; an d thi s it is which with the s ame ,

n arro w fe eling of a p uny n ation ality is still d e sire d for ,

Gre at B rit ain by the ignorant or the ambitious as the ,

b e st mode of forming an United K ing dom ”

The s ame .

syst e m was evi de nt in the Indo S aurian s ettleme nts of -

P ale stine wh ere the children of I srael fo und t he numerous

,

t rib e s of the Hivit e Amorit e P erizz it e J ebusit e an d many

, , , ,

1
The genit ive of Corax is give n, as Sh o wi ng the source o f th e t erm .

2
From Ca li, war .

3 E gan, plural of H ya, and d es ( tic)

, land .

E—Ven/as is Hi nena , —V ena, Brah ma S ee “

E— “
Hi pur ,
4 ”
-
. E phur a,
-
p iru s; -

“
E Bu d— e Bu d—
”
Hi p airos
-
.
-
es
( H -
d es) .

5
Couretes, a d erivative form o f Core e ; Gr fo rm Kovpiir es, —Eng Curet es
. . .
 IN D IAN P OL ITIES . 1 59

oth ers e x actly an alogous to the h ab its of th e s e s ame

,

Ind ians wh eth er und e r the n am e of B ritons S ach as or

, , ,

S a c a soos ( S axons )
-
“
The whol e of Ind ia w ri t e s Colon e l
.
”
,

VVilk s ,
“
is nothing m o re th an o n e v a st cong erie s of such
1

republics The inh ab it ants e v er in war are d ep end ent

.
, ,

upon th eir re sp e ctiv e P otails who are at the s ame t ime ,

ma gistrat e s colle cto rs an d p r ncip al farmers

, , Th ey i .

trouble th ems elv e s v ery little about the fall an d dismem

herment of e mp ire s ; an d p rovi d e d the township w ith its
li mits which are e x actly mark e d out by a bound ary lin e
, ,

rem ain int act it is a m att er of p erfe ct indiffere nc e to th em

,

who b eco me s sovereign of the count ry ”

.
1

1
S ketches of the S outh of India, vol . i p 1 17
. . .
 XIII .

TH E H ELI ADZ E .

L
FO U N TAIN OF I G HT that fro m thy golde n urn
S he dst the bright streams that fl o o d the ci rcling ye a r,
O r glo w st Wi thin yon living ge ms that burn
’

Thro ugho ut the blue o f G L O R Y s hallo we d sphere ;

’

A s i s the voice o f many waters, thine

’ 1

H ymns a S i R E s might from an e ternal shrine l

’ ”
E P — . .

TH E s ame t e nde ncy to an adoration of the visibl e pow ers

of n ature which d e b as e d humanity ; fro m the worshipp er
,

of the sun to the wo rshipp er of the Vic ar gods of the

,
-

e a st an d t he w e st ; v e ry e arly g av e a distinctiv e titl e to th e

hierarchie s of the S O L A R an d the LU N A R race a t itle

” ”
,
i

applie d to th e p rim e v al inh ab it ants of th e wo rld an d ,

d eriv e d fro m th eir sp e cific wo rship of the S un and the

M oon Th e s e t itl e s b e c ame the di st inct ive app ell ati ons of
.

two v ast s e ctions of the human family Wh en th erefore .

, ,

we re ad of anci e nt t rib e s rep re s e nt e d as C H I L D R E N O F

,

TH E S U N
”
,
or
“
C H I L D R E N O F T H E M O O N we sh all by ,

no me ans consider such app ellations as mythologic al but ,

a s th e corre ct an d p re c is e d e s i gn at ion of th e s e p rimit iv e

i dol ators . Thi s di stinctio n will h av e it s full w eight in the

v en erable annals of the Ap ian L and and of Egyp t and ,

R ome an d P eru
,
In Bh arat a V ersh a or I ndia agre e ably
.
, ,

to this p ractic e the two gre at dyn astie s of the l and w ere
, ,

divid e d into the S urya V an sa or S olar dyn asty and the

, ,

Chandra V ansa or Lun ar dyn asty The fo rmer w ere the

, .

e arlie st s ettlers in Gre e c e an d the reli giou s e xpon e nts of

'

1
Re v , chap i
. . . v
. 15
.
 ’
162 THE VED AN TISTS AN D BUD HISTS .

ch amp ions of, an d the c aus e s for a furious an d p rotract ed ,

cont e st .

Th e s e fo e s of the Airanian s or B ud hist s are me ntion e d

’
, ,

under the d e signatio n of Diws the D e us of the Ro m an s , ,

an d th e D e v a s of the S anscrit Thus at l ength we oh .

, ,

t ain the d efi nition of the t erm The D evas are B R A H .

s um for such is the o rdin ary a cc ept ati on of the t itl e ;

,

h enc e such too is the signific at ion of the t erm D I U

, ,
”
.

F urth er to p rove th at thi s long conflict notice d by

, ,

Fe rdou si is b e tw e e n th e s e rival s e cts anoth er e rr o r of

, ,

th e s am e autho r is suffi cie nt for ev e n an e rror sub mitt e d ,

to a p at ie nt e nquirer will oft en p rov e a m ost v alu abl e ,

au tho rity with who m the h eroi c

“ ”
The D i w S U EE E D
.
,

Rustam fights long in a do ubtful cont e st i s th e DIw ,

The High C a st e B rah mi nic al V e d anti st

“ ”
SU V ED
~ or ,
.

I t i s thus th at sounds an d fo rms are trans mitt e d for c e n

,

t urie s wh e n all i d e a of th eir t ru e s ig nific at ion h as long

,

b een sw allow e d up by time .

S o also wh e n M ohs an t alks of th e wo rk

, , ,
“
Timsar
DA SA TE R or the V e n erable D e satir he me ans Ti msar
” “
,
”
,

D A S S O O TR A ,
-
or th e Te n S o otras .

I would t ak e a rapid survey of the vast Trib e s of

no w

th e S un whos e influenc e and religious p ractic e s v er y

,

early p e n e t rat e d to th e re mot e st re gions I n a g e n e ral .

point of vie w we may look upon Oude as havm g b e en the

, ,

first great an d ancie nt focu s of the re gion Of the

Childre n of the S un of whom R ama was the p atriarch , .

The p re v al e nc e of the S ol ar t rib e s in E gypt P al e stin e , ,

P eru an d R o me will be e vid ent in the co urs e of the

, ,

following rapid survey for it will be impossibl e to do ,

m o re th an give a sk etch of thi s wi d e ly sp re a d p e opl e In .

E gypt wh ere th e y are found to hold the chie f sw ay the

, ,

religio u s s yst e m was so far tol erant a s fre e ly to p ermit of ,

1
D10 , De o , Diu, Dyu, Diw, D ew, D eva , Deu, DO, are but variou s forms
Of the same words .
 THE S U RYA VAN S A . 1 63

the worship of Bud ha the gre at h e ad of the Lun ar R ac e

’
, ,

an d the inco rpo rat i on into th e ir rel igi ous syst e m o f mu ch

O f hi s ph il o sophy In fact th e hierarch i c const itut i on of

.
,

Egypt e mb rac e d an d fre ely p ermitt e d ritu als and fo rms of

wo rship of the most div ers e ch aract er w ith t he e xc eptio n ,

of so me few wh ich w ere p e culiarly Obj e ction abl e t o the

,

n at ion al s ensibilitie s .

The ch ild re n of the g reat S u ry a ra c e of No rth e rn

I ndia are th ro u gho ut the wo rld to b e re cognis e d by
, , ,

th eir gigantic b uildings an d st ill mo re distinctly by thos e

, ,

m a ssiv e w alls an d great public wo rks wh ich strik e the

, ,

b ehold er with a stonishme nt alik e in R o me It aly Gre e c e , , ,

P eru E gypt an d C eylon Th ey m ay with gre at p rop riety

, , .

i n all th e s e inst anc e s be t e rme d CyclOpae an i e th e styl e ,

. .

of b ui lding adopt e d by thos e G uklo p e s ( K i h n s)or -

i ic o
‘

chiefs Of the north J umn a as w ell as the countrie s adj ace n t

-
,

to th e R ama t rib e s of Ou de This rac e e arly forme d .

s e ttleme nts in Gre e ce to the south of A ch aia th ey w ere :

the Arc adians p roudly style d t hemselve P R O “

an d ,

S E LE N O I ”
,
B E F O R E the LU N A R R A C E ”
Th e ir n ame .

was e xp re ssive of the fact of th eir b eing di stingui sh e d

as co ming fro m the of t he L A N D
“ ”
AR C A D E S or -
,

of t he S U N ; the more imme diat e district wh enc e

'

th ey e migrat e d b eing th e AR A c D E S or Arac land

,
“ -
, ,

in the vicinity of Ak eb a ; th e fo rm A R A K “
an d th e
2
,

I R A K of the di st ic t of B abylon b ein g v arie tie s of t he

r ,

s ame word The v ery early prev ale nc e of the S un t rib e s

.

in the P e loponn e su s i s cl ear It was t hi s p e opl e who .

g ave to th at l arge division of Gree c e the n ame of the

AR I AN L and a t erm whi ch h as const itut e d t h e st and

ard lit erary e ni g ma of ancie nt an d m od ern t ime s Th ey .

w ere t he AP I AN or t he TH E S U N S
“ ” “
,
”
The re a d er .
3

1 Area, th e sun, and ( les, land .

2 Vi de Map of th e In di an S ettlem ents .

3 A bi, th e S un ; P e rsian p lural Al i a n, S uns Th e u sual Sanscrit form

-
.

” “ ”
is Avi the v, m
”
b, and “
p, c o mu t abl e : h e n ce Ap i an .
will re mem ber
th at Ais cul apiu s was the son of Apollo, - -

or the S un ; th at is quit e co rre ct He was the Offsp ring .

of the TH E G R E A T S U N an d cons e que ntly the AI S

“ ” “
,

C U L ARI U S or C H I E F of the S U N TR I B E a title which

-
2 ” 3
, ,

no more th rows doubt on his p erson ality or me dical

c ap acity th an th at of the S ons Of the Mist as applie d t o
, ,

th e E d inb urgh school of m e dicin e The p rinc e s of

“
.

M e w ar writ e s Colon el To d
”
,
are th e e ld e r b ranch of ,
4

the S ury a V an sa or Childre n of the S u n A noth er pa

, .

tronymic is R aghoovan sa d eriv e d fro m a p re d e cesso r of ,

R am a the fo c al po int of e ach scion of the S ol ar ra c e The

'

.
,

p rince of M ewar is styl e d Hindoo S ooraj ( S un of the”

,

Hindoos) Thi s d e sc e n dant of on e hundre d kings shows

.

hims elf in cloudy w e ath er from the S oorya Gokra or ”

,

B alcony of the S un The great obj e ct Of a do ration among .

th e E gypt ians was A r rs ( Ab is ) i e

” ”
TH E S U N and , , . .
, ,

th eir conn e ction both with O ud e an d the S ol ar wo rship is

as distinctly s ee n fro m the app ellation of th eir land ,
“
AE TI A
”
both the l and of O ud e an d the land of
.
“ 5 ” “
,

t h e S un
”
while the R A M A S of O u d e are as s elf evid ent
,
”
,
-

“
in R AM E s E s ”
or
“
C H I E F O E T H E RA M A s
-
,
6 ”
.

Anoth er ancient n ame of the P e loponn e sus was ,

IN AC H I A or th e
“
land of the S uns wh en ce also the
,
”
,
7

I n achus Riv er th e I n achi dm an d the I n achi en se s or S un

,
-
,

trib e s The m ost v e n erable n am e to be met with in the

.

Argive g en e alogie s i s I n a chu s or the S un king both of ,

-
,

whos e sons w ere Autochthons or the d e sc end ants of the ,

Chiefs of the Attock ”

The rac e of In achus or m ore .
8
,

1
The A
’
P ollo of th e Gre e ks ,
an d Baal of the S criptures, are merely
variou s forms of the sa me n am e t h e y will b e d uly not ic e d .

2
A s fro m Heri -
c ul e s
-
th e Gree ks made th e c orrupt form He ra -
c
’
le s, so

di d th ey cli p t h e form Ais cul—

’
ap yu s int o As c l ep io s ( S ee Rule i A
pp en dix )
- -
. . .

1
3 A i s, a chi e f ; ca l, a t rib e ; Ap i, the Raj asth , vol i p 21 1
‘
sun . . . . . .

5 A eti a a c ont rac t e d form of A ditya, th e sun .

6
From Ra ma and es, a ch i e f

—
.

7 I na ca , th e sun ; d e rivative form Of j na, the sun, In a ch-i a, S ol-land .

8
S ee chap . vii .
p 58. .
 1 66 THE CITY OF RAMA .

north ern ro manc e s We feel as if the e xist ence of the .

former ought to h ave b een as intimat ely associat e d with

th eir re sid e nc e e v e n in the popular le ge nd as th at of the
, ,

E gypt ian kings with th eir pyrami ds an d p al ac e s Th e y

”
.
,

are th e me n of E gypt th e y are th e m en of P eru th ey are , ,

the m e n of ROM A i e RAM A ! Th e y are the s ame rac e

‘
. . .
,
“
Th at R o me ”
writ e s Nieb uhr was not a L atin n ame
“
, , ,

was a ssume d to be self evid e nt an d th ere c an be no doubt -

,

th at the city had anoth er of an It alian form which was us e d ,

in the s acre d books lik e the myst eriou s n ame of th e Tib e r, .

The nam e R o m a which has a Gre e k look lik e th at of the

2
, ,

n eighbo uring town of Pyrgi b elonge d to the city at the ,

time wh e n all the towns round about it w ere P elasgian ”

.

A g ain in anoth er remark able p a ss ag e displ aying th at

,

s ag acity for which he was so distinguish e d Niebuhr ,

remarks Thi s w e st e rn wo rld was conn e ct e d w ith th at

:

p rimev al an d e xtinct wo rld which we c all the N ew The .

ancie nt Azt e c an s whos e c ale ndar was the most p erfe ct

,

which was anywh ere us e d for civil purpos e s b efore the

Gre go rian had a gre at y e ar consisting of 1 0 4 sol ar y ears
, , ! .

Th eir m od e of d ivi din g it accord e d with th eir syste m of

numerat ion in which t we nty five was the b as e During
,
-
.

this p e riod th ey too int rodu ce d two int e rc alations making

, , ,

up tw e nty fi ve d ays b etw ee n th em ; and wh e n we read of

-

the M e xic an fe st iv als of t he N e w Fire at the b e ginning of

a n ew s e c ul ar p eriod it i s imposs ibl e not to be re mind e d ,

of the R o man or p rop erly sp eaking the Etrusc an s e cul ar

, ,

fe st iv als mo re e sp e cially as at Ro me a n ew fi re was

k indle d in the t empl e of V e st a on ev ery first of March ”
.
3

1
The e vid e n ce s o f th e settl e ments, clans, and e arly history of Rome, are

e ven m ore d istin ct th an t h e p rimit ive hi st ory o f Gre e c e On th e . su bj e ct

o f the early hist or

y o f Ro m e, I h ave m ad e c o nsi d erable
p gro re ss .

2
V o l i p 2 87
. . N iebu h r was very
. . nat urally le d t o imagine thi s c ele
”
brate d nam e t o b e d erive d fro m P é i m ”
Th e S anscrit long “
‘
st re ngth . a
ve ry fre qu ently rep lac e s th e O an d w
”
of the Gre e k ; j ust as th e
di ale ctic Po seid on an d P oseidan
'

c hange in .

3
N iebuhr s Rom e,
’
vol . i p 2 81
. . .
 THE AN D ES AN D PERU . 167

The i d ent ityof p ractic e in Ro me an d P eru und er

numerous points of view I sh all sho rtly h av e occ a ion to , s

notice But I Sh all now firmly rive t the ch ain of ev id enc e

.

th at conne ct s the children of P E R U th at is t he ch ild

”
, ,

re n of TH with the S o orya V an sa or S un t ib e of

”
E S UN , ,
r

Oud e They are th en both the p e opl e of the U N D E s and

.
”
,
-

is th e g e n eral n ame of t h e t ract

“ ” “ ” “
the AN D E S U n de s - .

of count ry situat e d b etwe e n the Cai las an d Him alaya

rang e s of m ount ains w e st of L ak e R av an a s Hra d a n d in ,

t ersecte d by the cours e of the S utl ej riv er wh ich i ss uing , ,

fro m th at l ak e flows to the north we st ”

,
To th is day ” - .
,

Obs erv e s Colon e l To d

“
AN D E S still d e s ign at e s the
2
-
,

A lp in e re g ions of Thib et bord ering on Chin e s e Ta rt ary ”

, .

Here th en we h av e the R ama s of Oude di re ctly conn e ct e d

, ,

with the And e s and the p e ople of P eru with the Cuclope s ,

( Cyclop e ) or
“
Ch i e fs of
s t h e,
Ju m n a;
”
t h e s am e t rib e s

which we sh all find ch aract eris e d both in Gre e c e and ,

R ome as the Cyclop e s or own ers of v a st

”
G uk la
’
,
or , ,

h erds of c attle He nc e the const ant all u ion of the s

e arly writ ers to the Oxe n of the S un an d the i mmens e

”
,

flocks of Sh e ep which covere d the country of the Ar

c ad e s or L and of the S un
,
“
N or are the p e opl e of .

Mexico l e ss conn e ct e d with this rac e ; th eir l ang uag e a ,

diale ct of the S anscrit at onc e b etrays th em If the , .

land Of P eru d e riv e d th at n ame fro m the S uns ( P eru)

“
,

not le ss did th at of M exico fro m the abund anc e of its

gold an d silv er MA K S H I C O But our evid ence s of the ,
.
3

1
Hamilton s E In d Gaz , vol 11 p 692 Un—
d e s i s t he lo cal form for
’
. . . . . . . ,

U rna- d e s.
2 Raj a sth p 44.
, Col To d h o we ver d e rives th e t erm fro m Anga,
vol 1 . . . . .

th e c o un t ry o f K arn a, t h e son of S o orya .

3
Mak shik a, is a mi neral sub st anc e, o f wh ich two in ds are describ ed k .

S varn ciméikshika, gold Mak shik a, of a brigh t yellow c ol our,

'
The
‘
‘ ’
or

app are ntly th e mmon i d h R m h k i l

‘’

co pyr t i c i ron o r e ; an t e npgcz as i a ,

o r s ver

Makshik a .
’
Th ey h owe ver, p e rh ap s rath er
are , syn on y m ou s of t h e go ld
an d S ilver ore resp ectiv ely, th an t h e name s o f i
sp e c es .
”
—WI LS ON ’
S S ame .

L ex . Clavige ro incorre ctly d erive s Mexic o fromth eir war go d Mexitli -

.
168 THE CYCL OPES .

i d e ntity of the rac e which p e opl e d this country do not re st ,

simply upon l angu age ; the gre at monume nts of this

ancie nt p e opl e e qu ally d emonst rat e th e ir origi n L et us .

h e ar one who has had acc e ss to th e m ost auth e ntic

documents conn e ct e d with the ancie nt rac e s of P eru ;

Th e w alls of many of th e hous e s h av e re main e d un alt ere d

for c e nturie s ; the gre at s iz e of th e ston e s th e v ariety of ,

th eir sh ap e s an d th e inimit able workman ship th ey di spl ay

, ,

giv e to the city ( C uzco ) th at int ere sting air of anti qui ty ,

an d r o m anc e whi ch fills t h e mind w

,
ith pl e asing though
p ainful v en eration ”
.

A g ain sp e ak ing of the fo rt re ss of C u zco he w rit e s

, ,

The fo rtre ss w alls an d g all erie s w e re all built of ston e

, ,

t he h e avy blocks of wh i ch w ere not l ai d in re g ul ar cour s e s ,

but so displ y e d th at the s mall on e s might fill up the

a

int er stic e s b etw e e n the g re at Th e s e forme d a sort of .

ru st i c wo rk b e ing r o u gh h e wn e xc ept tow ar ds the e dg e s

, , ,

which w ere fin ely wrought M any of th e s e ston e s w ere of .

v ast Siz e so me of th e m b eing full thirty eight fe et long

,
-
,

by eight e e n b ro ad an d six feet thick ,

”
Lik e the v a st .
2

rem ains of th e G uk cla ra c e in Gree c e an d the m arv els of

’
, ,

archit e ct ural pow e r in C eylon th e t rav e ll er st ill m e ets , ,

e sp e c i ally in th e c ent ral re gi ons of th e t abl e l and w ith ,

m em ori als of th e p a st rem ains of t empl e s p al ac e s , , ,

fortre ss e s t errac e d m ount ains gre at milit ary ro ads

, , ,

a qu e d u cts an d
,
oth er public works which wh at ever , ,

d e gre e of scienc e th ey m ay display in th eir e x e cution ,

a stoni sh him by th eir num b er t h e mass iv e ch ara ct e r of ,

the m at e rials an d the grand e ur of th e d e sign

,
”
N or .
3

do e s this w rit er s account of the unit e d e nt erp ris e and

’

indust ry re quire d to construct a ro a d ov er the grand

plat e aux afford an infe rior i d e a of the re sourc e s of th e s e
,

“
Children of the S un the ancient p e ople of the Ramas
”
, .

1
Presc ott Peru vol
’
, . i p 1 5 from
. . Mem . of Gen Muller,
. vol 11 . . 2 25
.

2
Presc ott s Peru ’

, v
ol i p 1 5
. . . .
3 Ibid , p 59
. . .
1 70 THE C C OPES Y L .

of which trac e s are still visibl e Eve n a t the p re s ent day .

t h ere st ands u nch ang e d t h e gre at s ew er t he Clo aca ,

M axim a t he obj e ct of wh ich it may be obs e rv e d wa s not

, , ,

m e rely to c arry aw ay the re fu s e of t he city but chiefly ,

to dr a in the larg e la ke, whi ch wa s formed by the Ti ber,

b etw e e n the C ap itolin e Av e ntin e an d P al n , th n ,
ati e , an d e

e xt e nd e d b e tw e e n t he C ap itolin e an d A v e n tin e an d ,

re ch e d a s a sw a mp a s far a s t h e di st ri ct b e tw e e n t he
a , ,

Quirin al an d th e Vi min al .

Thi s wo rk c on is ting of th re e s emi circl e s of imme ns e

,
s

qu are bl o cks which tho u gh without mortar h ave not to

, ,

this day m ove d a knife s bre ad th fro m on e anoth er dre w ’

,

t he w at e r f o m t he s u rfa c e cond u ct e d it int o t h e Tib er

r , ,

an d th u s ch ang e d th e l ak e into sol id g ro u nd ; but a s t he

Tib e r it e lf h ad
s m ar shy b ank a l arg e wall was b uilt as
a , ,

a n e mb ank m e nt the g re at e r p art of wh i ch st ill e xi sts

, .

Thi s st u c ture e q ualling the Pyrami ds i n e x t e nt an d

r ,

massiv e n e ss ( an d N ieb uh r might h av e add e d built by t he ,

s ame p e ople) far s urp a s e s t h em in the d ifficul ty of its

,
s

e x e c ut i on It i s so gig anti c th at th e m o re yo u e x a min e it

.

t h e m o re inconc e iv abl e it b e co m e s how e v e n a l arg e an d ,

pow e ful S t at e co uld h av e e x e cut e d it In comp arison

r .

with it the a qu e du cts of the e mp erors c annot be

,

cons ide re d gran d ; fo r th ey w ere b uilt o f b icks wit h r ,

c em ent in the inn er p arts but in the more ancient wo rk ,

e v e ryth ing i s m a d e of squ are blocks of h e wn Alb an ston e ,

an d t h e fo und at i ons are i mm e ns e ly d e ep Th e s e are the

” 1
.

p e ople who c o nst uc te d the an cie nt Cat abo th a of B oeotia

r r ,

drain e d t he valleys of Cashmir an d Th e ss aly constru ct e d ,

th e m agnifi c e nt t anks an d c an als of C eylon t he v e n e rabl e ,

w alls of Myc en ae re are d the gl o o my grand eur of the

,

E gyp tian Th eb e an d the magnific e nc e of th e Te mpl e of

s,

S ol o m on True it i s th at the whol e of this ac e did not

. r

continu e in the re gion of the Childre n of t he S un but ”

,

N iebuhr s Hist Of Rome, vol i p 66

’
1 . . . . .
 THE L AN CAS . 171

not the l e ss w ere th ey the id entic al p e ople of the ame

”

l and The s am e trib e who fro m t he vicinity of C hmir

.
, as

colonis e d the L U N C E s Ti s or L anc as L an d f the

-
” “ -
,
”
, o

M a c e donians an d th e M A G A D H A S of Gre e c e g av e the n ame

, ,

to the most outh e rly p a t of Hindost an viz the i sland of

s r ,
.
,

C eylon to which app ellation but for this e migratio n it

, ,

ha d no cl aim An d not the l e ast int ere sting re s ult o f th e

.

ge ographic al evid enc e s alre ady advanc e d of the o rigin al

localitie which g ave a pop ulation to H ellas is the
s, ,

confirmation of the wid e Spre ad Hindoo id e a th at the

-
,

i sl and of C eylon h ad ori gin ally no j u st cl aim to the n am e

of L anc a an e vid enc e b rou ght out by the fact th at all the
m e mb ers of th e Hell e nic e mi g ration s urro u nd ing L yn c estis
or L an c a s L and are ,
of a high north e rly latitud e .

S p e aking of L anc a th e H onou rabl e G Turn ou r Obs erv e s

,
.
, ,

in hi s “
Ep it o m e of the H isto ry of C e ylon ”
wh e n ,

all uding to a Hind u t rav ell e r in th e l a st c e nt ury , The :

t e stimony of this Hind u is the m ore v aluable as the ,

i d e ntific ation of C eylon with L an c a i s n ot ad mitt e d by the

I ndi an P und its o r rat h e r to u se Tod s words it i s
’
, , an ,

i d e a sco ut e d by th e Hindoos who t ransfe r L anc a to a ,

v ery di t ant re gion

s
”
The co mp r eh e n s iv e vie ws of t he Old
.

Wo rld h eld by the illustrio u s Nieb uhr an d the t radition al

, ,

b elief of the Hindoos rel ativ e to L an ca s l and (Lync e s tis)

,
’
,
-
,
1

will be both amply j ustifi e d to the att entive s t u d ent by ,

th e v e n erabl e g eniu s of ant i quity who with on e h and ,

re ach e s to Th ra c e wit h th e o t e r to th e Cis Alp in e ro c ks

, h -
.

The L anc a p e opl e both of Thrac e M ac e donia an d It aly

, , , ,

w ere und oub tedly the p e ople bordering on the north ern
frontiers o f the Himal ay a ; m ore e sp e cially thos e in the
nei ghbo urhood of B av ans Roo dh o r R av an a s L ak e
’
,
,

abou t t e n mil e s fro m th at

“
M A N A S A LE H ”
or
“
ME N -
,

Z A LE H ,
”
which I h av e l at ely notic e d in E gypt an d in the ,

Him al ay as He nc e it wa s th at R av an a the riv al lo rd

.
, ,
a

1
Lunces d es -
.
 172 ROMA AN D RAV EN N A .

p aramount of India was exp elle d by Rama the s overei gn of , ,

O ud e his w arlik e Oppon e nt who h a s b ee n alre a dy no t ic e d

, ,

as the gre at pat riarch of th e S ury a V an sa The t ib es

'
. r

O f Rav an a are the fit ting Bu d histic a cco mp anim e nts to the

’

e mi g ants fro m Thib e t

r A still l arg er body of thi s p e opl e .
,

from th e ir s ettleme nts in Th ace move d forw ard into r ,

I t aly The b ands of an d th e Himal ay a as

”
I S cardoh
’
.
, ,

we h av e alre a dy s e e n fo rme d ettl e m e nt upon M ount ,

s s

S c ardus an d Adriu s The pop ul at ion Of t he D rau s g av e

.

it s n am e to the l arg e conflu e nt of the D an ub e c alle d the ,

D rav e and by the Ro mans the D raus or Dravus ( a mere

, , , ,

v ariation of the s ame t erm) t akin g its ris e t o the north of ,

t h e C arni c Alps Not far from the north w e st ern shore s

.
-

of t h e A d iatic th e p e opl e of L anc a fo rme d on e of their

r ,

e arlie st s ettle ments th at of P A TA V i U M or

, t he -
,

“
B U D H A S TO WN
’
while the re cord of the old count ry was
1

faithfully p re s erv e d in the fo und ation of the n e ighbourin g

t own ,
Ad i
”
HI M A L T Nr a,
”
or H M I L TON ’
A ,
2
A -
.

Imme diat ely to th e south of thi s flow e d the i mpo rt ant

riv e r P A D U s th at is BU D H A S River contiguous to
“ ” ’
, , , ,

which w ere the very p e ople whos e history we are ,

discu ssing They app e ar in the R o man form of L I N G ON E S

.
,

t h at i s in pl ain t erm s L A N c G ii i i t s or L A N C A TR I B E S
’ 3
- s z
, , , .

A n d n o w we are abo ut to arriv e at t he c rowning

c ertific at e of history B ehold the m e m ory of th eir chie f .
,

R A V A N A still p re s erve d in th e city of RA V E N N A an d se e on

, ,

t he w e st ern co a st of It alia it s g re at riv al RAM A o r R O MA , , .

Ho w th at gre at city of the S olar Rajpoots —th e G E N A

TA G A TA - or G E N S TO G A TA
,
”
th at is the TAG RA C E -
,
4
,
5

1 ’
P a ta, Bu d ha ; P a tani, Bu dhavi, p eople of Bud h a ( S ee Rul e
’
or vi )
-
. .

p rop e rly sp elt t hem

2 Tan, land :
a .

3
Gana, a t rib e S hort vo we l in th e
. various forms 5, s, 6, ii .
”
( See
Ru l e ii
. App e n d ix ) .
4
Gena, a t rib e .

5
Th e Tag is a renowne d Ra p oot Tri b e Th e Toga of the Ramas, wasj .

th e d re ss wo rn by t his trib e Th e race was of the TA A DES ( TO A -TUS )

.
,
G -
G
t hat is, Tag land -
.
 1 74 THE CYCL OPES .

surp rising wo rk was constru ct e d th ere is no s ati sfacto ry ,

a cco unt to be obt ain e d but it s magnitud e evinc e s a v ery

numerou s p op ulation with a strong gov ernmen t poss e ssing
, ,

t he pow e r of putting it in acti o n an d of guiding it s st re ngth ,

an d indu st ry ; as w e ll as of e xh ib iting at th e s ame t im e

a d e gre e of civ ili s atio n fro m whi ch t he p re s e nt inh ab it ants

are far re mov e d Th at p art of thi s m aj e st i c work

.

p articul arly d e s erve s att ention wh ere by a p arap e t of , ,

n e arly on e hundre d and fifty fe e t in bre adth at the b as e ,

an d thirty in th e summi t two hills are m a d e to jo in in , ,

o rder to encomp ass an d k ee p in th e w at ers of this lake In .

thi s wo rk th e n we find the incont e stibl e signs of an

, ,

imme ns e popul ation a nd of an e xt e nsiv e a g ric ulture

, It .

i s app are ntly th e m ost ancie nt of all oth e r wo rks e xt ant in

C eylon ; so ancie nt th at it c annot be t race d to any of the

,

Gov ernm ents or kingdo ms of the B rah mins We must .

t h ere fo re s y th at the further ha s/

a ,
c we
g o tow ar d s the
remotes t a ntiqui ty we find th e i sl and ri s ing i n t he i d e as it
,

imp re ss e s u pon our minds re sp e ct ing it s ci vili s ation and ,

pro p e rity
s
”
.

Th e s am e mi ght b e undo ubt e dly ass ert e d of v arious

, ,

p arts Of Gre e c e p articul arly of B oeo tia wh ere the ancie nt

, ,

C at abothra by which th at country h ad at on e t ime

,

b ee n effe ctu ally draine d w ere in the historic al time s of

,

Gre e ce allowe d to fall into ruinou s n e gl e ct If we turn

,
.

a g ai n to P eru o th e r e vi d e nc e s ari s e to mark the i d e nt it of

, y
t h i s g re at p e ople of whi ch n o thin g c an be a st rong e r
,

p roof th an the id entity Of e sp e cial social us ag e The .

P eruvians and th eir anc e stors the Indians are in thi s

, , ,

point of vie w at onc e s e e n to be t he s ame p e ople “

The .

l e ave s of the Cuc a writ e s Pre scott wh e n gath ere d are

”
,
“
,
”
,

drie d in the sun and b eing mix e d with a little lime fo rm

, ,

a p re p arat ion for ch e win g much lik e the b e t e l l e af of the

,
-

e a st ; the pung e nt l e af of the b et el was in lik e mann er

1
Prescott s Peru ’
, vol . i p 133
. . .
 THE CY CL OPES . 175

mix e d with lime wh en ch ewe d . The similari ty o f this

socia l indulg ence in the re mote ea st a nd wes t is sing ula r .

A g ain ; us h e ar a most c areful Obs erv er wh en

le t ,

trav elling in the n eighbourhood of C ashmir a v ery little ,

north of the tru e Cyclops of In di a “

Ahm e d S h ah .

app ro a ch e d m e b are h e a d e d an d wh e n n e ar h e fre qu e ntly

, ,

stopp e d an d s alaame d by bowing low an d touching the , ,

ground with t he b ack of his h and an d th e n c a ying it to ,

rr

hi s foreh e ad ”
Vign e th e n adds this allusion fro m
.
l
,
‘
R ob ertson s Hi story of Americ a
’ ”
M ont ez uma re turn e d ,

t he s al ut ati on of Co rt e s by to u ching t he e arth with his ,

h and an d th en ki ssing it
,
.

The Chasquis or ru nn e rs of th at co u nt ry are at onc e

, ,

t h e I ndian of the
” ”
C o ssids an d th e He me ro dromoi , ,

S p art ans whil e th e P e ruvian pr ovi sion m a d e fo r a re ady

communic ation with the c ap ital may remind on e of the ,

similar institution of ancie nt R o me wh e n u nder the ,

C aes ars sh e was mistre s of h alf the world A gain t he

s .
2

th e flocks of l am a s or P eruvian sh ee p w ere app rop riat e d , ,

e xclu s iv e ly to th e S un an d to th e I nc a th e ir n umb er was ,

imme ns e th ey w e re sc att ere d ov e r th e differe nt p rovinc e s

, ,

chiefly in the colder re gions of the co untry wh ere th ey ,

w ere e nt rust e d to t he c are of e xp erie nc e d sh e phe rds who ,

condu ct e d th em to different p ast ure s according to the ,

ch ange of s e asons ”
Th e s e th e n are the . Ar c a d e s
2 ”
or , , ,

S un ”
of Gree ce with th eir v ast flocks an d h erds ;
s, ,

th e s e are the Ox e n of the S un which t he ancient po ets

”
,

of G e e ce celeb rat e d as b eing s a cre d to Hel os th e s e are

r i —
th e I n achi en se s I n c a t rib e s of th e H el i n e s
4 ” ’ ’
o-
,
r or - -
,
”—
S un kings -
th e s e are the Apian or S un trib e s
,
”
,

c alle d also Api don e s (Api t any a s) or S ons of the

” - -
,
5

S un ; th e s e are in fin e t he north ern S oorya vansa of

, ,
-

1
V ign e Cashmir,
’
s vol . 11 .
p 22 5
. .

2 Prescott s Peru ’

, vol
i p 66 . . . .
3
Ibid, p 4 8 . .

4
Ap i , th e
’
I nca, th e sun, and ensa , a t rib e .
5 sun, and ta/nag
/a, a son .
 6 THE CORICAN CHA .

I ndia, who look e d fo rw ard to the S un as th ei r abod e , ,

aft e r d e ath ; th at is the H e ll e ni c Of the

”
“
E l ysi um ,
- .

magnific e nc e of thi s worship of th e God of the E ast both ,

in E gypt A ssyria Gree c e an d P ersia as w ell as in P e ru

, , , , ,

we h av e no re a son to do u bt I n the l att er cou nt ry .

,

p articul arly it app e ars to h av e b e e n t he obj e ct of his

,

wo rshipp ers to imit at e as far as p o ssibl e the magnific e nt

, , ,

spl e ndo urs of thi s d eity of th e ray e d m aj e sty .

But, oh 1 what p e ncil o f a living st ar

C ould p aint th at go rge ou s car,
In whi ch as in an ark su p re mely bright,
Th e L
b oun dless ligh t or d o f

Asce nding c alm o er th e E mp yr eu m sails,

’

And with t en th ousand b eams hi s awfu l b e auty veils .

2

The m ost nown e d of the P eruv ian t em ple s s ays

re ,

th e p ri d e of th e c ap it al a n d t he wond er of
“
P re sc o ttf
’

t he em p ire was at C u zco wh e re und er t he munific e n c e of

, , ,

s ucc e ssiv e sov ereigns it had b ee n so enri ch e d th at it ,

re c eiv e d th e n am e of Co ri c anch a or th e pl a c e of gold

4
, .

The in t erior of the t e mpl e was the most worthy of

a d mi at i onr It wa s tot ally a min e of gold
. O n the .

w e st e rn w all wa embl azon e d a repre s e nt ation of the d eity

s
,

consisting of a h uman co unt en anc e lo kin g fo rth amidst ,

o

innum erabl e r ays o f li ght which e m an at e d fro m it in ,

e v ery d ire ct i on in the s ame m ann er as the sun is oft e n

,

p ersonifi e d w ith us The figure wa engrav e d on a massive. s

pl at e Of gold of eno rmous dimensions th ickly powd ere d

, ,

with e meralds an d p re cious ston e s I t was so situ at e d in .

front of the gre at e ast ern po rt al th at the rays of the ,

m o rning sun fell dire ctly u pon it an d at it s ri sing light e d , ,

1
From H eli, th e forming b y the blending of
sun, and nusi, an ab od e ;

with its acc o mpanying vowels, th e Gre ek

”
th e S anscrit v v,
”
as El~

u sium ( S ee Rul e x vi App e n dix )

. . .

2
Hymn t o S urya, translat e d by Sir W Jone s
. .
3
V ol i p 9 1 . . . .

4
Re ad— Ghur i - -
cancha . Ghur, a h orse ; i,
-
of 0 ancha, —gold Ghur is .

th e pre sent H ind o ostani for Griha ca neha, is pure S anscrit for gold .
1 78 THE S URYAs .

port al is the chief e ntran c e to the city ; his n ame give s

]l

dignity to the chie f h all of the p alac e; an d from the 2

b alcony of the S un the d e sc end ant of Rama sh o ws him s elf 2

,

in the da k m onso on a s the S u n s re p re s ent at iv e

r A ,
’
.

huge p aint e d sun of gypsum in high re lie f with gild e d , , ,

rays a do rn , the h all of au d ie nc e an d in front of it i s the

s ,

thron e A s alre a dy m e ntion e d the s acre d st and ard b e ars

.
,

his im a g e s do e s th at S cy th i c p t of th e re g alia c all e d

,
a ar ,

c han i a di s c o f bl a ck fe lt o r os t i ch fe ath ers w ith a lat e

g , p ,
r ,

of gold to re p re s e nt the sun in it s c entre born e upon a

, , ,

pole The roy al p ra sol is t erme d K ernia in allu sion to

. a ,

it s sh ap e lik e a ray ( K arn a)of t he o rb Th at a syst e m

"
.
,

of Hinduism p ervad e d the whole B abylonian an d A ssyrian

e mp ire S c ript ure furni sh e s ab und an t p roo fs
s, i n th e ,

me nt io n of th e v ario u s typ e s of the S u n god Bal n at h -

,
-
’
,

whos e pillar ado rn e d ev ery m ount ”

an d
“
e v ery ,

grov e ; an d to whos e oth er repre s ent at iv e th e b raz e n ,

c alf the fift e enth of e ach m onth was e sp e cially s acre d

,
5
.
6

B al n at h th e d eity wo rsh ipp e d in P utt un S o mn at h

’ ’
-
, ,

t he city of t h e Lo rd of t he M oon was the S un god

” -
,

Ba l
’
H enc e t he t rib e of th e dyn a stie s which rul e d thi s
.

r e gi on t he P rinc e s of B a] an d h e nc e the
”
BA L C A R A E
,
- -
, ,

c apit al B A L I C A P O O R the city of t he S un familiarly

“ ” -
, ,

writt e n B alabhif
“ ”
The re ad er w ill not re a dily fo rg e t
t h e r enown e d C ity of the S un H eliopoli s ;
“ ”
n or ,

M e n e s the fir t Egypt ian king of th e ra c e of th e S un th e

,
s ,

M e nu V aiviswat a or p at iarch of th e S ol ar rac e ; n or his ,

r

st atu e th at of The Gre at M e noo

,
“
whos e vo ic e was ,

s ai d to s alu t e th e rising sun In P eru the m ost magni .

,

fi c e nt n ation al sol emnity was th e F e a st of Raymi ”

,

1
S urya p ol -
.
2
S urya mah al -
.
3
Sur ya G okra -
.

4
Raj a st , . vol i p 56 5
. . N .
Raj ast , vol i p 6 0 5
.
5 an d a .
5
. . . . .

7 Raj ast .
,
Ap p e n di x iv , p 8 0 1 Gr H eli os and p olis, Sans H eli, th e sun ,
. . . . .

vi llage or cit y ; a c omm on m i ti T i hi — l

an d p a lli, a t er n a v e , as r c n O o
p y .

3
The Gre ek Me M noo ’
-
’

, as a c orrup tion of M b a—
Men oo i
’

, . e . th e Great

Meno o .
 THE S U RYAS . 179

(re a d R am a
) A t th i s
. fe a s t t h e p rie st a ft e r Op e n ing t he ,

body of hi s victim so u ght in the app e arance s it exhibit e d

, ,

to re ad the l e sson of the myst erio us fut ure a p ra ctic e the ,

1
,

re a d e r n e e d not b e re m ind e d of t he R om ani re d

”
( , , a

of It aly as w ell as t he north ern trib e s of the

,

HO O S C H I S incorre ctly writt e n

”
TO O R O O S C H I an d , ,

ETR U S C A N S an d O S C A N S by t h R om ans
” ”
,
e .

I wo uld h e re s imply re ma k th at h e r gre at d eifi e d r ,

h ero e s w ere the chiefs of CA S TWA R an d B A L I K — C A S TO R 2

an d P O L L U K S t he fo rm er t he son of L E D A an d b roth er
’
,

of Pollox t h at is both the C ash mirians an d the p e ople of

: ,

B alk sp rang fro m L E D A —or L A D A K H I might multiply .

t h e e vi d e nc e s of t hi s gre at Cyclop ic b ranch of the hu m an

r a c e th e p at riarch al i dol ato rs of
, t he S u n ; but e nough
h a s I do ub t not b e e n al re ady s ai d to p ro ve its v ast
, , ,

e xt e nt it s o rigin an d it s gig anti c amb ition t o con qu er

, ,

time its elf by it s archit e ct ural pow er an d it s e xtraordin ary

, ,

m od e o f s e p ultur e The m arti al b ands of th e S ury a

.

V an sa will n o w b e b rie fly cont e mpl at e d in th eir S yrian ,

s ettle ment s m o re e sp e cially thos e in which th e y a c te d so

pro minent a p art as the fi erc e an d warlik e oppon ents of
,

t he favo ure d Childre n o f I s rael .

P re scott has so j ud icio u sly point e d out the st riking

points of similarity b e t we e n the R o man an d P e ruvian
sys te m of S olar w or sh ip th at I c annot do b e tt er th an ,

av ail m ys elf of hi s abl e re m a k r s

The s acre d fl ame h e obs e rve s S p e aking of P eru

”
, , ,

was ent ru st e d to th e c are of the Virgins Of th e S u n ; an d

if by any n e gl e ct it was s uffere d to go o ut in the cou r e ,
s

of t he ye ar t he e ve nt was re garde d as a c al amity th at

,

bod e d so me strange dis ast er to the m on archy N or h a s 2

1 Pre sc ott
i p 101 , vol . . . .

2
Cast war, Cashmir, and N e p al ; Balika, Balikha, V ahlik a, Balk . For the
L atin form
”
Cast or, see Ru le x vi App e nd ix . .

3
V igil e m qu e sacrave rat ign e m
Excubias divum
”
et ernas .
 1 80 THE S U RY AS .

the s a me a uthor o mitt e d to point out the s everal fe atures

which at once mark the co mmon p ar nt ag e of the ancie nt e

an d m od e rn fo llow e rs of t he rit e s of R ama for R o me lik e ,

E gypt was coloni s e d by a c o nflux of the S ol ar a s w e ll as

,

Lun ar race s h e nce t he po mp of her p o ntifice s has alw ays

p art ak e n of t he rit ual of e ach Anoth e r s ingul ar .

a n al o gy w ith R o m an C atholi c i nst it ut ions h e re m arks

”
,

“
is p e s e nte d by the Vi gin s of the S un ; t he
r E le ct
r
‘
,

a s t h e y are c all e d to wh o m I h av e a l re a dy had occ a s i o n

,

to re fer Th e s e w ere yo ung maid ens d e di cat e d to the

.
,

s ervi c e of th e d e ity who at a t e n d e r age w e re t ak e n from

,

th eir ho me s an d introdu c e d into c onve nts wh e re th ey

, ,

w ere pl ac e d und e r the c are of c ert ain elde rly matrons ,

M amac o n as ( re ad M am a Canyas) who had grown grey

,
’
-
,
l

within th eir w alls .

U nd er th e s e v e n erabl e guid e t he holy Vi rg ns we re l n s, i

struct e d in th e n at ure Of t h eir religiou s dutie s Th e y .

w ere e mploy e d in pinning and e mb roid ery an d w ith the

s ,

fi ne h air of the vicun a wov e t he h angings for the t emple s ,

an d the a pp are l fo r t h e I nc a s an d th e ho u s e hold I t was .

th eir duty abov e all to w atch ov e r the s acre d fire obt aine d
, ,

a t th e fe t iv al of R a mi F ro m th e mo m e nt th e y e n t ere d
s
y .

t he e st abli shm e nn t th e y w ere c ut o ff fro m all conn e ct ion

,

with the wo rld ev e n with th eir own family an d f iends

,
r .

No one b ut the Inca an d the C oy a Or qu e e n might e nt er , ,

t he cons e c rat e d p re cincts The gre at e st att e nt ion was .

p ai d t o th eir m o rals and visitors w ere s e nt e v ery year t o

,

insp e ct th e instit ut ions an d t o re po rt th e st at e of th eir

,

disciplin e Wo e to the u n h appy maid en who was de

.
‘

t e cte d in a n i nt ri gu e ! BV th e s te rn law of the Inc a s she

was buried a live h e r lov e r wa s t o be strangl e d an d th e
, ,

town or vill age to which he b elonge d was t o be ra z e d to

the g round an d s o w e d wi th ston e s as if to e fl ace e v e ry
’

, ,

1
M aona Oanyas, Mothers
-
Of th e V irgins . Ga ng/a, a p ure Sanscrit word
”
for vi rgin .
 TH E BU D H A S I A S V .

I ash d of Time for wh om those te mple s rose ,

’

That pro stra te b y hi s hand in silence lie

His lips disdain d the myst ry t o disclose ,
’ ’

A nd bo rne o n swifte r wing , h e hurrie d by l

The brok e n col um ns, whose ? I ask d o f Fa me
’

Her k indling bre a th giv e s li fe to wo r s sublime k

Wi th downcast lo o s of mingle d grie f and sham e ,
k
S he he ave d the unce rtain sigh, and fo llo w d Time
’
.

Wrapt in amaze m e nt o e r the m ouldering pile ,

’

I saw Oblivi on pass wi th giant stride

And while his visage wore P ri d e s sc ornful smile ,
’

H aply thou know st, the n t ell m e , who se I crie d,

’

W hose th ese vast d ome s that e v n i n ruin shine P

’

I reek not whose, h e said, th e y now a re mine —B Y R O N .

WH O could h av e i magin e d th at l atit ud e s so north erly as

th e lin e of the Oxus an d the no rth ern I nd u s wo uld h av e s en t
fo rth t he inh ab it ant of th eir froz e n do m ains to c oloni s e
s

t he sultry clim e of E gypt an d P al e t in e Ye t so it was s .

Th e s e we e t he I nd ian t rib e s th at u nd e r th e app e ll at ion

r ,

of S U R Y A o r the S un gave its e ndu in g n me to

,
“ ”
,
r a

t he v a s t p ovinc e of
r S UR IA n o w S y ri It i s in P al e s
,
a .

tin e th at thi s martial r c e will be found s e ttle d in t he

a

g eat e st fo c e The l nd c all e d by the Gre eks AI G U P

r r . a - .

TI A ,
”
( E gypt ) d e riv e s its n am e fro m it s colon ists t h e ,

a t e rm at onc e reve aling th ei o riginal

“
h A I G O P A TI
’
-
,
r

l and and t he Obj e c t of th ei wo rship Th ey are s et tl ers r .

fro m the s am e l and with the HY A or H O R S E TR I B E s

“ ”
,
”
,

m ost of who m are t he “

Children Of the S un and ”
,

worshipp ers of Gop a ti a t erm which at onc e signifie s

”
,
 EG YP TIAN S AN D C U S HITES . l 83
the S un,
” “
the B ull, an d
“
S iva . H e nc e t h e ir de
sign atio n as Hy a s of
ol ar Rac e or H A I G o r
“
t he S ,
” “ ’
-
’

TA I
”
( A i G u pt a i);
“
G o
-
p t a i”
b e ing t h e d e riv at iv e f ’
o m r

G Op ti e xp re ss ing “
th e de sc e nd ants of o r p e opl e
’
, f ,
o

G op ti a l arg e s e ction of who m w e re th e “

’
SON S or
C U S H h en c e the t e rm CU S H I TE S as applie d to the ”
,

A I Ti o P A S ( A it h i-
O P a s) o r
“ ”
Ch i e fs o f O u d -e
”
CU S H A ,
.

was o ne of the sons of R am a —s o v ere i gn of O ud e —in , ,

whos e hono ur the dyn asty of RA M E S E s or RA M A S

“ ” “ -
,
’

C H I E F took it s ris e ; the m e mb ers of the s ame S ol ar

,

dyn asty giving the titl e to R A M O T H G I L E A D o n e of

“ ” -
,

its s ettl e m e nts in S yria R am e e s w it e s Colon el . s ,

r

To d “
,
chief of the S uryas or S un born Rac e was ‘
,
’
-
,
’

king of the city d e sign at e d fro m his moth er Cushali , , ,

’

of which Ayo dhia was the c apit al His sons w ere

,
‘ ’
.

Lov a an d C u sh who origin at e d the rac e s we m ay t erm

,

L A V I TE S an d CU S H I TE S or Cu shwa of India
’ ” ’ ’
, ,
s .

Wa s th e n C ushali th e m oth er of R me sa a n ative of ,

a ,

Z EthiOpia or C u sh a D wip a the l and o f C ush ? Rama

‘ ’
, ,

a n d C ishn a are both p aint e d bl u e

r ( n il a ) hold in g t h e , ,

Lot u s e mble matic of the Nile Their n ame are oft e n

,
. s

id e ntifi e d ; R am Crishn a t he b ird h e ad e d di vinity is ’

-
,

p aint e d as the me ss engerof e ach an d the hist o ians of ,

r

e a ch w ere cont e mpo ra y Th at both w ere re al p inc e s th ere

r . r

i s no do ub t tho u gh Cri hn a a ss u m e d to b e an in c ar
,
s

n ation o f Vishnu as R ama was of the sun O f Ram a s ,

.
’

family was Tri ank ha moth er o f the g e at apostl e of s ,

r

B ud h a whos e symbol was the s erp ent ; an d the followers

’
,

Of B u d h a a ss ert th at Crishn a an d his ap o s t l e s whos e

’
,

st at ue are fac imile s of thos e of M emnon w ere cousin

s s
”
,
s .

The g e at di v is ions of thi s ancie nt syst em of coloni ation

r s

w ere A U S S I N I A (Aby sinia )a n ame d eriv e d fro m th e

”
R -
s ,

1
I n e e d n ot h ere re mi n d th e re a der ,
of t h e far fame d
-
ch ariot s an d h o rs e s
of t h e Egypt ians, n or of t h e imp ort at i o n of t his c e leb rat e d b re e d int o
Jndasa in th e time of S olom o n .
 MIS RAIM .

great ri ver
th eir old l and already notic e d viz the
in ,
.

AB UA S I N
”
or th e
“ IN D U S an d t h e p e opl e of t he
”
,

riv er a m o re no rth e ly confl ue nt of the Ab u a

”
N UBRA ,
r a

sin whi ch g av e the n a m e of NU R I A to the n eigh bouring ”

,

divisio n of Africa The chiefs of O ud e

”
or
. A i Tv o RA ”
,
-
,
l

w ere the colonists who g ave the n a me of A rT H I o P I A t o

“ ” -

anoth e r s e cti on of t h e l and wh il e t h e Blue

”
N IL
2
or , ,

Riv er onc e more re app e a e d in Af ic a as the N I L E

” “ ”
,
r r .

Thu s th e n by th e s impl e ye t concl u iv e n om e ncl at ure

, , ,
s

of l and an d w at er h av e we re ach e d the introducto ry ,

evi d e nc e s of th e I ndi an c ol o ni s ation of E gypt But we .

p aus e not h e r e — in fa ct the m ass of th e s e e vi d enc e s i s so

ove rpow ering th at the gre at difi culty is th at of makin g a
,

sel e c tio n .

By the H eb re ws this land of Egypt was c alle d M isra im -

,

th eir way of writing M ahe s ra im th e l att er t e rm n at ion ’

-
, i

b eing th e H eb re w plural o f M ah e s ra the n am e of

“ ’
,

Siv a al e a dy
,
de m o ns trat e d in th e t erm s
r G op t i
’
,

S iv a an d Haigopt ai
,
”
t he d e c e nd ant s o r “
p e opl e of
,
s

S iv a . A v ery an cie nt n am e also wa s th at of E e ia a n r ,

app e ll at ion giv e n lik e wi s e to Th e ss aly whi ch in th e u s u al ,

e t y m ologi c al styl e of G re e k ant i qu ari e s i s s ai d to s i gn ify , ,

“
d a kn e an d bl ackn e ss f o m a s upp o s e d allu ion t o
r ss,
”
, r s

the colo u r of t he s oil b e ing tho u ght t o b e a t ransl ation of

,

th e E gyptian wo r d Chemi d ”
which Plut arch g av ely , r

obs erve d signifi e d the bla ck p ar t of the eye an d was

, ,

a plie d to E gypt in cons e qu e nc e of it s d ark soil ! The

p
old Gre ek t erm E E R I A is simply HE HE R I A
” -
th at - -
,
” 4

1
Th e Hai th o o ph o o, or Hayas of Th o o ph o o, or Thi b et, a p ro vince
- - -

b orde ring o n t he N ub ra, form e d a p art of th e e migrating ban ds, wh o are

also t o b e foun d in Pal est ine .

More ge nerall y t h e N i l-A

b, or b lu e wat e rs .

3
Prop erly Mah esvra ( Siva) . The “ ”
is lo st b y the u sual di gammat e d
v
” “ ”
proces s, an d th e a and i ra p idly ble n d t o e th er The San scrit
g .

Mahi in Gree k
”
always re ap p e ars as Mai ”
.

4
S ee Hi—
p airo s,
Hi phu re , & c — Hi~B d —
u d es
-
. .
1 86 THE D OD AN IM .

D ivin e S un,the Godh ead who illumin e s all d elights all an d , ,

fro m whom all proc ee ds to who m all mu st ret urn who m , ,

we invok e to dire ct our und ers t andings aright in o ur pro

gre ss tow ards his holy s e at ”
M r Col e brook e ag ain . .

e xpl ains it O n th at e ffulg e nt pow er which is B rah ma

.

him s elf an d i s c all e d the light of the radiant sun do I

, ,

m e dit at e ; gov e rn e d by th e myst erio u s light which re sid e s

within m e for th e pu pos e of tho u ght I mys e lf an
r : ,

irra diat e d manife st ati on of the s u p re me B rah ma Th e re .

i s only on e D eity the gre at soul ( M aham atma) H e

, , .

i s c all e d th e S U N for h e i s the so ul of all b eings

” 1
.
,

We are thu s b rou ght b ack to t he great t rib e notic e d by

t h e Heb re w l e gisl ato r ; V Z t he D O D A N I M ; t h at i s the
I .
,
-
,

wo rshipp ers of t he D E o D E o or Do Do TH E G O D
“ ” “ -
,
-
,

or Go ns Cons e quen tly t he Dodanim

w e re Brahim s
“ ”
s I h av e al re a dy shown by t he t e rm
,
a

Thi s p e opl e as w e ll as the S elli bo th

” ”
AI N E A N E S
3
.
, ,

in E p iru s an d Th e ss aly are fo und gr oup e d aro und the

,

oracl e The classic al re a der will re colle ct t he s ingular

.

t erm applie d to D elphi o r strictly to t he ro und s t one in,

t he D e lph i c t e mple ; a t e rm at onc e showing t he ant i quity

of the Hindo o mythology an d th e v e n erable p re nt age ,
a ,

e t j uv e nil e pos iti o n o f th e G re e k

”
y I t i s O M P H A Los .
-
,

th e N av el a t er m im a g in e d by the G ree ks to b e so

applie d fro m it s b eing t h e c e nt re of t h e e arth With this .

i d e a it had no conn e xion I t was so c all e d by t he e arly.

India n coloni s t s f o m b eing “

, O M P HA Lo s
r a S anscrit -
,

refl ex of B rahma
” ”
N abhi j a The s ame p e ople
5
or -
, .

1
S e e Coleman Hin d o o Myt h , p 1 36 From Colebro ok, As Res
’
s . .
. .

2 3
See p age 1 0 5 . S e e p age 1 2 7 .

4
Fro m 0 m, Brah ma, and p ha lbs, frui t
’

5
p ha los t h e navel Om p hzi .
-
‘
ws , th e frui t of O M, i
’
. c ,

”
BRAHMA a form e qu al t o N a bhi j a , -
N avel b orn,
-
t he n ame o f Brahm a
Brah ma app e aring from t h e lo tu s, which sprung from th e navel o f V ishnu .

( S ee N ab hij )
a He nce. t h e e q ually B r ahmi ni ca l O
’
M -ni s or t h e Gre at
m
,
”
ALL, of the se ttlers in t h e city o f Ra a or Roma .
 LU X OR . 1 87

of the C ity of the S un the p e opl e of R ama wh en s et tle d , ,

in P eru n ame d th eir most s a c re d city C uzco o r the

”
, , ,

Navel a fact which again u nit e s th e m with t he t rib e s of

”
,

O ud e t he p e ople of D elphi an d the city of H eliopolis

, , ,
”
or Om .

B ut Egypt n eighbouring p rovinc e s are the

an d t he
re p re s e nt at iv e s of t he c o untrie s not only of the high
n orth erly l at itu d e s of the Himal aya s Thib et an d Oude , , ,

bu t also of t he m o re o uth erly p rovinc e s of the Indu s s .

The g and abod e of the Bhils or Bhiloi h as alre ady b e e n

r , ,

shown in P hilai both town an d i sland plac e d opposit e

”
, ,

S y en e o r A sw a th at i o r wo rshipp ers
” ”
,
th e A swas
,
s, ,

o f B aal o r Thi s m a gnific e nt o ffspring of it s

”
Th e S un
'

.
,

p are nt city in India h as by the grand e ur of it s enduring

, ,

m onum e nt e xcit e d th e a d miration of s u cc e ssive a g e s

s .

Th at ci ty was L u x o n so n ame d from L U K S H U in

” ”
, R,

B e lo o chist an a pl ac e s itu at e d on the ro u t e fro m B e l a t o

,

K e dj e e forty mil e s w e st of t he fo rme r town While this 1

.
,

p are nt town remains in obscu ity the spl endo ur of the r ,

arch it e ct ur al re mains an d t he ob elisk of the Luxor of

,

E gypt still fo rm the wond er of th e a stoni sh e d sp e ct ato r

,
.

For wh at a s ult ry Afric an clim at e did the N a sam o ne s ”

,

a noth e r p e opl e of t he P u nj ab e xch ang e th eir ancie nt ,

land ! They app e ar in the p age s of H erodotus as it ,

w e re in a fab ulo u s po iti on Th ey are how ev er the s .

, ,

d e sc endants of the N A S U M O N E S or p e opl e of N A S U M O N ”

, ,

in t he no th ern P unj ab sit u at e on th e north b a nk of th e

r ,

Ch en ab on t he gre at ro ut e fro m India to Cashmir Two

, .
2

bor de d istricts of the latt er cou nt ry both in the n eigh

r
,

b ourh o o d of the north ern A B O A S i N I A N s or p e opl e of the -

,

north ern Indu s gave a n am e to import ant p arts of the

,

Afric an s e ttl e me nts of the p e opl e Th e y are “

KA R N A ”
.
,

t h e p are nt n ame of th e grand stru ct ure s of KA R N A K ; -

1
Lat 26 .
°
lo ng 6 5
.
°
Th ornt on s
’
Punj ab , vol 11 . .
p 26
. .

2
N asumon is in lat 32° . long 7 5° .
 —
TU P HOU AN D G URN AR .

an d CU S H ali wh e nce the E gyptian C U S

-
,
Th e district .

of K a n a the s ourc e of thi s p art of the E gyptian

r ,

pop ul at ion is distinctly s e en by re fe re nc e to the m p of

, ,
a

t he P unj ab a cco mp ny ing th i s w ork ,

The p e opl e of
a .

K A R N A e migrat e d from the north e rn frontier of Cashmir

th ey are the am e S ol ar trib e s th at app e ar n Hella s as
s I

an d t he colon i st of C arno s I sle on

“ ” “ ” ’
A CA R N A N I A N s
-
,
s ,

t he co a s t of A c arn ania TU P H O N I A pl a c e d by S trabo .

-
,

n e r the c an al which l e a ds to Cop t os was the repre sen

a ,

t at ive of t he s e ct Oppos e d to th e K arn as or S ury a V an sa , ,

i t b e ing a c olony of t he TU P HKN or p e opl e o f TU P H O U -

,
-
,

th at i Thib et whos e popul at ion n early all h eld the

s ,

Bu d histi c faith
’
.

GU R N A anoth e r re ma k able spot in the v ast fi eld of

”
,
r

E gyptian ant i quit ie s wa s a col o ny fro m t h e di st rict of ,

a pl a c e as re mark abl e for it s I ndi n a n ti

”
GIRN AR ,
a

u i ti es s it s Afri c an c o lony wa s for its E gyp ti an w o nd e rs

a
q ,
.

The Y a d u fro m Jo on a gh ur o bs erv e s C o l o n e l

To d “
,
was of th e ra c e o f Cri shn a an d app e are d lon g to ,

h v e ha d poss e ssion of this t errito ry an d the n a me s of

a :

t h e K h e n gars of th i s t rib e w ill re main as l o ng as the

st up e ndo u s m onu m ents th e y re are d o n thi s s acre d hill ”
.
2

“
The all e go ry of Cri hn a s e a gl e p urs uing th e s e rp e nt
’
s

h an d r e cov ering t h e books of scie nc e an d re li gion

d )
’
( B u a , ,

w ith which he had fl e d is an import ant historic al fact ,

disguis e d The g ulf o f C u tch th e point wh e e the ,

r

s e rp e nt att e mpt e d to e sc ap e has b e e n from time im me , ,

-

m o rial to th e p re s e nt day th e e nt re p o t fo r the co mmerc e ,

of S ofal a th e Re d S e a E gypt an d Arab ia Th ere B u d h a

, , , .
’

Trivicram a or M e rcury ha s b e en an d ye t i s invok e d by

, , ,

t h e p irat e s of D waric a Did B u d h a or M e r c ury co me

,

’
.
, ,

fro m or e sc ap e to the Nil e ? I s he the H erme s of E gypt

, ,

to who m th e fo ur books of scienc e the Ve d as of the ,

K o s—
birb ir of the Egyptians, t h e Ap ollino olis p Parva of th e
’

1
Th e ,

G re e k s .
2
Raj ast , v ol i p 2 50 . . . . .
1 90 MAN AS A LEH -
.

h as co me down to u s t hrough a g e s as Me nza Leh

“
“
,

p ro perly M ana a L eh or L ak e M an as a in L eh o r
,
” ”
s -
, , ,

L ad akh C an th e re b e a m o re st riking d e m onstrati o n

.

of t he ancie nt intim at e c o nn e ctio n s ubsi sti ng b etw e e n the

p e ople of the M enz a L eh ( M an a s a L eh) of E gy pt
“ ”
, ,

an d t h e H im al ay a s of I ndi a an d of Th e s aly ( O thrys ) ,

s

L E in L a d akh or M iddl e Thib e t of wh ich it i s th e

, , ,

c apit al is situ t e d abo ut two mil e s fro m the right or

,
a

no rth ern b ank of th e Indu s h ere c all e d S in k h b ab A ,

-
a -
.

n arrow s andy pl ain st retch e s b etw ee n t he iv e r an d a r

ch ain of m o unt ain wh ic h ris e on the n orth abo ut two s,

tho u s and fe e t an d on thi l ev el sp ac e the tow n is b uilt

,
s .

I t is e nclos e d by a w all s urm o u nt e d at int e rvals with ,

co nic al or sq uare tow ers an d e xt e nding o n e ach sid e t o ,

t he su mmit of th e m o u nt ains L e i s impo t ant as the . r

gre at rend e zvo u s for the int erco urs e b etw een the P unj ab
an d Chin e s e Tart ary an d the p rinc ip al m art for th e s al e of ,

sh awl wool b ro u ght fro m the l att e r re gion I t has abou t

-
,
.

fi ve hu n d re d h o us e s an d p rob ably fo ur tho u s and inhabi ,

t ants Its el evation above the se a is st at e d by M o orcraft

.
2

1 “
Th e Manasa Lk a Man asar ovara is nam e d by th e inhab it ant s of th e
e, o r ,

Un d e s
-
an d Chin e se Tartars ( Ch o o Map ang) It is b ou nd e d o n th e sou th
-
.

b y th e gre at Himalaya rang e ; on t h e e ast b y a p rol ongation o f t h e Cailos

range , an d on t h e n or th an d we st b
y a ve ry high lan d, u n d e r th e forms o f
a t ab le, a ravi n e an d a sl o p e, all d eclin in
, g t owards th e lak e Manasaro vara .

is c o nsid e re d th e m o st p ilgri m age, n o t

sac re d o f all t h e Hind o o place s of

me r ely o n acc ount o f its re m ot e ne ss, an d th e rugge d d angers o f t h e o urney, j

b ut also from th e n e c e ssity wh ich c o m p els t h e p ilgrim t o b ring wit h hi m
b oth m on ey an d p ro visio ns, whi ch last h e most fre qu ently e ats u n c oo e d k
o wing t o th e want of fu el It h as n e ve r ee n ascert aine d wh y th e Chinese
. b
Tartars, an d inh ab it ants of t h e U n de s , c all it Ch o o Mapang but
-
, t h ey
c on si d e r it an ac t o f re ligio u s d ut y t o c arry th e ash e s o f th eir d e c ease d
r el at i ons t o t h e la ke ,
th er e t o b e mix e d with it s sacre d wat ers . On different
p art s su rr oun din
g t h e la ke are th e h u t s of lamas an d gylu ms, (prie st s an d

mo nks )place d in
, ro m ant ic S p ot s, and d e corat e d wi th str e am e rs o f differe nt
c ol oure d cl o t h and h air, flying fro m long p oles fix e d at th e c orn e rs an d o n

the ro ofs o f t he h ou ses .

”
—
Ha mzlton
’

, v ol Ii
.
p 20 3 . . .

2
Thornt o n s
’
Punj ab , vol ii pp 21 , 22 . . . .
 ’
B UD HA N AT H A N D P TOL EMY . 19 1

to be mo re th an
fe et an d by Vign e to be abo ut
1l,000
l l ; l ong
’
L at . .

( B u t o ) t h e o ra cl e o f L E E TA N
”
( L a ton a
,
-
,
-
,

o r Lu dak h) m ay st ill b e t ra c e d in th e m arsh e s on t he

,

so uth side of the lak e B arullos anoth er n ame which

“ ”
,

h as e sc ap e d the rav ag e s of t ime b e ing the s ettle me nt of ,

t he p e opl e of a c el e b rat e d p a ss at an imm e n e

”
BU R U L U , ,
s

alt it u d e s itu at e d a littl e to the south of L E H TA N ”

.

B u d h a was the c p it al of a n ame calle d P H TH E

’ “
a

N orn E s
”
by Ptolemy a so me wh at sing ul ar way cert ainly
, ,
2
,

of w riting B (u)E H
“
The B ud h a Lord
3 ’
or .

Thi i s t he s am e d eifi e d b e ing who m t he Gre eks con

s

side re d syno n y m ou s w i th He ph ai stos I n thi s th e y

”
.

w ere co r e ctly info rme d by the Egyptians whos e fore

r ,

fath ers w e e th e fellow country me n of the Hiy a Bud has

r -
’
,

or Hi H e ria n ( E e i a
) of T h e s aly s H E P H A I s TO S
r i s s -
,

a t e m not r b dly p e s e ve d by the Gre e ks n or t h eir

a r r ,

infor mant s H I P A I s D E S or ( The Lo rd of the Hiy a

“ 4
.
- - -
,

chiefs ’
th at is a s Col o n el To d ha c orre ctly ,
s

o bs erv e d B ud ha Th at t he L amai c
”
“
H eri wh o i s
, ,
“ ’
.

s yst e m o f B ud h a al o c ame in with or was m o e p ro mi ’

s ,
r

n en tly put fo ward with th e dyn a st ie s of t h e P t ol e mie s i s

r
,

cle r s inc e P tole my a n ame re c eive d thro ugh the

a ,
“ ”

Gre ek a P TO L E M A i o s is mere ly a titl e e xp e ssive of

s s
“
,
r

t h e sov e re ign s o ffi c e ; th at k ing b eing P ( )TO L E M A

’ “ -

os a Gre e k way of w iting B ( u)D H A L A M A H Y O

“ ”
r - -
s,

“
B uD H A s H Y A L A M A ”
N or n e e d I re mind t he
’ ’
r .

r e ad er t h at t he Ptol e mie s p u r u e d do wn t o th e t ime of s ,

C ae s ar the cu st om of int ermarrying with th eir sist ers a

, ,

p ractic e running up to the ancie nt era of Okk a k o (the ’

,

I c sh wac a of th e Hind u s )on e of the v e n e rabl e Bud has of

’
,

hcm, ho m, nam e of
1 ’ ’
Ti n, t an d st c o u nt ry, land . LE H i s th e Lu dak h, so

c alle d from it s ca
p it al L e h .
2
Pt ole my , G e og i v 5 . . .

“ ” “ ”
3 N a t ha , l o rd , wi th sh ort v owe l an d vi sarga as in N at h é s
’
E
‘

a .

( S ee Rul e 11 . App e n di x .
)
4
H i, Hya, P a , chi efs 1 3, lo rd ; D es, lan d .
1 92 THE S AKYAS .

a nti quity Thus the s ame ra c e in P eru tho ugh of the

.
,

S ol ar b ranch p ra ctis e d the custo m of the H A I G O P TA I

’
-
,

( v
A i u
ra
)
“
T h e h e ir app are nt a cco rd ing to G arcilasso
-
, ,

a lw ays m arrie d a s i st e r thu s s e curing a n h eir to the

,

crown of the p ure h e av e n b orn rac e u ncont amin at e d by -

,

an
y m i xt ure of e arthly m o u ld
”
T h e o ri gin of th i s .

c u sto m among t the S ak yas ( Bu d hi st P rinc e s) i s of v ast

s
’
,

ant iq uity it p roc e e ds fro m n auth e nti c Bu d hist

’
as a
,

sourc e furnish e d by t he m ost di tinguish e d P ali schol ar of

,
s

his t im e I giv e t he p ass a g e at l engt h

.

I sh all n ow only a dd u c e th e following e xt ra cts fro m the

Tik a cont aining the n am e s of t he c apit als at whi ch the
,

diffe e n t dyn as tie s reign e d 3 an d giving a di stinct account

r

of Okk ak o ( Ic skwak u of I nd u s )and of his d e c endants as s ,

w ell as t he d e riv at ion of th e roy al p at ronymic S aky a ‘

,
’

to which no clu e co uld be obt aine d in Hindu ann als but

which is n e arly i d e ntic al with the a cco unt extract e d by
Mr Cso m a de Koros fro m th e Tib et an K ahgyur an d pub
.
‘
,
’

lishe d in the B e ng alA siatic Jo urn al of A ugu t 1 833 Thos e ,

s ,
.

—
ninet e e n capit als w e e K u sé wati Ayojjh apura Baran asi
r , , ,

K ap ila Hatthipura Ek achckkhu W j irawutti M adhura

, , ,
a , ,

A rit thapura I k dap atta ,

K o amb i K an n agO hha R oj a
,
s ,
c , ,

Ch amp a Mithila Raj ag ah a Takk asillé K usné a Tamalitti

, , , ,
r , .

“
The e ld e t son of O kkak o was O kk ak amukh o
s The .

po rtion of the roy l dyn asty fro m Okk ak amukho to S ud

a

dh Odan o ( the f th er of G Ot amo B uddho ) who reign e d at

a ,

K apilo was c all e d the Okk ako dyn asty Okké k o had fi ve
,
.

cons orts n ame d Hattha Chitta Jantu P alini an d

, , , ,

Wi sak h E ach h ad re tinu e of fi ve hund re d fe m al e s

’
zi . .

The e ld e st h a d fo ur sons n am e d Ok ké k amukh o K ara , ,

k ando H atthin ék o an d N ipuro ; an d five d au ght e s

, , r ,
'
P iya S apiya An anda S an an dzi an d VViyit sé na Aft er
, , , , a .

giving bi th to th e s e nine child re n she die d an d the raj a

r , ,

th en rais e d a lovelv an d yo uthful p rinc e ss to the st ation

1
See Presc ott s Peru’
.
third day, three yoj an as The p rinc e s thus consult e d .

t og e th er The concours e of p e opl e h as b e co me v e ry

gre at 3 w ere we to subdu e som e minor raj a an d t ak e hi s ,

t errit o ry th at p roc e e ding also would be unworthy of us

, .

Wh at b e n e fit re sults fro m i nflicting mis ery on oth ers ?

L e t us th ere fo re r ai s e a cit y in t h e mi dst of th e w ild er
, ,

n e ss in Jambu di p o H aving d e cid e d a ccordingly re

,
’
.
’
,

p airing to the frontier of Himawant o th ey sou ght a sit e ,

for th eir c ity .

“
At th at p eriod our B Odhi satt o who was born in an ,

illustri o u s B rah m an family an d was c all e d K ap ilo B rah ,

man le aving th at family an d a ssuming th e s ac e rdot al

, ,

ch aract er in the I si s e ct soj ourne d in the Himawanto ’

,

cou ntry in a pann asala (l e af hut ) built on the bord ers

‘
,
’
,

of a pond in a fo re st of sal t re e s This individ ual was

,
.

e ndo we d w ith th e gift c all e d t he bhOmilak k han an 3

’

a nd co uld d i sc e rn good fro m e vil for e i ghty c ub it s down

i nto the e arth an d t he s ame d ist anc e up into th e air

,
In .

a c e rt ai n co unt ry wh e re th e g ra ss bush e s an d c ree p e r s

, , ,

h ad a t e nd e ncy in th eir growth t aking a so uth erly di ,

re cti on th e n to fa c e t h e e a st 3 wh er e li ons t igers an d

“
, ,

oth er b e asts of p rey which ch as e d d e er an d hog 3 an d c ats

,

an d sn ak e which p u rsu e d rats an d frogs on re aching

s, ,

th at division w ere inc ap acit at e d fro m p ers evering in th e ir

,

p urs uit 3 whil e on the oth e r h and e ach of the p ursue d

, ,

cre atur e s by th eir growl or scre e ch only co uld arre st

, ,

th eir pursu ers ; th ere thi s ( K ap ila I si) s atisfi e d of the

,

s up erio rity of th at l and construct e d thi s p annasala ,

On a cert ain occ asion s e eing the p rinc e s who h ad co me ,

to his hut in th eir s e arch of a s it e for a city and h aving ,

by Inqu r ng asc ert ain e d wh at th eir obj e ct was o ut of

i i ,

co mp assion tow ards them he thu s prOphe sie d — A city ,

z
‘

found e d on the sit e of thi s pann asala w ill b e com e an

illust rious c ap it al in Jambu dipo Amongst the men born .
 THE S AKYAS .
195

he re e a ch will be able to cont end with a hundre d or a

,

t ho u s and ( of thos e born e ls e wh ere ) R ai s e yo ur c ity .

h e re an d construct the p al ac e of your king on the sit e of

,

m y p ann asala On b eing e st ablish e d h ere e v e n a ch an

.
,

dalo will b e co m e gre a t lik e u nto a Chakk awati raj a .

’

‘
Lo rd obs e rv e d th e p rinc e s will th ere be no plac e
,
’
,
‘

re s erv e d for t h e re s i d e nc e of Ayyo Do not t ro ubl e

yo urs elv e s about thi s re si d e nc e of min e ; b uilding a p ann a
s ala for m e in a corner found your city giving it the , ,

n ame of K ap ila Th e y conforming to his a dvic e s e ttle d

.
’
, ,

t h e re .

The o ffic ers of st at e thus argu e d If th e s e chil dre n :

ha d grown up und er th e ir fath e r s p rot e ction he wo uld

’
,

h av e forme d matrimonial allianc e s for th em ; the v are

now u nd er o ur ch ar g e an d th e n a ddre ss e d th e ms elve s
on thi s s ubj e ct to th e p rinc e s The princ e s replie d We .
,

se e no roy al d aught e rs e q u al in rank to o ur s e lv e s n or a re ,

th e re any p rinc e s of e qu al rank to we d ou r sist ers By .

fo rming u n e qu al allianc e s the childre n bo rn to us eith er, ,

by the fath er s or m oth er s si d e will b e co me d e grad e d by

’ ’
,

th e st ain att a ch e d to th e ir b irth 3 le t u s th e re fo re fo rm

m atrimoni al allianc e s with our own si st er s A ccord ingly .
’
,

re cogni s ing in th e ir e ld e st s i st e r th e ch ara ct e r an d autho

rity o f a m oth er in du e s e ni ority ( the four b roth ers )

,

w e dde d (the oth er four sist ers) .

O n t h e ir fath er b e ing info rme d of thi s p roc ee ding he ,

b rok e forth ( a ddre ssing hims elf to his courtiers )into thi s
e xu lt ation My frie nds m ost a ssure dly th ey are S A K Y A
.
, ,
”

my b elov e d by th e m ost sole m n i mport of th at t erm

, ,

the y are unque stion ably S A K Y A ”

( pow e ful S E L F ,
r ,

P O TE N TI A L ) .

From th at time to the p eriod of King S udhé dano all ,

wh o w ere d e sc e nd e d (fro m thos e allianc e s ) w ere ( also )

c alle d S A K Y A .
 PERU V IAN SEP UL TU RE .

As the city was found e d on the sit e wh ere the B rahman

.

K apilo dw elt it was c alle d K apilan agara

, .
” 1

A g ain th e u nifo rmity of p ra cti c e conn e ct e d w ith the

,

rit e s of s e p ulture subs i st ing a m ong th e t rib e s of R am a

,

both in E gypt an d P e ru is an e vi d e nc e of i d e ntity not to ,

b e gain saye d “
The body of t he d e c e a s e d I nc a
. writ e s ,

Pre scott was shit/ully emba lmed an d re m ov e d to the

,
“ f
,

gre at t e mpl e of t he sun at C uzco Th ere the P eruvian .

sov ereigns o n e nt ering the awful s anctu ary mi ght b ehold

,

t he e ffi gie s of his roy al anc e sto rs rang e d in Oppos it e fil e s ,

t h e m e n on th e right a nd th eir qu e e ns on t he l e ft of t he
, ,

gre at lumin ary which bl az e d in refulge nt gold on the

w alls of the t e mpl e The bodie s cloth e d in t he p rinc ely
.

att ir e wh i ch t h e y h a d b e e n a ccusto m e d to w e ar an d ,

place d on ch airs of gold sat with th eir h e ads inclin e d ,

downwards th eir h ands pl acidly cross e d ov er th eir boso ms

, ,

th eir co unt en anc e s e xhib iting th eir n atural d u sky hue

l e ss l iable to ch ang e th an th e fre sh er colouring of an
E u rop e an com pl e xi on ; an d th e ir h air of rav e n bl a ck or ,

silvere d ove r with age according to the p eriod at which ,

th e y die d It s e e me d lik e a co mp any of sole mn wo rship

.

p ers fix e d in d e vot ion — so t rue w ere the form s and

, ,

lin e ame nt s to li fe Th e P e ruvians w ere a s s u cce ssful as

.

t he E gypt ians i n th e mi s erabl e att e mpt to p e rp e tu at e the

e xi st e nc e of th e body b e yond th e lim i ts a ss i gn e d to i t by

Nature .
” 2

The long fil e s of th e rep re s e nt at iv e s of th e d e ad shown ,

to H erodot u s by t he E gyptian p rie sts und er t he na me of

,
3

P iromis
”
,
mu st at onc e occur to the cl a ssi c al re ad er .

Th e s e P I R o M I s of He rodot u w ere P I B A M A s 3
“
- TH E s, -

R A M A S 3 t he re p re s e nt ative s of the rac e of th e I nc a s or

”

S un kings
- .

1
Intro d t o . Mahawansa p , . 35 Ho n G Turnou r
. . .

2 Presc ott s Peru ’

, vo l . 1 p 32
. . .

3
He ro d , ii 1 4 3
. . .
198 THE HYosos .

A g ain, “
Tirthek a, p re s e nt e d with a
”
o f who m we are

lively sk etch by Ro ss ellini is the di sguis e d rep re s e nt ativ e ,

of Tirthak ar the t itle for a s anctifi e d J ain a t e ach er

,
l ”
.

Th e n also we re a d of t h e Hyc so s without th ereby ,

obt aining any i d ea of thi s p e ople We h e ar of th e m as a .

ra c e of sh e ph e rds 3 t h e ir n ame w ill b e fou nd n o t only to

i mply thi s but to t e ll t he v ery pl ac e wh e nc e th e y c am e

,
.

The “
Ho o x o s ”
th e n are simply th e trib e s Of the
s , ,

O x us ,
a n am e d eriv e d from the O ok sh as thos e ,

p e ople whos e w e lth lay in the O O K S H t e the O x ”

a
”
, . .
,
2

t he s am e m arti al b ands who g av e th eir n ame to th e

”
t e th e s e a of th e lo rds of t he O xus
”
O ok sh in e -
,
. . or , ,

the E u x I N E
”
If t he warlik e trib e s of the O xu s rul e d
-
.

th e countrie s r o u nd t h e E uxi n e p en e t rat e d into E gypt , ,

t h e n sw e pt onw ards to P al e st in e ( P A L I S T A N )t h e l and 3

-
, ,

of the P alis or sh eph erds an d th ere e ffe ct e d more per

”
,

m an ent s ettl em ent s in Egypt t ill di sposs e ss e d by the ,

childre n of I s rael —t he pow erful p e opl e imme diat ely to , ,

t h eir south ultimat e ly p e n e t rat e d far to t h e E ur op ean

,

w e st 3 giving an ab iding n ame to a se a of not le ss import

a nc e to th e civili s at i on of mank ind th an th e E ux in e .

Th e s e w e re the Tart ar b ands of “

B alt i who as the
”
,
4
,

B A LTI K A s or “
p e ople of B alti c arrie d t o the B A L T I C
,
”
,
”
t he fame of th e ir ancie nt chi e fs t h e “
BO O D H A N as
, ,

“
V O D E N or Wode n
” “
,
”
The s ame w arrio rs w ill a gai n .

b e fo und in S outh ern Gree c e as constituting a p art Of its ,

e arl ie st pop ul ation .

The p re s enc e of th e chie fs of t he Oxu s who h av e b e e n ,

alre a dy s ee n in Th e ss aly a s t he P ae n i ok sh ( P e n e i os
‘

- - - -
,

1
From Tirtha , h oly .

2
Ookshc m, cru d e form of Ooksha, an ox . Th e S ans crit and English ar e

3 tha n, land
’
h ere but o ne wo rd . P a li, a sh ep h e rd, an d e a .

4
Balti — writte n
,
als o Bulti an d Bulti st an, - —
is a s mall st at e n o rth of

Cash mir, b earing also t h e nam e of Little Thi b t e ,

b y whi ch pre fi x it i s
d istingui sh e d from Mid dle Thib e t, L d kh
or a a ,
and Gre at Thib et, or
S outh ern Tartary . Bulti is so metimes . c alle d Isk ardoh, from th e nam e
 THE HYCS OS . 199

Riv er, )or p rinc e s of the Ox u s w ill a g ain b e demonst rat e d ,

in t h e H oly L a nd a s the fi e rc e st t he m ost b itt er an d th e

, , ,

m ost w arlik e fo e s of th e ch ildre n of I s ra el ; wh il e t rib e s ,

drawn fro m re gions far to the no rth an d no th w e st fill r -

,

up th e e xt ra or d in ary p i ct ure of a pop ul at ion i ss uing fro m ,

th e r e m ot e re gions of a high no rth e rly t abl e l and an d -

,

po uring down lik e a torrent upon th e pl ains an d v alleys

b elo w ov erwh elming in th eir p rogre ss an d holding long
, ,

in bond ag e a p e opl e of a ncie nt civili s ati on .

S uch w ere t he O O K S H s o r t ib e s of the O xus th e

”
A ,
r ,

H u o s A s of the Gre ek w rit e rs

”
,
Th e y w e re th e p e opl e .

who ultimat ely gave a n ame to a consid erabl e district of

E gypt which app e ar s in th e s acre d re cords as
,
“
th e l and ,

of Gosh en p rop erly G o shten

” ” “
, the st at ion for cow ,

h erds ”
H e nc e th e inst ru ctions O f Jos eph to his b re th re n
.
1
,

an d hi s appl ic at ion to P h a ra o h th
“
( t h e i n e ir -

b e h alf M y fath er an d my b re thre n an d th eir

.
, ,

flocks an d th eir h er ds an d all th at th e y h ave s ai d the

,
”
, ,

yo uthful rul er of E gypt are co me out of th e l and of ,

C an aan an d behold they are i n the land of G oshen

,
”
.

H e nc e th e re ply of Jos e ph s b re thre n to the qu e stion of ’

Ph araoh Wh a t is your occup ation ?

,
”
Thy s e rva nts ”
,

s aid th ey are sh eph erds we an d also our fath ers

,
”
In ,
.

th e land of Gosh e n s ai d Ph araoh to his yo ung Vizier

”
, , ,

let th e m dw e ll an d i f tho u know e st any m en of a ctivity

,

am ong th e m th e n mak e th e m rul ers ov er my c attl e ” 2

.
,

Were I to notic e a tith e of the erro rs wh ich we d eriv e

fro m the imp erfe ct form s in which the E gyptian mythology ,

alon e h a co m e down to u s thr o u gh th e G ree k it would

,
s ,

c arry m e e nt irely b eyond the S cop e of th e p re s e nt work ;

of th e c apit al . It is b oun d e d t he n orth b y Chi nese Tartary, from whi ch
on

it i s sep arat e d by t h e Mustag or Mo oz -Tau gh (i cy m ou nt ains) an d th e

Karakorum Mount ains , p ro longati o ns o f th e Hi nd o o oosh t o t he east K
ward .
”
—
TH O R N TON S
’
P wnj a b, vol i p 119
. . . .

1
G6, a c ow 3
'-
Go shta ma ,
st at ion fo r c o wh erds .

2
Ge n . xlvn . 1 , 2, 6 .
20 0 THE S OORYAS AN D TU P HOOS -
.

I will h ow ever j u st touch upon a p art of E gypt ian mytho

logy which b eing only anoth er n ame for Gree k or Indian
, ,

mythology — (fo r t he i d e nt ity of all th ree i s e st abli sh e d )

-
will be found to re st up o n an histo rical b a si s .

The chie f c all e d The G re at S un t h e h e a d of t h e

“ ”
, ,

Rajpoot S ol ar ra c e in fa ct the gre at Cuclo pos ” -

, ,

( Cyclops ) o r G o k la Princ e
,
t h e p at riarch of t h e v a st
’
,

—
b ands of In achie n se s thi s Gre at S un was d eifie d at
“ ”

his d e ath and a cco rding to th e Indian doctrin e of the

,

me t e mpsychosi s his soul was suppos e d to h av e t rans

,

mi grat e d into the bull AP I s

”
t he “
S E R A r I s of t he
”
,
-

Gre e ks and the S O O R A r A s or S U N C H I E F of the

,
” “ ” -
,
-
,

E gyptians
1
.

The pl ain a ccount of the w ars c arrie d on b e tw ee n th e

S ol ar ch ie f Oo sras ( Os iri s ) the P rinc e of the G uclas an d
, , ,

TU P H O O-
”
i s t he simpl e hi storic al fact of t he wars of the
,

Apians or S un t rib e s of O u d e w ith the p e opl e Of

,
-
,

o r TH I B E T who w e re in fa ct of the Lun ar

”
TU r H o o-
, , , ,

ra c e m ostly Bu d hi sts an d oppos e d by R ama

’
, , an d th e ,

“
A I TY O P I A s - or p e opl e of Oud e subs e que ntly the
, ,

AI TH I o P I A N s
-
”
of Afric a
-
,
.

I wo uld now rap i dly re c ap it ul at e the l eading e vi d e nc e s

of the colo ni s ation of Afric a fro m No rth w e st ern India ,
-

an d the Hi mal ay an p rovinc e s .

First fro m the p rovinc e s or riv ers d eriving th eir n ame s

,

fro m the gre at rivers of I ndia n ame ly the N I L E A B U S , , ,

S I N I A an d NU B I A 3 so c all e d fro m th e N I L an d A R U S I N
, ,

( two n am e s of th e I nd u s ) an d t h e NU R R A S e condly , .
2
,

from the towns an d p rovinc e s of I ndia or it s no rth ern ,

frontiers 3 n amely the O racl e of A M M O N an d the Oracl e of

, ,

L E T O in BU TO ; t he s ac erdot al M e ro e the city and i sle of

, ,

Osiris, prop erly Oosra s, signifi es b oth b ull, and a ray o f light
'
1 a .

S oorwp a s ( S E RA PIS)
,
t h e S U N CH I E F
- -
.

“ ”
2
Th e l e tt er r is re solve d into i t hro ugh out t h e general st ru ct u re

o f language .
 S U MMAR Y .

a tt ach e d to the Indian divi sion s ent to E gyp t d e s erve s ,

a tt e nt ion .He c ert ainly vi sit e d only the t e mple of D e n

de rah but it c annot b e unint e re sting to h e ar th e obs e rv a
,

t ions of a B rit ish t rav e ll er m o re e sp e c ially wh e n j u st co m e

,

fro m In dia on the s ame subj e ct which had j u st b e e n

,

e x amin e d by th e F re nch 3 a s it w ill at l e a st s erv e to con

vinc e u s of the cre dit due to the st at eme nts an d o bs erv a

t ions of the fo rmer In the drap ery of the figure s h e
.

re cogni s e s the costume which still p rev ails in India .

Oft e n h av e I conj e ct ure d an d thi s conj e cture was ,

n e ver so much strength e n e d a s by th e Vie w of this t e mpl e ,

a n d t h e sc ulpture w ith wh ich it is o rn am e nt e d th at a ,

gre at er re embl anc e in m ann ers an d cons e qu e ntly a

s ,

clos er f iendly conn e c tion m ust fo rmerly h ave exi st e d

r ,

am ong th e n at ions of th e E st wh e n th e y w e re e t u nit e d

y a ,

by the s ame worship The I ndians who acco mp anie d u s

.

re g ard e d th e s e ruins with a m ixt u re of wond e r an d v e n e

rat i on,
t he e ffe ct of a re s e mbl anc e wh ich many of the
fi gure s which th ey saw h e re bore to th e ir own d eit ie s ,

an d st ill m o re of th e Op ini on th at th i s t e mpl e wa s t he

work of a raj ah who had vi sit e d the land ”

H e sp e aks of .

t h e st t u e s of lions a s fo u nt ains at D e nd erah ; n am e ly

a , , ,

c ouch ant lio ns whos e j aws s erve d for w at er sp outs a

,
-
,

circum st anc e which c arrie s us b ack instinctiv ely t o I ndia ,

a nd th e re m o t e E a s t Anoth er t rav ell er Alvarez found

.
, ,

simil ar st atu e s at Axum A st riking an alogy w ill be

.
2

found to e xi st b et wee n the rock archit e ct ure of bot h .

c ount ie s 3 t he grottos of S als ett e Elephantin a an d

r , ,

E ll ore re mind u s st rongly of th e e xc av ati ons i n E gypt

,

a n d N ub i a of t he roy al to mbs at Th e b e s an d th e spl e nd i d

, ,

m onu me n t re scu e d fro m the s and an d re st ore d to t he

light of day by B elzoni at Ips amb u l .

The p agod a s in the i sl e R ami se ram b e tw ee n the con ,

1
Bibl Britannica, v . 38 . Lit eratur e, p 20 8
—
. . .

He ere n, v. 1 7 9 —2 1 7 8 . . Ox f .
 S UMMARY 20 3

t in e nt an d h eld in h igh e stimat ion fo ant i

C el n , a re r

u it a n d s acre d ch aract e r ; th e e nt ranc e o f st rang e s i

q y r s

int e rd i ct e d an d t he st at u e s of th e d ivinit ie s h ere wor

,

shipp e d ; Rama S iva M ah ad ev a are w ash e d in n on e

, , ,

o th er but the w at er of the G ange s b ro ught hith e by the ,

r

p ilg im s an d fak e ers A grand po rt al und er the form of a

r .
,

t runc at e d pyra mid conducting to the p rincip al p agoda

, ,

r e mind e d Lo r d V ale n tia fro m who m we h av e th e abov e

(
l
,

a cco u nt
) O f
,
t h e m on u m e nts of anc i e nt E gyp t H avi ng thus .

shown a re s embl anc e b e tw e e n th e re l igi o u s syst e m s o f

E gypt an d I ndia an d cons e qu e ntly b e tw e e n th o s e of

,

M ero e an d th e l att er co untry we co me at l ast to the ,

fin al qu e stion Did M ero e re c eive the civilis ation f o m

. r

I nd ia or I ndia fro m M e ro e ? The l att er of th e s e s u pp o

,

siti on s wo uld n e c e ss a ily i m ply th at th e p rog re ss of

r

civilis ation in I ndia was f o m south to north sinc e a r ,

colony fro m M ero e co uld only h av e co me into India by

s e a ; n o w if anyth in g i s w ell e st abl i sh e d abo ut th e e a ly r

hi story of the Hin d o o rac e it i s th at t he c are er of civil ,

i sation co m m e nc e d fro m t he no rth of I ndia 3 th e c a st e of

the B r h mins i d e nt ify th ems e lv e s w ith th i s e arly civ il
a

i sation an d app e ar to h av e co m e in as a conqu e ing rac e

,
r

among an i gno rant pop ul at ion 3 th eir o ri g in al co u n t ry i t

is impos ibl e to d et e mine h i sto ri c ally 3 o ne thing i s con

s r

c e d e d by all th at th ey sp re a d the ms elv e s fro m north to

,

so uth ov er the Indian p en insul a The traditions of the .

kingdo m of Cashmire n ame th e B rahmins as th e firs t 2

who e nt ere d th at country an d the re s e arch e s of E nglish ,

trav eller a mong the m o u nt ains of the Himal ay an rang

s e

throw a ddition al light on thi s subj e ct In the h e art of .

th e s e m ount ains are fo und th e re si d e nc e s of the e arlier

B rah min an d m o re ancie nt t e mple s of th eir gods ; at the
s,

c onflue nc e of th e two arm s of th e G ang e s ri s e s the holy

1 L ord V al e ntia s Travels,

’
vo l . i p 34 0
. . .

2
Aye e n Akb erri, 11 . 1 57 .
2 0 4. S UMMAR Y .

city Devapraj aga 30 8 lat inh abit e d by B rahmi ns ;

,
0 ’
.

furth e r on i s s e e n the t emple of B ad ri Nuth s aid to be -

,

e xt re m e ly ri ch an d to pos s e ss a s it s do m ains m o re th an
,

s e v e n hundre d flourish ing vill a g e s pl ac e d in a st at e of ,

d ep ende nc e on the high p rie st of the t e mpl e 3 t hi s pontiff

also holds u nd er his s way t h e c ity M an a a pl a c e of t ra d e ,

on the ro ut e fro m Cashmire to L ittle Thib e t cont aining ,

fiftee n hundre d inh ab it ants of Tart ar origin We find also .

a noth er of th e s e anci e nt t e mpl e s on t he bo rd e rs of the

country G angut ri wh e re t he G ang e s rolls amid th e s e

,

A siati c Alps t he int erio r of which re s e mbl e s a v a st se a of

,

i ce. I n e v ery p art of th e s e r e gions th e wo rsh ip of S I V A

p re do min at e s without b eing e xclu siv e ; an d the t e mple s
which st ill e xi st h ere aft er the l aps e of so m any a ge s are ,

s acre d pl ac e to which thous ands of p ilgrims fro m the

s,

m ore so uth e rn co unt rie s re sort an d wh e re tra d e allie s ,

its elf to religi on Thu s at p eriods unknown to hi sto ry

.
,

an d in re gi ons s afe from the inro ads of conqu ero rs ,

s ac erdot al e mpire s w ere fo r me d the influ e nce of which ,

was s ubs e qu e ntly e xt e nd e d to all I ndia an d p rob ably to ,

oth er p arts of th e glob e in the e ast an d w e st .

“
The m ost ancie nt po e m s of I ndia re p r e s e nt the
count ie s of th e G ng e s as t he cradl e of thos e h e ro e s who
r a
,

a ft erw ards c arrie d t h eir a m s in t h e r south e rn re gions ,

e ve n as far as C eylon 3 e ve rything in a wo rd t e nds to , ,

show m ost cl e a ly th at civilis ation followe d in India a

r

r out e diame t ric ally Oppos it e to t h e o n e wh i ch it pursu e d in

E gypt wh ere the social m ov e m e nt wa s fro m south to

,

north A co nfirmat ion of wh at has j u st b e en st at e d is to

.
1

be found in t he accounts of t he B rahmins th e m s e lv e s ;

th eir bo oks fre qu e ntly me nt io n t wo mo untains pl ac e d in ,

th e middl e of I a mbu dwipa ( th e ir n am e also for the

,

h abit abl e wo rld ) remot ely situ at e d b eyond the m ost

,

north ern bound ary of I ndia On e of th em is d e s ignat e d

.

1
He eren, i1i 2 53 . .
 AN ATOMICA L EV IDEN CE .

Of the distinct not ic e s I h av e alre ady given of the high

n o rth erly sourc e s of E gyptian fEthio ian an d Abys
P , ,

sinian colonis ation all drawn fro m ge ographic al e vid e nc e

, ,

d e monstrating the C ash mirian an d Thibe tian aggre gat e ,

which sh e d t he light of p rimitiv e civilis ation in Afric a ,

Thrac e No rth e rn Gre e c e N orth e rn It aly P e ru an d

, , ,

Ro m e th e e xt ra cts j ust quot e d o ffe r a s ingul ar con

,

firmatio n .

I n ow p re s e nt oth er evid ence s e qu ally pow erful , ,

d e du ce d fr o m the most rigi d a n ato mic al scie nce It is an .

abl e resume of th e r e s ult of E uro pe an op ini o n on thi s

’

m om e ntous q ue st ion wh ich the au tho r has pl ac e d in a

,

lumino u s point of Vi e w .

The A siati c o ri gin of the first dw ell ers in the Nilot ic

Valley is cle arly d e m onstrat e d by concurrent and inde
,

p e nd e nt t e st im o ny Cuv ie r an d Bl um e nb a ch affirm
. th at ,

all the skulls of mu mmi e s wh i ch th e y h a d an O ppo rtunity

of e x amining p re s ent e d the C auc as ian typ e A re c ent

, .

A m eri c an physi ologist ( Dr M orton ) h as also argu e d for

.
,

the s ame conclus io ns Th e following is th e re sul t of his

.

e x amin at ion of on e hu nd re d E gyp ti an c rania

The Table sp e aks for its elf It shows th at more th an

.

ei ght t e nths of th e c rani a p ert ain to th e mi x e d C au c a s ian

-

ra c e 3 th at th e P el a sg ic fo rm is as o n e to o n e a n d two

thirds an d the S emit ic form on e to e ight a s c omp are d to

, , ,

t h e E gypt ian 3 th at o n e tw e nt ie th of t he whol e is co mpos e d

-

of h e ads in which t h e re i s a trac e of N e gro an d oth er

e xoti c l in e ag e ; th at t h e N e gr oi d c onfi rm at ion e xi sts in

ei ght inst anc e s thus const it uting about on e tw e nt ie th

,
-

p art of the whol e ; an d finally th at the serie s cont ai ns ,

only a single unmixe d n e gro .

1 Crania E gyptia ca : Philad elphia ,

 AN ATOMICA L EV I EN CE D . 20 7

“ ‘
E TH N O G R A PH IC T A BL E O F O N E H U N DR E D :AN C I E N T E G YP T A N I
C R A N IA .

_fi -
i

49 29

Fro m th e s e an d a v arie ty of oth er d e t ails Dr M o rto n

, , .

h as d a w n the foll owing a m ong oth er concl usions

r
“
The V alle y of th e Nile both in E gypt an d Nub ia , ,

wa s o rigin ally p e opl e d by a b ranch of th e C a uc a ian rac e s .

Th e e p rim e v al p e opl e
s inc e c alle d t he E gyptians
,
s ,

w ere the Mizraimite s of S cript ure the post erity of Ham , ,

a n d d ire ctly affil iat e d w ith t he L iby a n family of n at i ons .

The Au stral E gyptian or M erOite co mmunitie s w ere

-
,

an I ndo A rab ia n stock e ng raft e d on th e p rimit iv e L bian

y
-
,

inh ab it ants .

“
B e side s th e s e e xotic sourc e s of popul ation the ,

E gyp tian rac e was at d iffe re nt p eri ods m odifi e d by the

i nfl ux of t h e C au c a s ian n at ions of A sia an d Europ e
Pe l asgi or He ll e n e s S cythian s an d Ph oen ici ans
, ,
.

The C o pts i n p art at le a st are a mixt ure of th e C an

, ,

c asian and the N e gro in e xt re me ly v ariable proportions

,
.

“
N e gro e s w ere nume ro u s in E gypt but th e ir social ,

p o ition in ancie nt time s was the s ame as it now is that

s ,

of s erv ants n d slav e s a .

“
The p re s e nt F e ll ahs are th e lin e al an d l e a st mix e d
d e sc endant s of the ancient E gyptian 3 an d the latt er are s

coll at e ally repre s e nt e d by the Tuarik s K abyl e s Siwahs

r , , ,

an d oth e r re mains of th e L ibvan family of n at ions .

20 8 AFFIN ITIES .

The mod e rn Nub ians with a few exc eptions are not , ,

th e d e sc e nd ants of th e m on u m e nt al E thiop i ans but a ,

v ariou sly mix e d race o f Arabs an d N e gro e s ”

.

“
A g ain L e ps iu B e ufe y M ey e r B uns en B irch an d
,
s, , , , ,

oth er philolo gists h ave p ro ve d th at th e ancient E gyptian

tongu e is full of affinitie s w ith the Sh emitic o r S yro Arab ic -

l angu ag e s an d th at it occu pie s a kind of middle plac e

,

b e tw e en th e m an d the In do German c dial e cts Quatre - i .

mere show e d the re l at ion of th e p re s e nt C optic to the

e arly t o ngu e an d we find it in si st e rly cont a ct wi th th e s e
,

cl ass e s of langu age s which h av e S pre a d so wid ely over the

world The first book of B uns en e xhib its this rel ationship
.

in a v ariety of illu st rat ions an d he h a d b e e n p re c e d e d by ,

L epsiu s in his famo u s E ss ay on the E gyptian nu me rals

,
‘
.
’

It i s only o f l at e y e ars t h at any re l atio ns hip was allowe d

b e tw e e n Heb rew an d S ansc rit but Fiirst and D elitzsch ,

h av e ab und antly p rov e d it an d it i s n ow u nive rs ally ,

a cknowl e dg e d The old l ang ua g e of E gypt is fo und to

.

b e a co n n e cting link b etw e e n all th e s e gre at v arie tie s of

human p e e ch ; an d e ve n the C elt ic in points wh ere it
s ,

differs fro m the S ansc it n e arly co rre sponds with the r ,

an c ie nt C o pt i c— th e l ang u a g e of t he pyra mids an d m onu

m e nts I f t he old E gypti an t ong u e h av e so ma ny an alogie s

.

with o th er an d re m ot e tongu e s 3 if th ey oft e n re s e mble it

in form s an d fl e xion s wh ere th e y do not b e ar much lik e
n e ss to o n e anoth er the plain infere nce is th at it is old er
, ,

t h an an y of th e m an d h a s re t ain e d mu ch of it s o ri gin al
,

sh ap e an d ch aracter while th e y w ere const antly s ubj e ct

,

t o a p roc e ss of d e v e lop m e nt The E gyptian l ang uag e ‘ ’

.
,

B un en affi rms is as c ert ainly the primitive formation

s ,
‘

o f t he E uph rat e s an d Ti gri s t e rrito ry fix e d in th a t i l and

’
s .

Th ere are also m any po ints of an al o gy b e tw e e n t he

t e mpl e c ere m onie s an d mythology of E gypt an d thos e

of A ia J uba as qu ot e d by Pliny was of Opinion th at

s .
, ,
2

1
R ep ort on Ethn ology . British Association, 1 84 7 .
2
Mb . iv 34
. .
 10 COU RT OF P HARAOH .

a p eriod which he pl ainly re ckons as n early e qu al to the

a g e s wh i ch h a d p re c e d e d hi s own b irth D efinit e epochs
.

c annot b e asc ert ain e d with s atisfacto ry p re ci ion Th at s .

E gypt arriv e d at co mp arative c ivili s at ion at a v ery e arly

p eriod c annot be que tion e d and th at it was far adv anc e d
s ,

in social o rd er as e arly a s Ab rah am s d ays i s now

‘

’
,

univ ers ally ad mitt e d Th at p at riarch fo und in it a king

.

a Ph ara oh
-
,
with a court nob ili ty h are m an d gre at
, , ,

we alth j oin e d to oth er indic at ions of a fix e d st at e of

,

socie ty ”
.

I n o w p a ss on to surv ey thi s rac e as the gre at Oppo

h e nts of th e child re n of I s rae l in th e L A N D O F P R O M I S E .

.
Illustrat e d Early Orie ntal Hist o ry, by
1
J . Eadie , D D , . . L L D — En
. . . cy

c lo aedi a Metro olitana vo l xviii 6 4

p p ,
. .
p . .
 TH E PR OMI SED L AN D .

Who s mo te great nations and sl e w mighty king

S ihon , s
.ing of the k
k
A mori te s, an d Og, k ing o f B ashan , a nd all the ingdom s o f C anaan A nd gave
— —
.

the ir land for an he ri ta e unto I srae l hi s e o le ” P 1 0 12

g , p p s c x x x
. v . . .

I T is w ith p rofound fe eling of grat itu de to the Gre at

a

Author o f Truth th at I app ro ach thi s s acre d s ubj e ct

,
.

Wh at ev er light I m ay thro w u pon the m omentous th eme ,

I would in all h umility a sc rib e to the only so urc e Of light ,

an d th ankfully p re fa c e m r e m arks w ith th at L A US

“
y
D E O whi ch ch aract eris e d t he conclu s ions of t he lit e rary
,
”

l ab ours of our fo ref th ers a .

The m arvellous hi s t ory of th at p e opl e who w ere h allow e d

by the ble ssing of J ehov ah for the holy wo k of re ge r

n eratin g th e hu m an a c e is p e rh aps th e grand e st mon um en t

r ,

of D ivin e co mp assion an d justic e in conn e xion with any ,

single n ation upon e arth The l and which was flowing

.

with milk an d hon e y ”

a
“
l and of vine y ards an d olive s
, ,

was an e sp e cial inh e rit anc e grant e d fo r an e sp e cial ac t of

,

faith to the d e sc end ants of the F th e r of the F aithful

, a .

But it w o ul d h av e b ee n utt erly i mpo s ibl e for the s

children of the gre at P at riarch to re alis e thi s rich tok e n

,

of Almighty b e n evol e nc e h ad not the s am e Gra ciou s

,

B eing who had c au s e d the lin e s to f ll to th e m in

“
a

ple as ant place s vou chs afe d the might of His arm to
,

disposs e ss the w a li k e trib e s which h ad s e cure poss e ssion

r

of this fertil e t erritory at the p eriod of th e ir e ntrance

u pon it .
 21 2 S L AVERY OF THE HEBREWS .

The lon g sl av ery of His chos e n p e ople in Egypt was ,

clos e d by a miracl e as st riking a s the p rovidenc e whi ch

had int ro d uc e d Jos e ph its yo uthful rul e r A dyn asty
.

which kn e w not Jos e ph had t ak e n poss e ss ion of the

“ ”
,

E gypt ian thr on e an d th e bond ag e of the He b re ws ha d

,

b e co m e b itt er an d c o nst ant The amb ition wh ich p o mpt e d

. r

t h e S ol ar R ac e to att e mpt in sp it e of the int e nt ions of

,

Provid e nc e an et ernity of e xist e nc e for th e body indu c e d

, ,

t he s ame p e opl e to re ar grand an d g ig anti c st ru cture s to

e ns ure a p e rp e t uity of re nown .

Works su ch as th e s e co uld not possibly h ave b ee n

const ruct e d in thos e e arly time s without a body of me n
urg e d on to the t a sk by p rinc e s who move d a l arg e,

portio n of th eir subj e cts a s a gigantic livi ng m a chin ery ,

u nifo rm i n it s a ct ion h aving no volition an d set in

, ,

m ot ion by th e v apour of a D e spot s amb ition By such

’
.

m e ans w ere construct e d the gra nd a qu e ducts of R o me

-
her highw ays an d th e pyrami ds of E gypt
,
The .

re aring of th e s e l a st n am e d gig ant i c m a ss e s of m a son ry

h ad p re ss e d h e avily upon the st re ngth of the H eb re ws .

The m i s ery of th eir e xi st e nc e i s fo rcib ly d e p ict e d in th e

s acre d writings At le ngth the day of deliveranc e d awn e d
. .

By th e sp e cial int erv ention of the Almighty th ey w ere ,

e n abl e d to d e p art f o m th at l and wh i ch to thi s d ay b e ar s

r ,

t h e t rac e s of th e ir fo rc e d sl av e ry B ut su ch v al uabl e
.

au x iliarie s co uld no t b e t amely re sign e d by a w arlik e

p e opl e ; who wh ile th e y scorn e d the arts of p e ac e th e m
s elv e s fou n d it indisp ens able to maint ain aro und th em a
,

l a ge body of sl av e s t o aid th em in the obj e cts of th eir

r

amb it i on . The p u rs uit of th e Heb rews was r e solved upon ,

an d h a st ily pu t into e x e c ution A lre a dy the m artial

.

b ands of th e s e S ol ar R ajpoots w ere upon th eir tra ck an d ,

th e a dv anc e of t he fu g it iv e s s e e me d co mpl e t e ly b arre d by

t h e arm of th e se a whi ch roll e d di e ctly in th e ir front
fi
r .

It was at th i s c ritic al mo me nt th at the c av al ry an d

 COL ON IS TS OF PAL ESTIN E .

e st ablish this fa ct He has alre ady re mark e d the e xtra .

o rdin ary S p e ct acl e of a p e ople of a hi gh no rth erly l atitu d e ,

i n t he vicinity of t he Himal ay an m ount ains an d th e ,

p rovinc e of L ad akh s ettle d in the fe tile land of E gypt ,

r ,

a n d b ringing th ith e r it s re li gi o u s rit e s an d the v ari o u s

us age s of a socie ty th at st amp an Indian o rigin al Th at .

p op ulatio n is a g ain to be distinctly s e e n in P ale stin e so ,

th at b oth i de ntity o f n at ion ality an d i de ntity of the e ra of

coloni s at ion b e co me al most s elf e vid e nt The Tart arian
,
-
.

pop ulation which flow e d in upon t he north e rn p art of the

,

ri ch co u n try of P al e st in e fo rme d a cons i d e rabl e p r opo rt i on,

of the inh ab it ants of that co unt ry which will be sho rtly ,

no tic e d 3 while the t rib e s of th e O xu s who h av e b ee n ,

alre ady c o nt e mpl at e d in P A E N I O K S H or P E N E I os of - -

,
- -

Th e s aly as w e ll a s in th e H O O C S H A S or H Y C S O S of
”

s , , ,

E gypt w ill ag ain b e fo und re s ting lik e a war cloud ov er

,
-

th at c ountry th e n p assing onw ard to lor d it ov e r the rich

,

ch amp aign of the H oly L and The most ancie nt n ame .

of th at re nown e d re gion so e arly th e s e at of civilis ation , ,

i s C A N Y A a n ame re c eiv e d by u s as C A N A A thro u gh the

, ,

H e b re w fo m an d by th e m applie d a s to a n at i on of
r ,
1

C A N A A N I TE S or T a d e rs The app ell ation howe ver is

,
r .
,

th at of G ny cl assic ally c alle d Ap ollo

a a, .

I ts o th er n am e P a le s ti ne i t d eriv e d fro m the t erm P A L I

,
“
,

o r t h e L A N D of S H E P H E R D S thos e v e ry H Y C S O S or
”
S TA N , , , ,

O X U S trib e s who h v e b e e n l at ely notice d a s ov erpo wer

,
a

in g an d for a long t im e holding in bond ag e th e E gypt ians

,
.

I sh all n ow rap i dly p ass th o u gh the m ai n p oints of thi s r

1
I wou ld h e re m ak e t his ge ne ral re m ark ; t hat th o se e t ymolo gi es
whi ch we re c eive t h ro u gh t h e m e diu m o f t h e n on insp ir e d H ebr e ws, -

o ft e n r e st u p on th e sa me fo un dat ion with th o se of th e Gre ek s an d

R om ans . On t he o th e r h an d, d e fi nit io n s O f na m es, given in t h e sacre d

writ ings, while h aving ap p li cat io n t o th e hist ory r e lat e d by t h e in sp ir e d

p e nman at th e sam e tim e that t h e y are u nd o ub t e dl y t r u e, d o n o t in

,

val i d ate th e n o m e n clature o f t h e sam e p lac e s, p re viou sly give n, h aving an

h o m og e n e ou s sou nd .
 L AD AKH AN D BAS HAN . 215

colonis at ion mo re e sp e c ially in conn e ction w ith the p e opl e

,

of I s rael O n the no rth of the favo u e d L and of P o mi e

. r r s ,

the p e opl e of L a d akh wh o h av e al e a dy b e e n cont e m pl t e d

,
r a

in E gypt in th e n e ighbo urh o od of M e nzale h e ffe ct e d a

, ,

pow erful s e ttl e me nt Th ey w ere the L E B A N AN or the

. .
1

Tr an s of L E H The Trib e s of L E H ( L E B A N AN )are a g ain

.
-

di stinctly mark e d by th eir gre at river b e arin g the n am e ,

of t he L E O N TE S ( L E HAN D E S ) L and of the p e opl e of

-
“ -
,

LE H ,
”
clos e to which is fo und the district of CCELE ( C A I L E ) ,

the C A I L A of the Him al ay a M o u nt ain s About t e n mil e s .

fro m the b anks of the river of L E L A N D ( L E O N TE S ) was -

,

the city of L A S H E m or L A I S n am e d fro m L A H S A t h e

-
, , ,

c ap it al of TU B et (TO E ) TU B E T is a n ame which gav e

-
.

ri s e to t h e c el e b ra t e d TO P H E T an d its v arious appl ic at ions ,

in Holy Writ .

I mm e di at e ly to th eir south on the e ast p art of the ,

Riv er Jo rd an w e re th e w arlik e HE R M E N whos e s ettl e me nt

, ,

wa s on the HE R M O N m o unt ains at whos e w e st ern slop e s

-
,

co mm enc e d the kingdo m of the martial Tart ar Princ e ,

O G Z ( 0 G ) King of B A S H A N
,
B A S H A N as the re ader will .
,

obs erve by referring to the Hyp e bore an P unj ab will be

,
r ,

found imme diat ely to the no rth of Cashmir Clos e to the .

country of the C a h mirian B a sh an he will n ot fail to rem ark

s ,

th e l and of G I L I D wh ich co u nt ry h e w ill a g ain find con

,

t igu o u s to t he k ingd o m of B A S H A N in P le stin e app e aring a ,

G A L I D an d G I L E A D Here too h e will find the riv e r

”
as ,
.
, ,

G I L G I T which gave a n ame to the G ilghit e s Of P ale st in e

,
.

The fi e rc e an d gig antic O g o r Ogu z a s it i s g en e rally , ,

writt en with his Ta t ar hord e i s on e of the most not able

,
r ,

fo e s m ention e d by M os e s as b eing e ncount ere d and

d efe at e d . O nly O g king Of B a sh an s ays the s acre d
, ,

histo rian re m ain e d of

, t he re mn ant of the giants 3
b ehold his b e dst e ad was a b e d Of iron : is it not in
1
Fro m L eh an d B an d, a t ri b e 3 Persian p l ural, B an an . B a na 1s the
Raj p o o t ana form co mmut abl e
”
of th e S anscrit Varna 3 p , b, v, lo cally .
 216 0 G, K IN G OF BAS HAN .

R abb ath, o
_childre n of Amm on ? Nin e c ub its was
f the
t he l e ngth th e re of an d fo ur cub its t he b re adth of it after
, ,

the c ub it of a m an The cit ie s of th is formi d abl e

.

frontier p rinc e w e re m any an d w ell d e fe nd e d 3 but not

withst an ding th e y all fell into the h and of t he Childre n
,
s

of I ael by the irre sist ibl e pow er of the Almighty

sr ,
.

“
We s mot e him s ay the s a cre d hi storian until non e
”
,
s ,

was l e ft to him re maining A n d we t o ok all his cit ie s at .

th at time ; th e re was not a city which we took n o t fro m

th em ; th ree score citie s all the re gion of Argob the , ,

kingdo m of O g in B ash an Th e n follows the d e ci d e d

,
.

t e stim ony of M os e s to the a dv ance d st at e of milit ary polity ,

which was fo und e xisting in the l and at the p eriod of the ,

e n t ranc e of t h e H e b re ws All th e s e c itie s w e re fe nc e d .

wi th high w alls g at e s an d b ars 3 b e sid e u nwalle d towers

, ,

a g re at m any
”
.

The sc e n e of th e d efe at of thi s gi ant Tart ar wa s the

n eighbourh o od of the fo re st of Ephraim n e ar A S H TA R O TH ,

CA R N A I M 3 the p are nt city A S TO R w ill b e s e en in the Old

kingdo m of B A S H A N no rth of Cashmir The s acre d ,
.

histo rian has c alle d the city by the n ame of AS H T O R E TH -

C A R N A I M fro m its b eing the C I TY O F TH E C A R N A S O F

-
,
2 “

AS TO R
”
. The p rov inc e of C A R N A in C a h mir i s in ,
s ,

j uxt a position with A S T O R in C ash mirian B ash an 3 h e nc e

-
,

th e s e t rib e s with the strong fe eling th at e ve r bo und this

,

p atriarch al form of socie ty had e migrat e d fro m an d , ,

s e ttle d do wn in the i mme diat e vicinity of e ach oth er

, .

Both O I N an d HA Z O R too frontier towns of the kingdo m , ,

of B ash an in P ale st in e are as t ru e to th eir o rigin al posi

, ,

tion in the p are nt count ry as th eir inh ab it ants w ere to ,

th e fe eling of fath erl and Both O I N an d HA Z O R in .

,

the o ld land are as n e ar to e a ch oth er as in t he new ;

,

th e s e towns b eing situ at e d the o n e to the e a st t he oth er , ,

1 D eu t .
,
iii 2
. .

2 Carnai m, is t h e ordi nary He b re w plu ral o f Karna .

21 8 PH( EN ICIA .

p rodu c e to the rich w armth an d luxurious fertility of the

,

L and Of P romis e We h ave no b e tt er evide nc e of the .

strong cont rast of the first an d s e cond ho me of th is

Tart arian p e opl e th an th e animat e d de scriptio n of on e wh o
,

e xp erie n c e d th e ri g o ur of thi clim at e in all its s e verity s

I n E n gl and writ e C apt Abb o t n othing is kno wn

,
”
s .
,

app ro a ch ing t o th e ch ill of the Khiv a w int e r M y tow el .

,

h ung up to dry in the s mall room w arme d with a l arg e

fire of ch arco al i nst antly b e c a me a m a ss of i ce
,
I f th e .

do o was left Op e n th e p ass ag e of the wind was d e t e ct e d

r , ,

as it bl e w ov er an l i qu i d by it s s u dd e n conv e rs io n t o a
y ,

solid fo rm an d th ere was no th aw e xce p ting in Spots

,

wh e re the sun b e m s a cc umul at e d -

In the sh a d e the
a .
,

snow always lay fe ath e y an d granul at e d inco mp re ss ible r ,

i nto mass e so th at sn o w b alls cou ld not b e forme d

s,
”
- .

L e t us now t ak e a vie w of the m aritime portio n of thi s

re m ark abl e co unt ry wh e re the m ost int e re sting m on u
,

m e nts st ill remain e st ablishing the fa c t of th at ancie nt

,

Gre ek conn exion with Ph oenicia so oft e n allu de d to by ,

e arly w rit er s so p e tin aciou ly d e nie d by so m e so su

,
r s ,
s

p e ct e d b
y oth e rs T h e re to t h e. no rt h dw e lt t h e sin ,

g u la rl
y ing e n i o u s a n d e nt e p ri ing p e opl e of Ph o e n i c i a r s .

The i rfirs t ho me was Afgh anist an th at is the l and , ,

of t he O P H I E N S E S o r S e p e nt trib e the p e opl e of

-
r ,

B u d h a who e sy mb o l wa the S erp e nt This m e r

’
,
s s .

ch ant rac e the fi gure h e a ds o f whos e S hips the cl as ic al

,
- s

re a d er w ill r e m e mb e r to h av e b e e n a do rn e d w ith t h e

P at aik oi w e re of th e s a m e
-
,
tock with the e arly s

coloni sts of Co rcyr which isl an d wa p e opl e d by th e a, s

P Hayak as or the H y as The im a g e s wh ich th e e

’
,
a . s

a n c ie nt m arin e r s pl ac e d on th e p row of th eir v e ss el s,

c alle d P A T A K O I w ere BU D H H A Y A K O I or the e flfigie s

-
I ,
-
,

of the H y a B ud h a the p atri rch an d religio u s t e ach e r

a
’
,
a

of th e s e gre at s e c e ssionists fro m the B rah minic al or

1
Abb o t s
’
Khi va and B eraut, vol . i , ch ap
. . v .
p 77. .
 THE P HCEN ICIAN S AN D D AMASC US . 321 9

t t rel igio n of t he day Hence this p e ople were

s a e .

tyl e d B H A I N I K O I ( P H A I N I K O I ) o r
”
“
TH E H Y A s The
l
s ,
.

o rigin l s e at of th is e n erg etic rac e was in a dist i ct

a r

clos ely conn e ct e d w ith the He ll enic e m grat on h enc e

i i —
t h e s uppos e d my thol o gy of Gre e c e i s mix e d up w ith th e ir
h isto y I sh all n o tic e this fa ct with all t he b revity c on
r .

s i t e nt w ith the sho rt sp ac e allo we d by the e xt ent of my

s

i nve st ig at ion The h i sto y Of the C ab eiri has a tol e rably

. r

my th o logic al app e aranc e 3 th at hi st o ry a pl ain m att e r o f ,

fa ct will now be pl ac e d in a cle ar point of vie w occu ring

, ,
r

a s it d o e s in conn e xi on with t he Ph oenic i ans ; but fo r thi s

, ,

I should h av e l e ft the so c all e d fable for fut u e inve s ti - r

g at io n Th . e P H A I N I C A S o r t he Hiy a s
we re e migrants fro m a d i t rict n e ar L o gurh in Afgh ani s t an s , ,

c alle d B H IN I B A DAM ( e a d B Hi N i BU D HAN )the HY A ,

r
’
,

B U D H I S TS
’ ”
wh e nce as I h av e hown i s the d eriv at ive
, ,
s ,

fo rm P hainik a O ne of the p rincip al towns of Bh ini .

,

a s th e re a d e r w ill obs e rv e i s S A I D AN a n am e a dop t e d by , ,

t h e s e t tl e rs in t he n e w l and o f P haini ca as S I D O N The ,

.

t erm S ai d an i s s imply the plural of S I D H A a

”
SAIN T 3 ,

h enc e S aid an S id ti n or S id o n is p rop e ly A L L S A I N TS

,
“ - -
,
r -

T O WN j u st as D A M A S TI U M was so n ame d in Epi ru s an d

, ,

D A M A S C U S ( D A M A S K A S ) in th e L and of TO B or TU B E T -
, ,

t h e h e a d q u a t e rs ( a s w ill sho rtly b e shown )of t he B u dh

r
’
ist ic Prop aga nd a at a m os t impo rt ant e ra of Gre ec e ,
.

Gre nz er h a s ve ry j u s tly trac e d to t he Ph oeni cians the

wor hip o f th e C ab eiri with who m he h as id e ntifi e d
s ,

th e P atai k oi an d he ha s shown th at th e wo rship of t h e

’

C ab eiri was a sso ciat e d with th at of Lunns .

P Ha ien, th e Hayas, p lu ral o f H a i P Hainika, a d erivat iv e fo rm,

’
1 ’
.

with t h e me m e anin g The Hayas ( P Hai ni c as , P Hoeni cians)we re th e

’ ’
sa .

c o l onis t s o f Ire land H en ce th e q u asi id ent ity o f th e Irish an d P hoenic ian s

.
-
.

Th e Iris h a re HI B ER N AS Hya t rib es, ( berna, a t rib e ,) and th e ir land

-

H i bernia , L an d o f th e Hya t rib es .

2 S idha , a saint ; Sidhazn, s ain t s

‘

2 D ha mas k as -
,
d e rivat ive form of Dh a ma s .
 20 THE CABEIRI AN D COR BAN TES Y .

I f the d er will only refer to the t erritory in conn exion

re a

with the Hiyanian ( I oni ans ) or H o rs e Trib e s h e will

, , ,

h ave no diffic ulty in comp reh ending th e pl ain facts of the

c as e Not only are the P at aik oi id entifi e d with the
.
-

C ab eiri but the Corub ant e s also

,
.

B ehold now the simpl e fact The C A B E I R I are th e K H Y .

B E R I or p e opl e of th e K H Y B E R
, th e C O R U B A N TE S are the
G H O R B A N D D E S or p e ople of G H O R B U N D L A N D all of
- -
,
-

who m are P A T A I K O I or Lu n ar t rib e s th at is Bu d hist s

’
-
.
, , ,

H E P H A I S T O S th e
- - Lord of the Hya Chiefs land
-
,
”

was s aid to b e th eir fath er th at is th eir gre at , ,

p arent an d t e ach e which wa s a fa ct The R o man account

r, .

p roduc e s n e arly the s ame re sults —by this n ation Hep haistos
i s i d e nt ifi e d w ith VU L C A N th at i s B A L K A N the p e opl e of , , ,

B A L K fro m which Tartarian re gions t h ey c o nsid ere d

,
“

B u d hi sm a s e man ating
’
O t h ers of the C ab e iri ( K hyb eri )
.
,

w ere A X I E R o s an d CA S M I L L U S in plain t erm s AK S H Y E RA J , ,

-
,

an d C A S M I R R A J the O x u s K I N G an d t he C A S H M I R K I N G
-
, ,

—facts p erfe ctly in accord anc e with the origin al h ead

quart ers of Bu dhism in L anc e s L and A gain th ey are .

oft en confo unde d w ith the D I O S CU R O I (Dwr o s Cmso n) -

,
-

Two C U R U S or C A S T O R and P O L L ux or as I h av e shown

, , , ,

C A S H M I R an d B A L K .

The s am e syst em of p ersonific at ion s ank d e e p into t he

Hindoo cos mogony an d in fact t he whol e of wh at is ,

c alle d th eir mythology The C ab ei i are as Wilford has . r ,

e n de avo ure d t o p rov e CU V E R A th e Hindoo god of w e alth

an d re g e nt of th e no rth —
, ,

th at i in simple language the , s, ,

Khyb er ; it s r e gion i s w e althy an d abounds with rub ie s

gold is fo und in the rivers in its vi cinity an d it was like ,

wi s e the ruling north ern pow er in th e s e e arly d ays The .

Hindoos lik e th e Greeks h av e th eir own d eriv ation for

, ,

Cuv era and allu ding to the d e formity of t he god who is ,

re p re s e nt e d a s h avi ng th re e l e gs an d e i ght t e e th th ey , ,

deriv e his n ame fro m Cu vile an d v era a body Here

“ ” “ ”
, , ,
.
1

1
Wilson s S ans ’
. Lex .
, in v.
222 Y
V O AGE TO CE YL ON .

b e e n admitt e d I h av e no doubt wh at ever th at the

'

.
,

north ern limits of Afgh ani st an will b e d e monstrat e d t o

be th e p arting point of th e s e t wo gre at famili e s of l angu a g e ,

an d cons e qu e ntly of n at ions The Afghans h ave cl aime d .

d e sc ent fro m the J e ws o r I O U D A I O I ( YO U D A I o i ) th e

,
-

r e v e rs e i s th e c a s e The H A I B R E ws or K H A I B R E ws are
.
, ,

d e sc end e d fro m the YA D O OS In th at v ery land of the .

,
—
Yado o s o r Afgh ans D A N an d G A D still r em ain as the ,

fe ebl e remnants of J ewish antiquity But I mu st now p ass .

on to t he furth er consid eration of the maritime divisio n of

C an aan .

The e n ergeti c p e opl e whos e fl ee ts trav ers e d th e oc e an ,

on the m ost dist ant voyage s an d who in fact long b efore , , ,

the d ays of S olo m on w ere in the h ab it of s ailing to I ndia

, ,

t he p are nt l and w e re a cons id erabl e t im e b e fo re th ey

,

e xp erie nc e d th e m arit ime riv al ry of He ll a s Th at I ndia .

was th e po int wh e nc e c ame t h e gold an d the l uxurio u s

applianc e s of S olo mo n s co urt i s cl e ar both the l ength of
’

t he voy a g e an d th e n at ure of th e co mm ercial i mpo rts an d

, ,

t he o rigin al l nd of th e Ph oeni cians e st ablish th i s fa c t

a It ,
.

was a co a sting voy a g e of T HR E E Y E A R S Fo r the king .

h ad at se a a n avy of Tarshi sh ”
with the n avy of Hiram ; ,

once in three y e ars c a me the n avy of Tarshish b ringing ,

gold an d silv er I V O R Y an d A P E S an d P E A C O C K S It is
, , ,
. .

e v id e nt th at in t he abs e nc e of th e co m p a ss t h e n av i g ato r s ,

of antiquitywould a cquire p e culiar skill an d h ardi hood in the

practic al t ai n ng re quire d for long co asting voy a ge s ; n or
r i

h av e I the slight e st doubt th at the th re e y e ars navigation ’

notice d bythe s acre d histo rian was th e great c o asting voyage ‘

to C eylon A most s ingu lar corre spond enc e in a group of

.

s ettle m ents has lat ely b e e n notic e d in sp e aking of B A S H A N , ,

G I L E A D A S H T O R E T H CA R N A I M an d H A Z O R so wond er
,
-
, ,

fully the c ount erp art of the p arent Indian s e cts of B A S H A N ,

of G I L I D an d of the CA R N A s of A S T O R E an d H U Z A R A
, .

1 1 K ings, x . 22 . 2 Chr on , ix 2 1 . .
 I D OL ATRY OF THE I SRAE ITES L . 22 3

Anoth er coincide nc e e qu ally m arv ello us is to be s een

, ,

on the sho re s of C an aan Th ere following in th e e xact .

,

ord er in which th ey st and in t he m o th er ount ry f o m c r

north to so uth are A C H O the riv er K I S H ON C A R M E L an d

, , , ,

D O R in the o rigin al l and of the s e ttl e rs s t and ing as A c o

, , ,

K I S H E N C A R M E L an d D O R Ac o in the p arent land is

, , .
, ,

s it uat e d on a b ranch of t he Indu s n e ar B a sh an the ,

ri v e r Ki sh e n or t h e K i sh e n G ung a
,
th at is K i shn a river , ,
r ,

flows im me diat ely to the sou th e ncir cling the north ,

w e st ern front ie rs of Cashmir The river D or ( wh enc e .

t he Do rians )i s on the w e st whil e the town of C armel is

at a co mp arat iv e ly sh o rt d i st anc e to t he so uth D ire ctly .

t o t he so uth of t h e riv er Ki shon th at ancie nt riv er is

“ ”
, ,

the far fam e d M E G I D D O wh i ch h as b e e n alre a dy notic e d

-
,

in I ndia as M A G A B R A an d in Gre e c e as M A G H E D A N ,

( M A K E D ON I A
) Th e. vi ci n i t y of th i s spot w a s t h e sc e n e of
t h e d i as tro u s d e fe at of S i s era th e g re at R ajpoo t p rinc e
s , ,

t he
“
c apt ain of the host of J ab in King of C an aan who , ,

dw elt in H arosh eth of the Gentil e s ”

The wo rship of .

Bel by the S ury a V an sa or S ol ar t rib e s has al e ady b e e n , ,

r

notic e d Into thi s idolatry the childre n of I srael had

.

fall en an d had m ore ov er a dopt e d the worship Of the bull

, ,

whi ch was ch aract eri sti c of the sol ar i dol at ry Th ey .

s erve d B aalim an d th e y forsook the Lord God of th eir

,

fath er s whi ch b ro u ght th em out of th e l nd of E gypt an d

, a ,

follow e d oth er gods of the p e ople th at w ere round about

,

t h e m an d bow e d th e m s e lv e s u nto th em an d p ro v o k e d th e
, ,

L O R D to anger An d th ey forsook the L O R D an d s erve d

.
,

B aal an d Ashtaroth ”
The cle ar vie ws h eld by Colon e l To d
.
1

Of a ncie nt soci e t t h r o u gho u t t h whol e of th e p rim e v al

y e

civilis e d world is a subj e ct th at do e s honour to his n ame

, .

His views we re co mp reh e nsiv e yet t ru e to n at ure an d ,

hi st ory .The B U L dan or gift of th e B ull t o th e S u n

-
,
’
,

s ays this en erg eti c writ er is w e ll re cord e d Th ere are

“
,
.

1
Ju dge s ii . 1 1 —1 3 .
 224 I D OL ATRY or THE ISRAE ITES L .

in R aj asth an
nu mero u s t empl e s of B A A L I M an d BA L r O O R .

M ah ad e o has s e v eral in S aurasht ra All rep re s e nt .

the S U N .

P eor his ot her nam e , wh en h e e nti c e d

I srael in S itt im, th e ir m arch fro m N ile

’
on .

P a ra d ise L ost, b i . .

All th e i dol ators s e e m to h ave of th at day

h eld the gross er t en e t s of Hinduis m ”
A g ai n Wh en .

Ju dah di d e vil in the s ight of th e Lo rd an d b uilt th em ,

high pl ac e an d image s an d grov e s on e very high h ill

s, , , ,

a n d u n der e ve ry t re e the obj e ct was B al an d t he p ill ar

’
, ,

( t he li ng a m ) w as h i s sy mbol I t was on h i s a l t a r th e y .

b ur n e d inc e ns e an d s acrific e d unto the C alf on the

,
‘

fift ee nth d y o f the m o nth t he a c re d Am avu s of the

a ,
’
s

Hindu s Th e C alf of I s ra e l is th e B ull ( n and a)of Balc é sar

.
,

or I s wara ; the Ap i s of the E gypt ian Os iris A g ain

”
.

M ah ad ev a or I s wara is the t u t el ary divinity Of the

, ,

R ajpoots in M e w ar an d fro m th e e arly ann als of the ,

dyn asty app e ars to h av e b e e n w ith his consort I sa the

, , ,

sole obj e ct of G ehl ot e a doration I swara is a d ore d u nd er .

t h e e p it h e t of Ek ling a and i s e ith e r wo sh ipp e d in hi s ‘

-
,
r

m onolithic sy mb ol or a s I sw ara Chaom uk hi the qu a dri

, ,

form div inity rep re s e nt e d bya b u st with fo ur fac e s The .

s acre d B ull N and a has hi alt ar att ach e d to all the

, ,
s

shrin e s of I sw ara as was th at of M e ne s or A p i s to thos e

, , ,

of the E gyp tian O siri s .

Nand a has occasion ally his s e p a ate shrin e s an d th ere r ,

i s on e in th e V all ey Of O o dip o or which h as th e re p ut at i on ,

of b eing o ac ul ar as re g ards the s e a s ons The B ull was

r .

t h e t e e d of I sw ara an d c arrie d hi m t o b attl e

s ,
h e i s O ft e n
re p re s e nt e d u pon i t w ith hi s conso t I sa a t full peed r ,
s .

The B ull was o ffe re d to M ith a s by th e P e ian an d r rs ,

O ppos e d a s it now app e ar s to Hind u faith he form e rly bl e d ,

on the alt ars of the S un god on which not only the -

,

1
Raj asth , . vo l i p 7 6
. . . .
2
Raj asth .
, vol . i p 79
. . .
 2 26 HE BREW WORSHIP OF SIV A .

p e n etrat e d it s hollo w fl ank in s e arch of t re asure Within .

t h e q u ad rangl e are miniat ure sh rin e s cont aining so m e o f ,

t he mino divinit ie s
”
r .

A g ain Ne ar wh ere I cro s e d the riv er ( Loony )I s ,

visit e d a sm all t e mpl e d e d ic at e d to B alp oo r Siv a o r the -

,

city of B al ; in front of the mythic e m ble m of t he god ,

wa s th e Vah an o r t h e b u ll i n bra s ; at o ne time app a s

re ntl t h e sol e obj e ct of w o ship of th e S aura p e n insul a ; r

y
a l and wh i ch th e re c an h a dly b e a d o ub t, wa s in c om
,
r

mun ica tion wi th the s hores f

o the R ed S ea, E g yp t, and
P a les tine, in the e a rli es t p eri o ds
f o his tory, p roba bly long
before Hira m a nd the mar iners of Tyre were c a rri er s to
the wise K i ng of JWh at are B aal and the
erus a lem .

b raz en c alf t o which e sp e cial honours w ere p aid on t he

, ,

fift e e nth of the m onth but th e B al E swar an d bull ,

-

( n and a of I ndia ?
) B alp o o r o r th e city of B el i s , ,

t h e re fo e th e s ame a s B alte c o r H e lio poli s of S yria ;

r ,

coincid e n c e s in n ame s rit e s an d symbol all d enot ing , ,

s,

o n e u n iv e rs al n at ural r e li gi on n am e ly t h e wo rsh ip of t he , ,

sun a n d hi s typ e t h e b u ll e mbl e m at i c al of fe rt ility an d

, ,

produ ction ”
.
2

S u ch i s a faithful d e sc ipt ion of th at i dol atry into r

whic h the childre n of I srael fell —a d e script ion in e x act ,

k e e p ing with th at p op ulation which I h av e e xhibit e d as ,

coloni s ing the l and of C an aan H A R O S H E T H of th e .

-

Ge ntile s t he re sid e nce of the Rajpo ot war chie f is

, ,

e x a c t ly d e sc ript iv e of a milit ary post b e in g the gra nd city ,

for t he H A R o s (the H E E R o s of th e Gre e ks )an d the town

, , ,

of H A R t he Hindu god of war alre ady not ice d J abin

, .
_

h ad nin e h undre d ch ariots of iron th e us u al d e script ion

”
,

of force of the old Hellenic and Indian war c ast e and ,

h e mi ght ily opp re ss e d the p e opl e ”

O n the tot al dis .

c omfi ture of his m art ial b ands t hrou t l mi h t i nt e

g g y r ,

by which a p anic was mad e t o fall upon the s e

'

e ntion ,

1 To d s Raj asth
’
.
,
v ol
. i p 51 5
. . .
2
To d
’
s We stern Asia , p 54
. .
 S ON G OF D EBORAH . 227

fi e rc e warriors S is e ra the solitary relic of the sl aught er

, , ,

had e sc ap e d on foot fro m the sc e n e of h avoc .

Trusting impl icitly to the s acre d rights of ho spit litv a

alw ays a cco rd e d by t h e Ra oots a n d h e ld inviol abl e an d

jp ,

u tt e rly wo rn o ut by th e fi e r c e c onflic t a n d th e ap i d fl igh t r

o n foot h e e nt ere d the t e nt of the w ife of a Chie f

,

with who m h e wa s at p e ac e This app are ntly invi ol abl e

.

s anct u ary how e v e r only p rov e d the sc en e of his mis e abl e

, ,
r

a ss a ss in a t ion ; he fe ll by a cont e m ptibl e d e ath his ,

-

d e stru ction was to be ign o miniou s he p eri sh e d in a t e nt

by a n ail driv e n into his t e mple s by the fe eble h and of a
,

wo m an wh e n h e was
,
“
fast a sl e ep an d w e ary ; and so he
die d .
”
Nothing c an e xc ee d the co mb in e d sublimity an d
noble e xp ansio n of gratitu de which ch aract e ri e t he song s

of p rai s e th at burs t forth fro m the h e art an d flow e d fro m ,

t he lips of t he p roph e t e ss who j u dg e d I s rae l at th at tim e

”
.

P rai e ye the Lor d for the av e nging of I srael wh e n

s ,

t he p e opl e willingly o ffe re d th em elv e s s

Lord wh e n thou w e nt e t out of S eir wh e n tho u

,
s ,

march e d t o ut of t he fi e ld of E do m t he e arth t re mbl e d

s , ,

an d t h e h e av e ns dr opp e d t he clo u ds also dr opp e d w at e r

,
.

The m o u nt ai ns m e lt e d from b e fore th e Lo rd e v e n th at ,

S in ai fro m b e fo e the Lo r d God of I sra e l

r .

They chose new g ods then was war in t he g at e s was

,
:

the e a shield or sp e ar s e e n among forty tho us and in

r

I sra el
M y h e art i s tow ard th e governors of I s ae l t h at o ffe re d r

th e ms e lve s willingly am ong the p e opl e Bl e ss ye t he .

Lord S p e ak ye th at rid e on white ass e ye th at sit in

.
,
s,

j u dgme nt and w alk by the way

, .

“
Th e y t h at a e d eliv ere d fr o m th e no is e of arch ers in
r

the pl ac e s of dr awing w at er th ere sh all th e y re h e ar e t he

,
s

r i ght e ou a ct s of t he Lord e v e n the right e o u s a cts t o w ar d

s
,

th e inh ab it ants of hi v ill a g e s i n I ra el

s th e n sh all the s :

p e ople of the Lord go down to the gat e s .

2 28 S ON G OF DEBORAH .

Aw ak e,w ak e D ebo rah ; a w ak e aw ake utt e r a song ;

a , , ,

aris e B arak an d l e a d thy c apt ivi ty c aptiv e thou so n of

, , ,

Ab ino am .

Z eb ul un and N apht ali w ere a p e opl e that j e op ard e d

th eir liv e s u nto the de ath in thehigh plac e s of the fi eld .

The kings c am e an d fo u ght ; t h e n fo u gh t the Kings

,

of C an aan in Taan ach by the w at ers of M E G I D D O th e y ,

took no gain of m on ey .

Th ey fo u ght fro m h e av e n ; the stars in their cours es

foug ht a
g a i ns t S isera .

The v
of K I S H O N sw ept th e m aw ay th at ancie nt
ri e r ,

riv e r t he riv er K ish on O my soul thou h a st trodd e n

l
.
, , ,

down stre ngth .

“
Th e n w ere the ho rs e hoofs b rok e n by the m e ans of -

the p r ncings a t he p rancings of th eir mi ghty on e s .

“
C urs e ye M eroz s ai d the angel of t he Lor d ; curs e
,

y e b i tt e rly th e inh ab itan t s th e re of ; b e c aus e th e y c am e n ot

to the h elp of the Lo rd to t he h elp of the Lor d agains t ,

t he mi ghty .

Bl e ss e d abov e wo me n sh all J ael the wife of Heb er ,

t h e K e nit e be ,
ble ss e d sh all she be above wo me n in the
t e nt .

He a sk e d w at er an d sh e g av e him milk she b rough t

,

forth b utt er in a lordly dish

,
.

S he put h er h and to th e n ail an d her right h and t o ,

t he wo rk man s h amm er an d w it h t he h amm e r sh e s m o t e

’
,

S i s e ra sh e s mot e o fl hi s h e a d wh e n sh e ha d p ie rc e d an d
'

strick e n through his t e mple s .

At h er fe e t h e bow e d h e fe ll h e lay down ; at h e r , ,

fe et he bo we d he fell wh ere he bo we d th e re he fell do wn

,
: ,

d e ad . S o le t all thin e e n e mi e s p erish O Lord ; ,

but le t th e m th at lov e Hi m be as t he sun wh e n he g o e th ,

forth in hi s mi gh t ” 2
.

1
From th e Kishen ,
or Krishn a River of Cashmir ,
th e old c o unt ry
.

2
Ju dge s v 2—31 , . .
2 30 THE L AN D OF OABUL .

wh enc e P ale stin e was colonis e d S e condly id e ntity of .

,

i dol at ry i s p r ov e d b e tw e e n I nd ia — th e old count ry a n d ,

P ale stin e—the n e w Thirdly the ev er p rev ailing u se of

.
,
-

th e war c ar both in t h e p rovinc e s of I ndi a an d thos e of

-
,

S yria Fo urthly the i d e ntity of th e R ajpoot of I ndia an d of

.
,

P ale stin e Fifthly the posit iv e notific ation of the dis tinct
.
,

trib e which th e I sraelit e s e ncou nt ere d an d ov erthrew .

I sh all now rap i dly p ass forw ar d to sk e tch so me of the

remaining p rovinc e s o r p e opl e of P al e st in e ,
.

The e x act poi nt wh e nc e the colony of Ph oeni cia set out

h as b e e n cl e arly shown as w e ll as th e p are nt town of ,

S i don . The re a d er will by the a cco mp anying map of

Afgh anist an di stinctly se e th e positi on of the P hainic as ,

o r Ph oeni cians .

He will now und e rst and the b itt er s arc asm cont ain e d in
th at e ast ern play upon words which induce d the con ,

t e mptu o u s qu e st i on of Hiram on re c e iv ing his re w ard ,

”
for b uilding the t empl e of S olom on Hiram the s a cre d .
,

writ er t ells us c ame out Of T re to se e the citie s which

,
y
,

S olo mon h ad giv e n him an d th ey pl e a s e d him not An d .

h e s ai d Wh at citie s are th e s e whi ch thou h ast giv e n m e

, ,

my b roth e r ? An d he c all e d th em the L A N D of C A B U L unt o

thi s day ”
By re ferenc e to the map of the Punj ab t he
.
,

read er w ill p er c eiv e th at t he p are nt C A B U L i s in the l and ,

of the B H A I N I K A s a s also S I D O N ; whi ch

cit ie s h e will find in the P H ( EN I OI A of both co untrie s

The t erm C A B U L th en signifying disp leasing or
”
, , ,

dir ty ”
,
i s a s arc asti c pl ay upon th e n ame of t he ancie nt
count ry of Hiram s ance stors N ot far fro m the Kishon
’
.
,

or K ishn a riv er of P ale stin e an d a little to the so uth

r
”
,

of D or an d M e giddo al re a dy not i c e d i s th e s a cre d hill of

‘

, ,

”
SA M A R la
r the
u
S OO MER U
,
”
Of the I ndi an s e ttl e r s in
-

P al e stin e an d the S o M A R o s of the Helleni c colonists

,
- -
.

It h ad lon g b e fore the arrival of the I sra elit e s b ee n a

, ,

1 1 Kings , ix 1 3
. . Cabul signifi e s dirty, or di spleasing .
 S AMARIA . 2 31

holy mount for the Bud histic wo rship an d it h ad continue d

’
,

a kind of riv al e st abli sh m e nt to th e t empl e o f J erus al e m .

S ir
,
s aid the S am arit an wo man to o ur S aviour I ,

p erc eiv e th at thou art a p roph e t Our fa thers worshipp ed .

i n this mounta in ; and ye say th at in J erus al em i s the plac e ,

wh e re m e n o ug ht to wo rsh ip ”
We are thus p re se nt e d .
1

w ith the indub it able p roof of the st rong tie s of th at primi

t iv e p at riarch al s o cie ty by wh ich aft er familie s had , ,

e xp and e d into t rib e s an d t rib e s into n at ions th e s ame fi rst

, ,

strong fe eli ng of unity continue d to s ubsi st He nc e the .

re a d er c anno t fail to h ave b e e n st ruck wi th th e e xtrao rdi

n ary h armony Of e migration an d s e ttleme nt which h av e

b e e n d e monstrat e d in all the m ove me nts of m ount ain trib e s .

Thu s are at onc e s e en in th e C I T Y of D O R th e K I S H O N

, , ,

M E G I DD O and M O U N T S A M A R I A of P ale stin e th e s ame

, ,

north e ly p e ople of the D O R R I V E R the K I S H E N the

r , ,

M A G A D H A S an d S U M E R U of the C ashmirian di st ri ct
,
- .

What c an be a stron ger evi de nc e of thos e p rimitiv e tie s

by which the most ve n erabl e societ ie s w ere knit toge th er
The mo re south e rly inh abit ants both of A fgh anist an ,

an d P al e st in e now b e gin to co me into Vie w S A R O N is

, .

t he front i er p rov inc e of S amaria tow ards t he south It s .

p arent dist rict will be e asily re cogni e d as the S A R A wAN s ,

t he s ame p e opl e who h av e b e e n not ic e d as the S A R O N I OA S ,

o r s e ttl er s in th e S A R O N I O Gul f A s in the old so in t he .

,

n e w co unt ry t h eir chi e f town i s S A R O N

,
with a t rifling ,

v ari at ion of form A gain i b ro u ght into pro min ent an d

. s

m ark e d di stinct ion th e fe ature of socie ty so l at e ly not ice d .

I n the S araw an di strict of Afghani st an i s the land of ,

S h al or S h elli in S A R O N of P al e st in e i s the s ame und er

2
, , ,

th e n ame of th e l and of S H A L I S H a whilst the re nowne d -

city of GA Z A of P ale stin e is to thi s day under the i dentic al, ,

n ame of G A Z A found in the di t ricts of S HAL an d S A R A

,
s

WA N in th e l and of Afgh anist an

,

1
St . J o hn ,
iv 1 9 , 20
. .
2
Pronounced ShawL
 THE P HIL ISTIN ES .

We are now amongst the fi erce st fe e s of the p e opl e of

God ; th ey are w arrio rs not inferior to any who rais e d the
war y e ll a g ainst the b ands of I s rael
- .

The P H I L I s TI N E s or the B H I L I S TA N S the p e opl e of the

- -
,

L A N D of the B H I L s are of the most ancie nt o rigin al ,

t rib e s of I ndi a Th e y are a b ranch of the p e opl e of

2
.

Hamon of whos e lin e a g e was th e B H I L P R I ND E ( P H I L P o s)

,
- -
,

of M ac e don By cl assic al writ ers th e s e p e ople we re con

.

v ert e d to A L L o P H U L I in lie u of the tru e n ame H A L A

-
,

P H U L A o r the t rib e s of the H A L A M O U N TA I N also wr itt e n

, ,

HE L ”
who h ave b ee n alre ady no tic e d a s the anc e stors
A,

of the H E L L E N E s or C H I E F S of the HE L A We are n ow

-
,
.

b rou ght into actual cont act fro m t he co asts of Ph oenicia ,

with th e Helle n e s th eir b re thren in Gre e c e and we sh all

,

n o w I t ru st not be di sinclin e d to re c e iv e th e re po rts of

“

, ,

th eir e arly historians relativ e to the int erco urs e colonis a ,

tion and affinity onc e subs isting b etw e e n t h e s e two

, ,

—
countrie s count rie s e asy of mutu al acce ss to or by thos e ,

mariners to who m the co a sting voy ag e fro m Ph oenicia to

C eylon p re s ent e d no insup erable difli cultie s It is with .

re gre t th at I q uit th e i nt ere st ing th e m e of th at l and

which has s ent forth the h arb ingers of p e ac e an d good

will towards m e n The n ature how ev er of the following.
, ,

inv e stig at ion d em ands imm e diat e consi d eration

,
.

1
Th e “
B oé n ag a thos Diom e d es of Ho me r is th e p re sent N orth
Am eri c an Indian his p o wers
: o f e n d u ran c e an d in d omit able valour will

be noti ce d at a fut ure p eri o d .

2
S ee Malc olm s Central
’

India .
2 34 EAR LY SOCIETY .

a dh ere p re s ent at l e ast to th at syst em of inv e sti

forthe , ,

ati on wh i ch h as a lre a dy b e e n tt e nd e d w ith s u ch b e n e

a
g
fi ci l re s u lts
a Th at inv e st ig at ion h as e volv e d fa cts wh i ch
.

t hrough the o r din ary r e co rds of H ell e ni c h i sto i ans would r

h av e b e en p erfe ctly u natt a in abl e for it h as b e e n already

d em onstrat e d in t he cour e of thi s w ork th at th e s e writ ers
,
s ,

w e e tot ally inc ap acit at e d for obt aining any such infor
r

mation It is not n e c e ss ary in thi s pl a c e t o re c ap itul at e

.

t h e num e ro u s in st anc e s of mi s app re h e ns ion wh i ch h ave

b e e n alre ady found to obscure t he pl in e st hi sto ric al a

t ruths S u ch inst anc e s mi ght e as ily b e multiplie d t en

.

fold Th at how ev er which n ow p re ss e s upon the at

.
, ,

t e ntion of the inquirer aft er t ruth is the n e c e ssity of ,

a cqui ring a s e ri e s of fa cts all of wh i ch must b e in p e rfe ct

,

h armony with th at st at e of socie ty which has b e en alre ady

d e mon trat e d to h av e exi st e d in H ell as at the p eriod of
s

p rimaev al anti quity ; an anti quity in fact so v en erabl e , , ,

a s to p re c e d e th e fo rm at ion of th at l ang u ag e an d th at

s tat e of socie ty which i s u su ally c alle d Gre cian .

Of the o rigin of th e t erm G raikos wh i ch we th rou gh ,

th e m e dium of the R o mans h av e at l ength re c eiv e d as the

t erm Gre ek I p urpos e giving a b rief notic e ; the m o re
,

e sp e ci ally a s it i s in intim at e conn e xion w ith what i s

gen erally conside re d a mythologic al p ortion of Hell enic

re co rd .

For the pre s e nt how e v er it w ill be n e c e ss ary to re vi e w

, ,

some o f the m ost s alient fe ature s in th e p rimitive Hell enic

so cie ty ; for u ntil thi s be don e the acco unt alr e ady
, ,
s

r e c eiv e d th ro u gh th e fals e me d iu m p re s ent e d by He ll enic

historie s will be apt not only to b ias but to l e ad u s

, ,

a st ray .

Wh at ever facilitie s for locomotion may b e pre s ent e d

at t h e p re s e nt da by i mp rov e d m e ch an i c al fa c il it i e s it i s
y ,

ve ry cle ar t h at it would b e i mpos ibl e in th e ex i ting s s

st at e of civilis e d society to Se t in m otion an d to find ,

 EAR LY SOCIET Y . 235

s ubsist enc e for su ch v a st mass e s of me n as in the st at e of , ,

p rimitive socie ty mov e d unobst ruct e d ov er w id e t ract s

, , ,

a tt e nd e d by flocks an d h er ds l ost nnu

a m i m e rabl e —as , ,

b ein g the s ubsist enc e of a n ation M ov e ments of such .

m a gnitud e it i s cl e ar wo uld not b e p ermitt e d th rough

, ,

the t errito rie s of a civilis e d pow er of th e p re s e nt day .

S uch a j ealo usy how e v er did not s ubs i st in p rimit iv e

society The p atriarch al syst em had p rodu c e d f milie s
. a

which h ad grown into n ations who look e d b ack upon the ,

m e m ory of th eir v en erabl e found e r with a fe e ling of the ,

d e ep e st reverenc e —th at fe eling am ount e d to ado ation r .

The fath e r of a n at i on b e c ame it s god The s am e e ffe ct .

was p roduc e d by th e succ e ssful w arrio r an d th e t ru e o r ,

fic titio u s a sc etic an d to this kind of worship th e L un ar

,

ra c e was e sp e c ially a dd ict e d Although th e S ol ar t rib e s

.

fi rst introdu c e d into Gree c e the wor ship of the sun yet , ,

i n p roc e ss Of t ime both th at ra c e an d th at wo rship w ere

,

e nt ir ely s uppl ant e d by th e L u n ar sys t em which will be ,

h ere aft er noti c e d as forming ultimat ely the b asi s Of the

,

H ell e ni c worship B e fore how ev er I e nt er upon the con

.
, ,

si d e ration of thi s subj e ct it will be w ell to introduc e the

,

j u dicio u s refl e ctions of B ishop Thirlw all which cont ain a ,

j u st summ a y of t wo import ant fa cts re cor d ed by Hero

r

I n t h e I l ia d writ e s the le arne d p rel at e

”
dotu s .
, ,

A g amem non i s c alling on the gods to witn e ss a sol e mn

contract Am ong thos e of Olymp u s he n ame s non e but
.
,

J up it er ; aft er him he invok e s the all s eeing all h e aring

,
-
,
-

sun the rivers the e arth an d lastly the gods who puni sh
, , ,

p erj ure d me n in the re alms b elow .

In lik e m ann er we m ay suppos e the P el asgians to h av e

worshipp e d the invi sibl e pow ers w hi ch according to the , ,

p rimitiv e b elief of the p e ople animat e d the v ario u s form s ,

of the s ensibl e world Th at s u ch was in fact the Olde s t

.

form of religion which p rev aile d among the P elasgian

trib e s is both highly p rob abl e in its elf and confirme d by
, ,
 36 THEORY OF THE GREEK REL I GION .

th e e xa mpl of e ncie nt P ersians In this s ens e

th e a .
,

th ere fo re we both c an und erst and an d may a cc ept the

, , ,

st at eme nt of Herodot u s Bu t it is not qu it e so e a sy to

.

follow him wh e n he atte mpts to t rac e the st e ps by which

,

t h i s imple cre e d was t ransfo rme d into th e co mpli c at e d

s

sy t em of the Greek mythology H e s e em s to di tingui sh

s . s

two gre at ch ang e s which the G re e k religion u nderwent ;

o n e p rodu c e d by th e int roduct ion of fo rei gn d e it ie s an d

rit e s th e oth e r by t he I nve nt ion of n at iv e po e ts

,
H is .

re s e arch e s h a d a s h e s ays
,
convi nce d him th at all the
,

n am e s of the Greek gods had b ee n d eriv e d fro m the

b arb arians ; and the re sult Of the info rma tio n which he
h ad g ath e re d in E gypt was th at w ith a fe w e xc ept ions , , ,

th ey h ad all b e e n transplant e d fro m th at count ry S om e .

,

t h e E gypt ian p rie sts th e ms e l ve s di scl aime d but th e re st

h ad a s th e y a ss ert e d b e e n alw ays known am ong th em ;
, ,
-

a n d h e nc e H er odotus i nfe rs th at th e e xc e pt e d n am e s h a d

b e e n inve nt e d by the P elasgians all but th at of Pos eidon , ,

t he go d O f th e se a wh i c h h ad b e e n b ro u ght ov e r fro m
,

A fri c a .It s e em s n e c e ss ary to su ppos e th at by the n am e s ,

of the gods both Herodo tu s an d his inst ru ctors und er

,

s t ood th eir n at ure an d att ib u t e s an d t h at th ey conc eived

r ,

th e E gypt i an app e ll tio ns to h av e b e e n t ransl at e d into

a

e qu iv al e nt G re e k w ords But thi s t e stimony or ju dg

.
,

m e nt of H erodot us co mb in e d wi th th e v ario u s t ra ditions

,

of o ient al col onie s pl ant e d in Gre e c e at a t ime wh e n it s

r ,

i nh ab it ants are suppos e d to h av e w ant e d the fi rst rudi

m e nts of civili at ion with th e p rie stly instit ut ions of the
s ,

E st th e p re sum e d anti quity of th e Gree k myst erie s an d

a , ,

Of e s ot e ric doctrin e s t rans mitt e d by th em an d c om ,

c i de n c e s O bs e rv e d in s e v e ral fe atur e s of th e Gr ee k an d th e

E gyptia n mytho logy h as form e d th e grou nd Of a hypo

,

th e si s which is still a subj e ct of e arn e s t controv er y It s .

a ss um e s th at th e colon ie which migrat e d int o G e e c e in

s r

t h e d arkn e ss of th e old P e l asgian p eriod w ere h e ad e d by ,

2 38 THE GREEK E EMEN T L .

On this summary of a l at e c el eb rat e d German hypo

th e sis the le arne d p relat e has many j ust obs e rv ations
, .

S till the opinion of He rodot u s will in the s e quel b e found

, , ,

to cont ain mu ch v al uable t uth The fusion of th e S ol ar r .

an d Lun ar fo rm s O f wor ship in Gre e c e tho u gh n e v er c o m

,

p le t e h
,
ad
y e t l e ft am ong t h e H e ll e n i c po p u l at i on m any
doctrin e s an d rit e s co m mon t o both Notwit hst anding .
,

th ere e v er re m ain e d a m ark e d distinction b e twe e n th e e s

r a c e s of wo rsh ipp ers in nothing m ore cl e a ly shown th an in r

th e Opposit e ch ara ct e ri st ics of th e S p art ans an d Ath e nians ,

th e d ee p s e at e d c au s e s of whos e mu tu al j e alo u sy repos e d

-

upon religio u s grounds as conn e ct e d sp e cially with t he

,

t rib e s of e ach .

The Tart a ian e l em ent of the Gre ek n ati on h as alr e a dy

r

b e e n e xt ensiv ely not ic e d A v ery consid erable po rtion of

.

this p e opl e was of the Bud histic f ith an d by th eir num ’

a

b ers an d th eir martial p ro we ss ultimat ely succe e d e d in

e xp elling fro m no rth ern Gre e c e t he cl ans of t he S ol ar

R ac e Thi s import ant e v e nt will b e sho rtly notic e d

. .

M e anwh ile to elucid at e t he influe nc e s Of the B ud histic

,
’

faith or th e me mb ers of th e Lun ar family in the ext ra

, ,

o rdin ary c are with which the p rimitive chie ftains p re s erve d
their gen e alogy e v e n long aft er all tru e re colle ct ion Of
,

th eir o igin al country had b e e n lost I sh all b rie fly notic e

r ,

t he fi rst Att i c g e n e alogie s S O far fro m b eing fabulou s

.
,

th ey wil l be fo und wh e n rightly e x amine d to be histo ric al

, ,

d o cuments of m uch import anc e An d it is not a little .

singul ar th at the very fe ature s of th e s e g e n e alogie s which

, ,

h av e the m ost fabulous air consid ere d as Gre ek r e co rds , ,

are of conv ers e v alu e wh en expo unde d by the language

,

an d th e g e ography of th at count ry fro m wh ich c am e th e

a nc e sto rs of t h e familie s whos e r e co rds run up to such

a v a st ant i quity .

I t i s on thi s v ery po int th at I re gret to find o n e of the

,

abl e st of m od ern Gree k hi sto rians entire ly le d ast ray by

 HISTORICAL CAN ON . 2 39

the co rupt me dium thro ugh which information has b e e n

r

h and e d d o wn .

I t will be s e e n in t he s e qu el th at n eith e r the p e c ul iar

,

faith n or the p e c uliar cre dulity of any n ation w il l w a rant , r

the a ffi rm at ion of a non h i sto ric al b a s i s to w ild l e g e nd or

-

clo u dy fable The v ery p ractic e s affirme d to be com

.

me mo rat ive of c e rt ain e v e nts h av e b een at trib ut e d t o an

,

inv e nt iv e s ourc e as tho u gh th e doct rin e Of inv ention co uld

,

build columns or construct t he m assive w alls of Myc en ae

, .

I t is cl e ar th at the hi sto ric al c anon so far fro m b eing ,

mo re ri gidly int erpre t e d m us t b e rel ax e d t ill it i s pl a c e d

,

upon a foot ing th at sh all h armonis e with th at st at e of

s o ciety of which the hi sto rian is tre ating To do ot herwis e .

would be to offer Viol e nc e to the j u st fe elings of o ur n ature ,

an d th e p ract ic al t e sts of so u nd j u dg me nt The exi st e nc e .

of an age nt m ay ration ally be cre di t e d while the m achine ry ,

by which th e agency is s ai d to h ave b ee n effe ct e d ,

m ay be p urely po et i c al or possibly inv e ntiv e

,
In th e s e .

c as e s Of strange or fab ul ous re cord it wil l b e the duty of ,

t h e p atie nt e nquirer aft er t ruth to allow its full influ e nc e

,

to the pow er of Time which should as re ason ably be sup

,

pos e d to h av e as mu ch effe ct upon truth as upon the

noble st st ru ct ure re are d by human h ands .

A ft er noti cing th e op ini on of M ilton re l at iv e to fabulous

r e co ds
r ,
M r Grot e re marks
.
“
I p re s um e th at our gre at
:

po et h as p roce e de d upon mist ak en Vie ws with re sp e ct to

t h e old B ritish fabl e s not l e ss in th at whi ch h e l e av e s o ut
,

t h an in th at whi ch h e ret ins aTo omit the mirac u lou s

.

an d t h e fant a st i c i i s th at whi ch h e m e ns by h e im
(
‘
t t a

possible and the i s to suck t he life bl o od ou t of -

the s e onc e popul ar n arrative s to div e st th em both of ,

th eir g e nui n e di tingui shing mark an d of the ch arm by

s ,

whi ch th ey act e d on th e fe elings of b eliev ers .

S till l e ss ou ght we to c o ns e nt t o b re ak up an d dis

e nch a nt in a simil ar m ann er the my ths of ancie nt
, ,
 ’
24 0 GROTE s CAN ON OF MYTHOL OGY .

Gre e c e ; p artly b e c aus e th e y poss e ss the mythic al b e autie s

a n d ch ara ct e ri st ics in far high e r p e rfe ct i on p artly b e c au s e
,

th ey s ank d e ep er into the mind of a G e ek an d p er r ,

v ad e d both the p ublic an d privat e s e ntime nt of the

cou ntry to a mu ch gre at er de gre e th an the B riti sh fable s
in Engl and . Two cours e s an d two only are Op e n
, ,

e ith e r to p a ss ov er th e myths altog e th e r which is the ,

way in which m od ern hi stori ans t re at t he old B riti sh fabl e s ,

or e ls e to giv e an a ccount of th e m as myths ; t o e cogni s e r

an d re sp e ct th eir sp e cific n ature and to abst ain fro m

,

confo unding them with o rdin ary an d c ertifiable hi story .

Th e re are good re a sons for p ursuing t his s e cond method in

re fere nc e t o the Gre cia n myths ; an d wh e n so cons i d ere d ,

th ey constitut e an impo rtant ch apt er in t he hi story of the

Gre cian mind and ind ee d in th at of the human ra c e
, ,

g ene rally The historical faith of the Gre eks as w e ll as

.
,

t h at of oth er p e opl e in re fere nc e to e arly an d unre co rd e d

,

time s is as much subj e ctiv e and p e cul iar to th e ms elve s as

,

th eir religious faith among the Greeks e sp e cially the

: , ,

two are confo und e d with an intimac y whi ch nothing l e ss

th an gre at vi ol e nc e can disjoin Gods h ero e s, an d me n
.
,

re ligion an d p at ri ot i sm — m att ers divin e h e roic an d h um an

,

—w ere all wove n tog e th er by the Gre eks into on e in divi .

sibl e web in which the thre a ds of t ruth an d re ality wh at

, ,

e v er th e y mi ght o ri gin ally h av e b e e n w ere n eith e r int e nd e d

,

to b e n or w ere a ctu ally distingu sh abl e Co mpos e d of

,
i .

s u ch m at erials an d animat e d by the el e ctri c sp ark of

,

geniu s the mythical antiquitie s of Gre e c e fo rme d a whole

,

at onc e t ru stwo rthy an d c apt iv at ing to t he fait h an d fe e l

ings of t he p e opl e ; but n eith er t ru stwo rthy n or c ap t i

vatin g wh e n we s ever it fro m th e s e subj e ctive con di
,

t ions an d expos e its n ak e d elements to the scrutiny of an

,

obj e ct iv e c rit ic i s m M ore ov er the s ep arat e po rtions o f

.
,

Gre cian mythic al fo retime o ught to be consid ere d with

refe renc e to th at aggre g at e of whi ch th e y fo rm a p art to :
 HIS TORICAL D ISTIN CTION S .

obt ain e d th e s e positiv e re sults cons e nt to b e le d by a ,

doct rin e which tot ally strik e s at the ro o t of all p rog e ss r .

If thi s c anon be j u st it m ay b e as j u tly applie d to t he

,
s

p erfo rm an c e s of le ge dem ain B ut wh at is the re su lt of

r .

th at applic at ion ? S imply th at the en e s of the sp e ct at or s s

m ay b e d e c e iv e d bu t th at th e p erson lity of the ing e nio u s

,
a

a c t o will n o t b e at all afl e ct e d Thu s th o u gh th e pos it iv e

’

r .
,

p erfo rmanc e of the mira cle of Attu s N aeviu s b e d e nie d ,

his e xi st e nc e w ill b e p e rmitt e d Y e t h e re both the fa bl e .

an d t h e fa ct c e nt re i n th e s am e p e r son O n t h e re l at iv e .

d efinition of th e t e rm historic al v al ue let u s h e ar the ,

O p in i o n o f t h e abl e t ransl ato r of an d co mm e nt ato r u p o n , ,

t he R aj a Taran g m i .

I c annot refrain fro m rep e ating wh at I s ai d e ls ewh e re

R aj a Taran gin i vol ii p I T h at a cco d ing to m
( ,
. .
, y. . r

fi rm p ersu a ion th e e p o ch of th e co mm e nc e m e nt Of t he
s ,

K ali Yu g a B C 8 1 0 2 i s h istoric al in t he ge n eral s e ns e I

,
. .
,

att a ch to th e t erm ; th at i s a ft e r r e ducing to th e ir low e st ,

possibl e v alu e s all the histo ical t raditions an d chrono

,
r

logic al d at a Of the Chin e s e Hindoos P e sians Ph oenicians , ,

r , ,

E gyptians a n d oth er n at i ons an d aft e r consid ering an d

, ,

app re ciat ing th e m on um e nts of a t t h e sci e nc e s an d t h e r , ,

re ligio u s an d pol it i c al inst it u t i ons a knowl e dg e O f whi ch ,

h a re ach e d u s I c annot re fu s e c e d ence to th i s fa c t

s ,
r ,

n am ely th at gre at st at e highly a dvanc e d in civilis ation

,
s, ,

e xi st e d at l e a st 3 0 0 0 y e ars b e fo re o u e ra It i s b e yond r .

th at limit th at I look for R am a the h ero of the ,

R amayun a .

hi story of thi s co untry ( C ash mere) we fi n d

In t h e
2 0 c e nt urie s B C th ere w e re r e lig iou s t ro ubl e s ; t he
. .

re li gio n of th e V e d a s i s oppos e d to th at of th e Bu dhi st s

”
.

Thi s op ini on o f C apt ai n Troy er i s amply corroborat e d by

1
Cap t . Troyer, Paris , 184 0 ; pub . S o ci ét é Asiatiqu e . S ee Asiatic
Jo urnal ,
1 84 1 .
 WAR OF THE MAH ABHARATA . 24 3

t he sound j udgme nt of th e autho r t o wh om E urop e an

hi to y is so mu ch ind ebt e d not as the m e e co m pil er Of
s r ,
r

d y f cts al re a dy p ep e d to h and but as t he el o qu e nt

r a r ar ,

an d j u st e xpo u nd e r o f t he m os t v e n e rabl e socie t ie s o f t h e

w orld I allud e to C olon el To d to wh o s e abl e work I am

.
,

d e eply ind ebt e d fo r v al uabl e co robo r tive p roof n d r a ,

a

d is tinct illu stratio n of the g e ographic al facts al e ady r

a dd u c e d H e d e sc rib e s the gre at war o f the M ah abh arat a

.
,

which I h av e alre ady notic e d as a dd ing it s c o nting ent t o

t h e p o p ul at ion of H e ll s as “
a confli c t wh ich was e vi
a , ,

d e n tly re lig io u s as w e ll a s p ol it ic al fo s up rem a cy b e t we e n ,

r

t he ho u s e s of H astin ap o or an d I n dr p re s th a A l thou gh
’
a .

h e riv al familie s w ere of o n e stock it s e v d e nt th at ,

I i

wh at ev e r w ere the t en ets of t he fir t the l att er h ad h eld s ,

thos e of B ud h a till th e y acc ep te d the modifie d yst e m of

’
s

H e ri who was B u d h a
,
Bot h ho us e s w ere of the Lun ar
’
.
’

R ac e an d t a c e d th e ir o rigi n to t h e fi st B oo dha who

,
r r ,

e sp o u s e d E ll a arth p o n ifi e d d au gh t e r of th e so n
( E e ) rs ,

o f t h e S u n or t h e sun b o rn S wam E b nv a ( Lo r d of t h e
‘ '
’
- -
,

E th ) a M a nn suppos e d to b e t h e gre at post d iluv ia n

ar ,
-

p atria ch ; so th at B udh a has e qu al cl aim to anti qu ity

r s

with M anu son Of S U R Y A o r the S U N,

Now B udh a .

( M e r c u y ) b e i ng rt h e son of t h e m oon h i s d e sc e nd ants ,

are s tyl e d Ch andra V ansa ; whil e t he de c e nd ant s s

of the s ol ar lin e w ere styl d S ury a V an sa childre n e ,

’

of th e S un An d h e nce all th o s e cou nt ie s wh ere th e

. r

wo ship of M ith ra s ch iefly p rev aile d are c alle d S yria

r , ,

A ssy ia an d the inh ab it nt s S auro n dian s or He li ad ae

r ,
a ,
.

H e nc e the city of S ol o m on Tad m o r c alle d B al th e -

, ,

s o n s typ e or powe r of p rodu ction was th ere wo rshipp e d

’
,

wh e n h e bow e d t o t h e god of th e S i d o n ians S u ch

‘ ’
.
,

t h e re fore i s t h e e arlie st d i st in c tion O f th e t wo grand r c e s

,
a ,

di tingui sh e d a s thos e of S u rya an d Indu B adoha t he sun

s

worshipp ers b e c ame id ol t o s t h e v ot a ie of M e cu y o a r r s r r r

t he M oon a do re d TH E O N E only as do th e ir d e sc e nd ants

‘ ’
.
,
 SO AR AN D L LU N AR RACES .

Th ere pp e ars no do ubt th at the S ol ar R ac e first in

a

h ab it e d India P rop er ( w ell known in th e R amayu n a )th eir ,

c p it al b eing A D I TY A o Aetya sthan — land o f the S un

a r -
,
‘
,
’

A yo dhia or O u d e Th e fi rst B u dh a p re nt of th e Lu n ar
. a

R a c e is st at e d t o h av e co m e f o m a di s tant re gi on I n all r .

thos e co unt ie s wh ere th e wo rship of B u dh a p re v ail e d the

r ,

M oon was h e ld a m l e d eity an d h e n c e all t he e arlier a ,

t rib e s of E urop e a d ore d Wod en B o o dh a or M e rc ury , , ,

a n d E ll a or E rt h a th e ir o rigin al p are nts H e nc e

’
.
, ,

t oo th e ir dr e ad of e cl ips e s wh e n t he m onst e rs ( R ahoo an d

,

K e t o o a sc e nding an d d e sc e nding nod e s ) sw allow e d t h e ir

,

fi rst p arent ; an d h enc e the S c andin avians p ursu e d the

s am e syst e m as did th e S cythians of old n d t he R ajpoots
, ,
a

still Of b e at ing e v e ry no i sy sort of inst um e nt to fright e n

,
r

aw ay th e d e m o n d u ring an e clips e an d h e nc e the mytho

s ,

logic al re s embl anc e of e ach The a cc ura cy of th e s e

s .
”

r e m a ks w ill n o w be
r e vi d e n t Th e s e d e sc e nd ants of .

B u d h a are the C O R U B A N TE S who m classic al writ ers repre

’
,

s ent as wildly b e ating th eir cymb als an d whom I h av e ,

sh own to b e the p e opl e of G H O R R A N D They are also -

.
1

t h e p rie sts of CU B E L E C A B U L th ey a e s aid t o h av e fi t

,
r rs

dw elt upon M o unt Ida a n ame which at onc e transports ,

us n ot only to A si a M ino but to th at i sl and Of t he r,

M e dit e ran e an which was c oloni s e d by th e e H ay a t i be s

r s r .

Th at i sl and CY P R U S was t h e s e ttl em e nt of t h e K H Y B E R

, ,

pop ul ation an d o n e of t h ir ch ie f t o wns was n ame d S A

,
e

L A M I S ( or th e H I G H L A M A S )in lik e m ann er as the i sland

,
2
,

to th e sou th of Attic a I D A is the wife of BU D H A an d .

’
,

d au ght er o f I ch hwak a H e nc e t he histo y of t h e C O R U

s . r

B A N TE S or p e o pl e ,
of G H O R B A N D is fo u nd in cl ass ic l ,
a

w rit e rs more or l e ss mix e d up with the history of the

,

C A B E I R I or p e ople of th e K H E I B E R
,

Th e A fgh an n ame G H O R B A N D H i s its elf a co rruption -

Vide Map .
2
Su L a ma .
( S ee App e n d , Rule Vi .
)
 46 H ISTORICAL CAN ON S .

mu st ind e e d be pp a e nt obs e rve s th at j u diciou s writ er

a r , ,

to e very int ellig ent re ad er who p eru s e Mr G rote s s .

’

e l abo rat e co mm ent ary on P yn e s Clinton s views th at ’

,

there is a f llacy unning thro u gh his arg um ent ; an d

a r

th at as t e st e d by the ul t ra sc epti c al law of c itic al d em on

,
- r

st ratio n wh i ch h e l s down h e a d mi ss i on of t he Oly mp i c

y t a ,

r e g ist e r,a s a g e n ui n e doc ume nt i s as co mpl e t e a ti ti o

p e ,

i cip ii a s w h at h e c alls M r Clinton s u ns u ppo rt e d con

’
p r n ,
.

j e c t u re i
,
n f a vou r of oth er P e loponn e s ia n arch iv e Th s. e

c as e of the form er re cord wh en dive st e d of the a b it rary ,

r

titl e to e xclu siv e infallib ility set up for it by M r Grot e .

,

re duc e s its e lf s im ply to thi s th at a cert ain Chronicle o f :

E li s p ofe s ing to e mbo dv th e qu ad re nni l not at io n o f

,
r s a

the O lymp i c vi cto rs fro m th e y e a 7 7 6 B C downw ards ,

r . .
,

but unknown to or not v alu e d by H erodot u s Thu cyd id e s

, , ,

o r an
y oth e r e arli er st and ar d Greek h isto rian i s fi st m en ,
r

t ion e d o r c it e d as v ali d ch onology by t he Gre eks a bo ut

,
r ,

t he ye ar 2 6 0 B C o r upw ards of 5 0 0 y e ars a ft er i ts

. .
,

own a ssume d era It is c ert ainly not e a sy to se e how

.
,

a cco rding to M r G rot e s rul e of j u dg m e nt in u ch c as e s

’
. s ,

t h i s docu m e nt co uld be wo rt h m o re th an th e S p art an

ro y al g e n e alogie s which Ch aron an d He rodot u s kn ew
, ,

an d qu ot e d a s an a utho rity an d whi ch E ratosth e n e s SO ,

highly app re c iat e d .

” 1

Wh e n the re ad e u nd erst ands th at the R oy al S p art an

r

g en e alogie s to wh ich Colon el Mure allu d e s are the

, ,

p ro du ctions of the family S en achie s b ards of th e i d e ntic al ,

cl ass of m e n an d the i d e nti c al p eopl e with wh o e cu stom s

,
s

an d m ann e rs from th e m ost d i st ant pe iod Col o

,
n el To d r ,

wa s so w e ll a cqu aint e d an d wh ic h h e h a s so ably d e sc ib e d,

r ,

t h e v l ue o f s u ch docu me nts as co mp e d w ith t he b re

a , ar a

c at alogu e of Oly mpic Vict orie s o d e fe ats c an be e a sily r ,

a sc e rt ain e d .L e t it b e re m e mb e re d t h at thi s o d e r of r

m e n h ad a p tic ul ar j ghire or e st at e se t ap art fo t h e ir

ar a , ,
r

1 Mure s Hist ’
. of Gre e k Lit .
,
App e nd . J 50 2 .
 GEN E A OG IES L .
24 7

maint en anc e th at th e ir o ffi c e was c are fully to p e s e rv e

; r

t h e g e n e alogy of the p inc e who m th e y s e v e d a n d wh o e r r , s

p ais e th ey an g—th at n o t only in the m iddl e a g e but

r s s s,

f o m t he m os t d is t ant p erio d it w s n e c e ss ary th at t he

r
,
a

B ard Sho uld be en abl e d t o co mpos e an d r ecord the h e ro ic

a ch i e v e m e nt of the oy al ho us e fro m whos e bo unty b e
s r

de riv e d a ic h s ub i t e nc e — th t thi s g e n e alogi c al an d

r s s a

h eroic re c ord was e v er c ons id ere d of the ut most impo rt anc e

by the ra c e who colo ni e d Hellas an d we sh all be en abl e d s ,

t o giv e it s j u st w e ight to th e obs e rv at ions of Col o n e l

Mure .

Chund or Ch and writ e s Colon el To d c alle d also

, ,
”
,

T i c al
r -
f o m his s uppos e d p roph e tic sp irit flo urish e d
a, r ,
1

tow ards th e clos e of th e twelfth c entury of the Chri t ian s

era H e m ay b e c all e d th e p o e t l au re at e of th e P rithi raj

.
- - .

His w o k consi t ing of S ixt y nin e books co mp ri s ing

r ,
s -
,

st anz as e ach book b eing d e v ot e d t o a p articul ar

,

e v e nt in b attl e i s an imme ns e chr oni cl e o f th e p eriod

’
, ,

an d i s con e qu e ntly h i ghly v alu e d by hi s co u nt y m e n

s r ,

an d wo u ld b e of v a s t u se t o th e E urop e an an ti qu ary
( )
for it s g e n e alog ic al hi sto ic al g e og aphi c al an d m yth o
,
r ,
r ,

logic al d et ails as w ell as for it s p icture s of m ann ers

,
.

Of th e g all nt y of Tri c al a the pl ains of C ano n g e

a r -

afford e d a consp i cu o u s inst anc e Chu nd was not one of .

t h o s e who m e ely insp ire d v alou r lik e Timoth eu s by

r , ,

p e c e pt an d s o ng ; he was in his own p erson a g ay a nd

r

p reua Cheva li er
’
H e o ffers to u s a p e fe ct sp e ci men o f
. r

the b ards o f t h e t im e s ; g all ant bold an d a po e t in , , ,

s e a ch Of dv e nt ure b e acco mp anie d hi h eroic m as t er in

r a s, s

at l e a s t h alf th e p e rilo u e nt e rp i s e s in whi ch h e wa s s r

e ng a g e d Wh e th e to int erp re t th e d e cre e s of fat e fro m

. r

t he flig ht of bir ds th e ch att ering of a j ay or t he b o otin g

, ,

1
Th e b ar d s of India, as we ll as o f t h e we st , we re supp o se d t o p o ssess
th e gift of p r es c i e n ce .
2
To d, A si at . J o urn .
,
vo l . iii , 1 84 0 .
 248 THE IN Do- GREEx BARD .

of an owl — to
d e t e ct the abod e of b e auty or to p rais e ,

it ; to insp ire cont e mpt of d e ath by re c ounting t he ,

glorie s Of the p ast o r by p erson al e x ampl e Chund , ,

wa s e qu ally p ep are d a s we ll a s t o e nliv e n t h e e nj oy

r ,

me nt s of t he fe stiv c up ‘
eA g ain Th e .
’

north w e st of India was d ivid e d fro m v e y ancie n t

-
, r

tim e s into m any m all sov ere ign tie s of w a lik e p inc e s
,
s r r ,

e a ch of whos e do m ain s was p arc e ll e d out int o fe ud al

poss e ssions in which e very v a ss al p op rieto r k ep t u p a
,
r

co urt the miniature re p re e n t ation of his sov ereign s

,
s
’
,

t h e ch ie f o rn am e nt of e a ch of whi ch was t h e b ard It .

cons e qu en tly b e c am e a p rimary Obj e ct with e v e ry chie f to

p o ss e a b ard o f t ale nt whi ch was a di tinc tion or j e w e l
ss ,
s

i n h is co on e t an d th e p rai s e of a b ard ofte n confe e d a

r rr

n ame whil e th ere wa s a b arre nn e ss in d e e ds

, Thus .

t h e B ards of R aj a sth a n w e re a n u m e o u s an d d i st inc t r

cl ass of socie ty giving a t on e an d infl uenc e t o t he whole

,

fr m e p olitic al religio u s an d so cial

a , ,
”
An d a g ain ,
.

With th at s up erc ilio u s cont e mpt which many of o ur

countryme n e vinc e c o ns e qu e nt upon t he confid e nc e
,

d e iv e d from t he a c a d e mic al d isciplin e of E urop e t h ey

r ,

w ill d e e m the me re me ntion of previou s tu die s t o fo m a s r

R jpoo t b a d s mi nd a b u rl e sq ue No thing c an be m o re
’
a r , .

ro undl e ss I n t he fi s t pl ac e th e fu t u e b ar d mr u st r
g .
,

d e vot e hims elf t o the c ultiv ation of a difficult cl as ic al s

l anguage — the S ansc it I n thi rich t ongu e is c o mb in e d

r . s

a ll hi s lit era tu re In thi s h e m u st st u dy t he l ws t he

. a ,

re li gi o n an d t h e m ann e s o f p a st a g e
,
n o t i n a fe w r s,

oct av o s but t hro ugho ut m any folio s H e mu t comm e nc e

,
. s

w ith the v olumin ou s e p ics the R am ayu n a an d the ,

M h abh arat a wh o s e au th o V al mik e an d V ya sa are t he

a ,
rs,
,

H e siod an d H o m e r of India B ut t h e e wo ks are . s r

n o t a cc e ss ibl e t o t h e B ard i till aft er a long c o urs e of

grammatic al st u dy co mp reh end ing the co mplic at e d rul e s
,
2 50 HIN D OO N AV IGATION .

is p rob ably not surp ass e d by any of the p revailing fictions ,

instit uti ons or b el ie f of t h e ncie nt wo ld

, s Wh at s aysa r .
1

Colon e l To d on the history which lie b urie d b en e ath the s

v as t w e ight of s up erincumb ent Tim e ?

“
If it b e d e stin e d th at any portio n of th e v eil wh i ch
cov ers th e s e ancie nt my terie conn e cting thos e of th e
s s,

Gang e s with the Nil e sh all be re mov e d it will b e fro m

, ,

t he int e rp e t at ion of th e e xp e diti on of R am a hith e rto

r
,

d e eme d almost as alle go ic al as th at of th e A rg lzanat hs

r
’ ’
.

If Al e x and er fro m the m o uths of th e Ind u s

, ,

v ent u e d to n avig at e th e s e s e a s with his f ail fl e e t of

r r

b ark construct e d in the P unj ab wh at might we not

s, ,

e xp e ct fro m t he re so urc e s of t h e k ing of Cu sh ala the ,

d e sc e nd an t of S ag ara e mph atic ally c alle d the sea king

,
-
,

whos e s o ns w ere so m any mariners 2

Wh at s ays t he cl e ar sight e d an d le arn e d S ir W

-
.

Jon e s many of whos e t h e o rie s n co m mon with thos e of

, ,
I

Wilfo d To d and oth er who h av e had the cou a ge to

r , ,
s r

st e p o u t of the b e at e n p ath of knowl e dg e h av e b e e n con ,

d e mn e d a r a sh an d chim e ric al !
s Do t h ey or do th e y ,

not a ccord with th at distin ct noti c e I h av e give n

,

of t he m os t v e n e rable s e rie s of emigrations an d colo

ni satio n s of the human rac e ? The conclusions of
th at el e g ant scholar not le ss th an thos e of th e p rofo und
,

Cole b ook e will as th e e a d er cco mp anie s m e th o u gh

r , ,
r a r

t h e cou rs e of thi s d e m onst r t ion riv e t ind i solubly t he a ,

s

ch ain of e vid e nc e of which e ach land has b e en the faithful

chronicl er
“
R ama (th e I ndian B a cch u s ) i s re p re s e nt e d a s a de
sc e n d nt fro m S u ry a o r t h e S u n a s th e h u sb and of S it a
a , , ,

a n d th e son of a p rinc e ss n am e d C au selya I t i very . s

r e m ark abl e t h at t he P e ruv ians whos e I N C A S bo a st e d of ,

1
V a ns Ke nne d y , Asiat . J ourn .
,
1 841 .

Col To d s Raj ast h,

’
2 .
’
v ol i p 6 02
. . . .
 S IR W J ON ES
. ON AN TIQ IT U Y . 2 51

th e s ame d e sc ent style d th eir gre at e st fe st ival R A M A

,

S I T V A ; wh e n c e we m ay s uppos e th at S o u t h Am e i c a r

was p e opl e d by the s a m e a c e who i mp ort e d into t h e r

farth e s t p arts of A s ia the rit e s and fab ulou s hist o ry of

”
R am a
1
.

A g ain th e s e in dub it abl e facts may ind uc e no ill

All
groun de d Op inion th at fEthiOpia an d Hindu t an w ere
,
s

poss e ss e d or colonis e d by the s am e ext aordin a y rac e 5 in r r

confirmatio n of which it may be add e d th at the mo un ,

t ain e e rs of B e ng al an d B eh ar ( P el as a)can h ar dly be di s tin

u i she d in s o m e of th e ir fe at u e s p arti cu l arly th e i lips
g r ,
r

an d nos e s fro m th e m od ern Abyssinian

,
wh o m the A abs ,
r

c all the childre n of C u sh ”

S ir W Jon e s concl u d e s hi s . .

O bs e rv at i ons by thi s s ing ul ar bu t co mp re h e ns iv e re m ark

“
Of t he curso ry Obs e rv ations on t he Hindu s whi ch it ,

would re quire volume s to e xp and an d illu strat e this is the ,

r e s ult tha t they ha d a n immemori l afi mty wi th the old

'

: a

P E R S I A N S E T H I O P I A N S an d E G Y P TI A N S the P H ( E N I C I A N s
, , , ,

G R E E K s an d TU S OA N S t he S C Y T H I A N S o r Goths an d
, , ,

C elt s the Chin e s e J apans an d P E R U V I N S

, ,
”
,
A .
2

N o w th e re i no on e who p e ru s e s w ith u nb ia ss e d mind

,
s ,

th e whol e o f t hi s — o n e of th e fi rst p ap e rs o f S ir W Jon e

,
. s,

bu t m u st confe s th at in conj unct i on with t h e ov erpow e rin g

s ,

p o ofs I h ave already a dv anc e d of the actu al so u c e s an d

r r

dire ction of a v ast an d m ost p rimitive e migration t his ,

s ubj e ct do e s not d e mand the o rdin ary p roof of wh at is

c alle d chronologic al history The language of a mighty .

p e opl e i s it s gre at e st history an d for the j u st d e velop me nt ,

of this hi tory I h av e applie d the m o t rigi d t e sts

s ,
s ,

allow ng w ith th e m ost j e alo u s c are

i ,
r —
no th e o y no m ere ,

simil a ity of sound to l e a d m e a st ray fro m th at u niform

r ,

p roc e ss of inv e stigation by which th e s e re sults h av e b e e n

1
S ir W Jones .
, A s R es .
, v ol
i p 426 . . . .

2
As R e s ,
. . vol i p 4 26
. . . .
 U
CO RS E OF IN V ESTIGATION .

Obt ain e d Th at p roc e ss will be fo und to be b as e d on no

.

n arrow n or imagin ary found ation but v e rifi e d by re s ults

,

a s u nifo rm as th e y a re CO iou s Th e a nci e nt wo rld i s a

p .

physiologic al Gra mmar of Fa ct by the stu dy of which the

,

gre at ch art of the w and erings of the p atriarchs of our race

will ye t be re ad wit h t ruth.
 2 54 L AMAISM .

Thib e t an, or dial e cts The o utlin e howeve r of

the P e hlavi .
, ,

h ist ory giv e n by s u ch writ ers may be p erfe ctly auth e ntic
, , ,

while the fe at ure s of individ uals p rinc e s or p e ople , ,

r e p re s e nt e d may b e e xc e e dingly disto rt e d He s iod s ’

.

History Of Gre e c e ge n e lly conc e iv e d to b e a Th e ogony

”
,
ra
'

or a n a cc o unt of t he G e n e rat ion of t he Gods i s of thi s ,

n at ure It m ay howe v er not in cor e c tly be co mp are d to

.
, ,
r ,

t he c el e b rat e d Long Wall of P eri cl e s which t e ll not on ly

s ,

th e ir o wn h istory bu t th at Of p re ce ding y e ars an d of an

, ,

anc ie nt p e opl e He re we find a frie z e th e re an e nt abl ature ;

.
,

h e re is to b e s e en a s ep ulchral inscrip tion th ere the ,

ma ssiv e o n ame nts of a t e mpl e

r E a ch di sj oint e d p ie c e .

wo rke d into thi s w all t ells to a c e t ain e xt ent its o wn ,

r ,

t ale it s relative a ge the charact e r of the p e ople who

: ,

wro ught it an d m any of th e inscriptions s till re maining

,

m ay b e re a d by t he att ent iv e an d p atie nt stu d e nt of history .

Th e s e obs erv ations b as e d upon a di tinct vie w o f the

, s

primit iv e popul ation of Hell a s will p rep are the mind for a ,

d e scription of Helle nic society in p e rfe ct harm ony wit h ,

t he me mb e r of th at soci e ty s The g re at a gg re g at e o f t he
.

c olonists of Gre e c e h as alre ady b e e n shown to cons ist of

—
th e s e t wo gre at bodie s the S ol ar an d the Lun ar ra c e s
,

e a ch fo llow ing t h e p e c u liar t e n e ts of th at faith to whi c h

t h e h e ds of th eir re p e c tiv e ra c e s g av e so st rong a b ia

a s s,

e ith e r th e S ol ar o r t he B u d histi c fo rm s Of wo r ship

’
viz
.
, .

The former was m o re ancie nt in it s e st ab l shme nt but the

i
,

latt er m o re durabl e The L am aic n ati ons sp r ng ng up

.
,
i i

app are ntly u p o n th e fron tie r s of th e k ingdo m s of C ash mir

an d Thib e t h av e by the pop ul at ion alre ady shown in

, ,

Th e ss aly b e e n p rov e d to h av e e xist e d in t he l at t e r

,

cou ntrie s in high antiquity an d the re cord of the life of ,

Z e u s as drawn by H e siod is but a g arbl e d st at e ment

, ,

of pl ain facts in p erfe ct h armony with the e xisting st at e of

,

L amais m in Tart ary Wh at e v er v ariations may h av e b e en

.

i nt rod uc e d into thi s acco unt by He s iod of a cos m ogoni c ‘

,
 D AL E L AMAS . 25 5

n ature th ey all re pos e upon a f ls e fo und ation wh ich I

,
a ,

sh all not unf e que ntly re mov e to e xh ib it t he ancie nt

r ,

b asis upon which his n ew t e mpl e was b uilt The p re s enc e .

O f the p e opl e of th e H im al ay a the pop ul at ion of M ons s,

A d ius an d O th ys h ave b e e n al re ady sho wn ; th e

r r ,

i mmig rat ion of t he p e opl e of B alti an d S k ardo an d th e ,

a dj o ining p rovi nc e s ha s b e e n d i st inctly s e e n an d n o w i t

,

will b e n e c e ss ary to con t e mpl at e t he c o unt ry o f th e G re at

L amas ” “
DA L
,
lying contig uo u s to th e s e
d eniz ens O f the A drius and Himal aya M o unt ains The .

L amaic syst em was at t he e arlie st p eriods of Gre e c e

, ,

u ndo ubt e dly a d mini st e re d w ith g re at vi gou r I t cont e sts . s ,

howe ver for sup re macy w e e many an d vi go ro u sly con

, ,
r ,

d uct e d ; an d b ut for th at Ta t ar pop ulation whi ch in r ,

comm on with the p e opl e of L e b an on or the trib e s o f ,

L e h fo und so pow e rful an e l em e nt in the coloni s ation of

,

p rimeval Ph oenici n E g p t it wo uld h av e b e e n impossible

a y ,

t o insu re it s do min ant I nfl ue nc e ov e r n e arly the whol e of

He lla s Thi s syst e m of re li gi on w ill be fo und a s thi s

.
,

hi sto ry p rog re ss e s to h av e b e e n so far m od ifi e d an d so

, ,

far co mp ro mis e d as to b e co mp ell e d t o t ak e it s pl ac e in

,

t he a syl a of th e mysteri es of Gre e c e in lie u of t he O p e n , ,

an d as i t w e re st at e pos iti on it onc e occ up i e d

-
,
.

Th at L amai c sov e rei gnty whi ch wa s onc e w ie ld e d w ith ,

t he vi g o ur of t h e t ripl e c rown i n it s most p almy d ays ha d ,

lost it s imp erial an d still more it s d e spotic ch ara ct er ; an d

,

a n oli g ar chy of t h e H e ll e ni c B ud histic p i e sthood ha d

’
r ,

t ak e n th e pla c e O f t h e absol ut i s m of o n e Th at p rie st .

hood t oo wa distrib ut e d over Gre e c e as a body in

, ,
s ,

flu e ntial not fro m it s nu mb ers n or it s sp e cial c a st e—for ,

B r hm n c al c ast e n ev er b e cam e e st ablish e d in Hell as

a i i

but fro m th e in g en uity Of i ts op e rat ions acting by t h at ,

p rincipl e of ance stral a do ration which has e ver d istin

1
D a le L a ma s,
’
or Gre at L a mas .
2 56 D AL E LAMAs .

gui sh e d g enuin e Bud hism fro m Ath ens to China It was ’

,
.

thus th at so me of the b st Of the hum an affe ctions w ere e

e nl ist e d in th e c au s e of a m ild tho u gh ing e ni ously pol it i c , ,

p rie sthood Th eir faith an d the faith of thos e Ath e nians

.
,

who w ere initiat e d at Eleu sinian M yst erie s will in the ,

s e qu el b e hown to b e id e nti c al with th at of Pyth agora s

s ,

of who m I p ropos e giving so m e n o tic e s th at will be of

vit al int ere st a s b eing co rrobo rat e d by th at ad mirable
,

schol ar an d p rofo und st u d e nt the l at e M r Col eb rook e ,

. .

Th e L a mai c S yst e m ori gin at ing a s I h av e b e fo re ,

not ic e d on the h igh t ract of l and in the vicinity Of th e

,

Him al ay n fronti er Of Thib e t h a d t ak e n up a st rong

a ,

position to th e north of Th e ss aly on the A drian or ,

Himal ay an M ount ain in whos e n eighbourhood th e D A L E ,

L A M A s h av e b e e n di st inctly sho wn From this point it

'

d e sc e nd e d into no rth ern G re e c e wh ere a pow erful body ,

h as b e e n point e d o ut a s the L A M I E N S E s or L A M A TR I B E S .

The m ain point how e v e r wh e nc e thi s giganti c syst em o f

, ,

a ncie nt H e lla s was a d mini st e re d wa s fro m th at lofty ,

m ou nt ain wh ich was c alle d O L U M r o s by the Greeks - -

’
,

but O O L L A M
“ - or
“
th e Hi gh L ama Chi e fs
”
by ,

th e s e ttl e s I t s chie f town o r fo rt re ss as it h as b e e n

r .
,

consid ere d was P U T H U I M i e B U D H Y U M or B U D H A TO N

, ,
. .
,

contigu ou s to wh ich on the w e st was the to wn o f , ,

S A L M O N th at i s S U L M O N TH E H I G H L A M A T O WN
’ “ ” ’ 1
- - - .
, , ,

I mme diat e ly to the e a st lay th e S H A c Es c alle d by the ,

Gre eks TH R A c E s a s e ct of B ud hi t s so anci ent an d so

,
’
s

e xt e ns iv e as to giv e a n am e to a v a st t ra ct of co u nt ry i n

whi ch th ey had s ettl e d The doctrin e s of the S rac as as .

,

w ell as of the J ain as of which th ey to this day co mpos e a ,

compon e nt p art will be duly notic e d ,

.

1
S u, well, or high c ast e ; L a man, plur al O f L a ma , /
Th e Gre at L m as
a .

Th e “
a
”
in L ama, lo st (S ee App e n di x , Ru le s i and
. . vi) An ot h er
. sett le

ment is at S A L A MIS
-
, S OO -
LA MAS (S . ee App e ndix, Rul e vi ) .

2
S ee App endix, R ule x xii i .
2 58 OLY MPU S .

t he B I H A R I A N ( P I E R I A N ) H ei ghts fo rmerly the s it e of ,

numero u s Biharas or J ain a m o n a st erie s whi ch are v ery , ,

g en erally built on s u ch comm anding e min e nc e s dw elt ,

the “
G R E A T S A G E S c all e d M o w S E E the M O U S E E of
”
,
’
,
l

t h e Gre eks an d M U S A of th e R o mans a n am e h i ghly

, ,

e xp re ssi v e of t h e S a g e with ubd u e d p a ssions Th e s e

”
s .

w ere the P ierian mu s e s the J ain a po ets an d the m on astic , ,

ch ant e rs in the Biharas o r B u d hi st m on a s te rie s sur ’

r o un din g t h e ch ie f re si d e nc e
“ ”
of O o L ampo s or th e
’

High L am a Chie f whos e sup re me Pontiff was JEY US or ,

Z E US n d two o f whos e chie f towns w ere P U T H I U M

,
a ,

B U D H A S town an d S A L M O N o r the High L am a whom

’ ’
s,
, ,

I h av e l at ely point e d ou t in g re at forc e to th e no rth a s

t he D A L M A TI D A L E L A M A S or G R A N D L A M A s in th e
’ ’
-
, , ,

n eighbo urhood of the sourc s of thi s Bud hi st e migration e

’
,

n amely the Himalayans AD R I A N S an d S K A R D O S M O N S

, , ,

t h e p e opl e of S k ardo b eing a g ai n di st inctly v i sible

on the riv er AS ~OO R D U s th at i s I S K A R D U S anoth er form , , ,

O f t he s am e wo rd The s e ttl ers Of I sk ardus are conti gu ous

.

both to the B H O O TI A S or B O TTI ZEI an d th e BI H A R I A N , ,

( P I E R I A N ) m o u nt ains A s e ct i on o f th e s e S R A c As .
,

TH R A OE S h ad s e ttl e d in B cE O TI A a cir cu m st anc e whi ch

, , ,

t og e th er w ith oth e r re li gi o u s influ e nc e s t end e d to giv e ,

th at m e dit ativ e ton e to th e writings of the l earn e d of th at

p rovinc e which is so distin ctly to b e p erc eive d in the
writ ings of P ind ar an d Of He s iod The Obs erv at io ns Of the .

l e arn e d B i shop Thirlw all rel ativ e to th e s e Thra cians Of ,

2

B oeotia an d th eir conn e ct i on with the Pierians are mark e d ,

M o w M hau see o f M h ao o see form e d by th e Greek s int o Mou sai ;

1 ’

,
’

,
’

from M a ha great and c a see, o r a nsee, a sage with subd u e d passi ons
, , Th e .

“ ” ” “ ”
s ou nd Of th e le tt er h and its sh o rt v owel a or ti , was e nt irel
y
l o st (.S ee App e nd ix, Rul e s i . and xx iv .
) Th e G re e k s b eing a c c u st o me d t o
p r on ounce and writ e M a hi, M ai
“ ” “ ”
gr e at, as . Th e l ong a i s soun d e d
” “ ” “ ” “ ” “
as a in law ; and th e a ble n ding wi th v in vuse e b e c o m es

(S ee App e ndi x , Rule xvi .

) AS M ’
hd oosee, id e nt ical with M owsee or

M ousee ( Mo fian) .
2
Hist Gre e c e, . vol . i p 50
. . .
 THRACIAN S . 2 59

wit h much dist inctn e ss an d are so applic abl e to the

,

r eligi o u s t e nd enc ie s of th e ir p rimit iv e S rac a s th at I sh all ,

int rod u c e th e m in th i s pl ac e
1
.

“
Th e e Boeot ian Th ra cians w ere undoubt e dly d i st in
s

g ui sh e d
,
not only by th e ir n ame b ut by a v e ry p e cul iar ,

ch ara ct er from th e oth er P el asgian t rib e s an d th eir rel a

t ion to the Gre eks app e ars t o h av e b ee n v ery simil ar to
th at of thos e P el asgians who w e re m ost p rop erly so c alle d .

Wh eth er th ey w ere also in any d e gre e relat e d to the

p e opl e who are known to u s by the n ame of Thracians in
l at er ag e s is a qu e stion the m o re difii cult as the popula
, ,

tion of Th ra c e u nd e rw e nt gre at ch ang e s d uring th e p eri od

wh e n th at of Gre e c e was shift i n g an d e v e n aft er the ,

l att er had fin ally s e ttl e d ; an d it is not cle ar eith er how

far t h e t rib e s wh ich are s a id to h ave e mi grat e d fro m
Thr a c e into A s ia M ino r an d to h ave e st abli sh e d th e ms e lv e s
,

t h ere u nd er v arious n me s—as Mysians B ithynians

a , ,

M arian dyian s—w ere allie d to th e s ubs e qu ent poss e so rs o f s

th eir Eu rop ean s e ats or th e s e am ong on e anoth er

,
.

S trab o obs erv e s th at t he wo rship of th e M us e s on M o u nt

,

He licon an d t h e c av e th ere d e dic at e d to the L eib ethri an

,

Nymphs p rov e d th at thi s re gion h ad b e en occup ie d by

,

Thra cians an d th at th e s e Thra ci ans w e re P ie rians ; th e

,

p e opl e who cons e crat e d th e land of Pieria at the north ern

foot of Olymp u s an d L eibethrum an d P impleia to the
, ,

s ame pow ers But it do e s not app e ar why the Pie ians
.
‘
r

are c all e d Thra ci ans ; for H o me r d e scrib e s Thra c e a s

b e ginning far fro m Pie ia so th at H e e wh e n she d e sc e nds
r r

fro m th e Th e ss alian Olymp u s to s eek L emnos lights , ,

u pon P ie ria an d E m at hi a b e fo re sh e bou nds tow ards the

, ,

snowy m ount ains of the Thracians .

“
The P ieri ans m ay h av e b e e n the g enuin e Thra cians ,

fro m who m the n ame was e xt e nd e d to the foreign trib e s

1
Thirl Hist Gr ,
. . . vol . i, p 50 . .
26 0 THRAOIAN S .

th at surround e d th e m or if th ey e migrat e d fro m the ,

n orth to the l and at th e foot of Olympus th ey m ay h av e ,

b rou gh t with th e m a n ame deriv e d from the s e ats th e y

h ad l eft Tho u gh th e B oeotian Thra cians b elong to a
. .

mythic al p e iod n d non e of the l e g e nds re l ating to th em

r ,
a

c an cl aim to b e cons i d ere d as hi s to ri c al t ra dit i o ns still

th eir e xist e nc e an d th eir affi nity w ith the no rth ern
,

P ierians are w ell att e st e d ; an d the s ame e vid e nc e th at

,

p rove s th e s e points j u s tifi e s us in attributing s ev eral

,

i mpo rt ant cons e qu e nc e s to th eir p re s e nc e i n Gre e c e The .

worship of the Mu s e s which is uniformly acknowl e dge d ,

t o h av e b e e n p e cul iar to th e m though it aros e o ut of th e ,

s ame view of n at ure which i s e xp e ss e d in m any popul ar r

cre e d app e ars to h ave affo rd e d a gro undwo rk for the

s,

e arli e st s t a g e of i nt e ll e ctu al c ultu re a mong t h e G re e ks .

The b eli e f th at the invis ibl e d e it ie s who dw elt in the ,

d epths of c av e s an d fount ains love d music an d son g an d , ,

would d i p e ns e the insp iration by which the hum an voic e

s

was m odul at e d to t u n e ful numb e rs implie s a dispos ition ,

t o po e try an d so m e e xp e ri e nc e
,
in it s e ffe ct Thi s s .

conn e xion b etwe e n a pop ul ar fo rm of religion an d the first ,

strivings of p olitic al ge niu s d o e s not ind e e d w arrant any ,

c o ncl usio n as to the ch aract er th ey ass um e d or affo rd a ,

g r o u nd fo r s u ppos ing th a t t h e e arl ie st po e t ry of G re e c e

wa s distingui sh e d f o m th at o f a l at e r p eriod by b eing

r
,

e xclus iv ely de di c at e d to religiou s s ubj e cts B ut it is .

p rob abl e e no ugh th at the Gre e k o racle s ow e d th eir origin

,

t o th i s so urc e e v e n if th at of D elphi was not fo u nd e d by

,

t he P ie rian Thrac ans i — t he t rib e which s e e m s to h av e

,

c ombin e d the v ario u s e l emen t s of the Gre ek mythology ,

1
This c a se would be an al ogo u s t o t h at of th e Et o lians, age nu ine
Helle nic r ac e , which in c ou rse o f t im e imparte d i ts nam e ,
,
t oge th e r wit h a
c ertain d e gre e o f civilisati on, to a nu mb er o f t rib e s which we re ve ry re m ote .

fr om it in t h e ir o rigin .
262 WAR OF THE L AMAS .

cont empl at e d in the p rovinc e o f a C A R N A N I A Thi s cl an ’

.

i s th e C R O N O S of He s iod Not only is Carno s met a .

,

m orph o se d into C ro nos b ut th e distingui shing e p ith e t of

,

t h e D eifi e d Indian chi e f und e rgo e th e s am e ch ang e ,

s .

K arn a was the sov ereig n of An gade sa th at is the district , ,

of Bhagalpo or an d p art of B e ng al H e was th e eld er

,
.

b roth er to the P andu p rinc e s an d the son of S ury a o r the , ,

S un . H e nc e is at onc e s e e n a so u rc e of riv alry an d war

,

fare b e t we e n the P an dian s of the L un ar or B ud histic ’

ra c e a n d t he S ury a V a n sa
, A po rtion of C arn o s cl an h as
.

b e e n alre ady notic e d as e migrating from th at p art of the

frontiers of C ashmir wh ich to this day is ind elibly st amp e d
,

with th e n am e of C arn a .

B ut n o t only do e s th e n am e of th e Cl an C arn as b e co me ,

C ronos ch ie f of th at cl an in lieu of the CA R N O S AN G

, ,

K U L O M I R ES th at i s C A R N O S T H E S U N C H I E F o r rH E
- T , , ,
- r

A N G A TR I B E b e com e s C R O N O S A N G K U L O M E E TE S or the
,
- -
,

I N S C R U TA B L E S A TU R N —th e G o o L o rEs ( G O C L A C H I E r s ) ’
, ,

ch ange to on e ey e d m onst ers an d the S I R E N S or p e ople

-
, ,

Of S TR I N B alaram a the h alf b roth er of Krish na b e co m e

, ,
-
,

t he S ire ns of e nch anting vo i c e Ami d thi s d i sg ui s e an d

gul ar p e v e rsion of n ame s the simple hi story of the
r ,

e s t abli sh me nt of th e J ain a s e ct by the J ino Pont iff of

Th e ss ly an d t h e ov erthrow of th e S ol ar t rib e s i s dis
a , ,

t in c tly to b e s e e n The L am a ha d grown u p di sting ui sh e d

.

for p olitic al pow ers of a hi gh o rd er ; an d by co mb ining in

o n e g e at confe d e ra cy a g ai n t t h e S ury a V an sa th e t rib e s
r s

of north ern Gre e c e h e h ad st rong grounds for anti

,

c ip atin g th a t vi c t o ry wh i ch aft e rw ards cr own e d his arms .

H e m o re p arti cul arly s ucc e e d e d in g aining ov e r to his sid e

th e C H I E F S O F T H E JU M N A the ( C Y C L O IRE S ) an d B R A TA N
2
, ,

HE C A TO N O H E I R E S or t he s e ct of t he
3
ME D I
‘

H A I R ésI
, ,

1
Anga -
kula A nga, t rib e Mi tra , th e su n ; es, a c h ie f .

2
S e e pag e 4 0 .

3
Eka ton, h aving th e mind fi x e d on o ne ( eh)obj e ct ; K a ira, p e ople of

Cashmir .
 WAR OF THE L AMAS . 26 3

T A TI V E S O F s een in Gre e ce a E K A TO M P E D O N
CA S H M I R, s -
,

( B H T A N
A B U D A A N ) o r U n it ar i an B ud has
, For t e n
’
.

ears did th i s re ligio u s war ra g e i n Th e ss aly ; th e J ain a

y
Po ntiff t ak ing post on the m ount ain of the HI G H L M A 1

C H I E FS , an d th e p e opl e of t he K R N A D E S o r A -
,

L A N D O F TH E K E R N A S occupying the strong gro und of ,

t h e H ell e n i c H I M A L A Y A N or O T H E Y S At l e ngth the ,

.

K E R OON S e JA I N AS of g
K ) h
‘
or A
(,
ERAU N OS t t h e re a t ,

pontiff le d on by the G okla Chiefs and the B ud has of 2

,
’

C a hmir p rev aile d ag ain st th e TI TH Y A N S

3
T
4
s
( I T A N S
) , ,

or H E R E TI C S The t rib e s of th e S un w ere driv e n

.

d o wn to the TA R TA R A S th at is the p e opl e of TA R TA R Y , , ,

s itu at e d in the so u th w e st e rn e xt re mity of TH E H Y A -

C H I E F S L and or H I P A IR U S The H Y A P U TO S or S O N S
,
.
-
,

O F TH E H YA S I A P E TO S )t h e cl ans of K A R N OS C
( ,
-
( R O,N O S ) , ,

a n d t he r e m aining H e re ti cs w e re i mp ri son e d in th i s c o n

t ract e d po int of land P o S A I D H A N the C H I E F O F S A I D A N -

,

b eing pl ac e d to k e ep g uard ov er th e m in co mp any with ,

t h e E C A TA N H A I R E S or- C A S H M I R I A N Bud hist s The

,
’
.

D R U O P E S or C H I E F S O F T H E D R A S on the e a st an d th e
, , ,

E L cE A T I S E L E U T H E
,
or E LU T H S on the w e st (both
S, , ,

p e ople of TA R TA R U S or TA R TA R Y )with the K H A L K A S , , ,

a no th er gre at Tart aria n t rib e pl ac e d to w atch ov e r th e m , ,

sufficie ntly Sho w th e l o c ality to which th e s e chie fs w ere

driv e n Thi s la st trib e is C H A L K O S the WA L L O F
.
“
,

B R A S S o f H e s iod !

A branch of th e s am e gre at t rib e was e arly in th e s e

L amaic d ays s ettle d to the no rth w e st of Olymp u s wh ere -
,

th eir chief city app e ars as C H A L K I S ( K H A L K A S ) an d th eir ,

co u ntry as Ch alk idi k e ( Ch alk adhica )in th e kingdo m of

- - r

t h e Kh alk a s Anoth er b ranch of th e ir t ib e is s e e n i n

. r

t h e m ap of Gree c e on th e w e st e rn l o p e s of M ount ( Et a
,
s ,

1
K E R O O N OS , JA IN A S , or Bu d hist s
’
. K E RA U N OS, TH U ND ER .

3
2 Gukl o p e s ( Cyclop e s) . Ek at ank aires .

xaMcds
5
4
Tithycin, plu ral of Tithya, h ere tic
’

an . .
 WAR OF THE L AMAS .

as C O R A ES , the C O R A E N of the p re s ent day . Th e y are the

s ame trib e notic e d by M M Huc an d Gab e t In th eir
l at e trav e ls t o M ongolia Fro m the d epths of this .

s anctuary (the t e mple of the Great L am a) writ e s M

”
.

G ab et whos e gildin g an d liv ely colours glitt er on al l

,

sid e s th e L ama King re c eiv e s th e p e rp et ual ho mage of

,
-

this crowd of worshipp ers ince ss antly p rostrat e d b e fo re

him I n thi s cou nt ry h e i s c all e d Th e S aint by way of
’
.
,

e min e nc e an d th ere is not a s ingl e K H A L K A Tart ar who

,

do e s not consi d er him s elf honoure d by styling him s elf his

di sciple Wh en o ne m e et s with an inh abit ant of Gre at
.
’

C O U R A E N if h e i s a sk e d wh e nc e h e co m e s
,
K oa re B okte ,

A tn Cha bi p roudly re plie s he I am a d iscipl e of the

’ ‘
, ,

holy Co uraen H ere th e n in Gre e c e in th e m ost

.
’
, ,

a nci e nt t im e s are t he s am e t rib e s of t h e E L U T H S ( H E L OT S )

, ,

C O R A E N an d K H A L K A S
,
.

In the gre a t confl ict j u st not ic e d the J ain a Pont iff ,

h ad g ai n e d ov e r to his c au e o n e o f t he gre at S ol ar Trib e s s,

who h av e b e e n alre a dy c ont emplat e d in Th e ss aly n ame ly , ,

th e C A TT I S Th e s e are t h e C O TTY S of He s iod whi ch t rib e

.
, ,

a s w e ll as th e G O O K L O FE S C U CL O P E S fo ught in th e ranks , ,

of th e K E R A U N O S thos e thu nd erbolts of war The las t

”
,
.

fo e whi ch fe ll b e n e ath t h e p o w er of t he L a m ic yst e m In a s ,

North e rn Gre e c e was the h e re tic al p arty of TH I B E T or

, ,

TO U P H O O ; th e TU P H O of H e i od
- Thi s body als o was
- s .
, ,

driv e n down to Tarta u s by th e CE R A U N O S or J A I N A S of

r , ,

th e P on tifi J EY US A n e w or d e r of things s u cc e e d e d th e
.

tumult of thi s gigantic conflict The sup rem e L ama .

a dm ini st ere d t he grand di e cting power ov er all the r

p rovin c e s of North ern Gre e c e as w ell as the c ont rol of ,

H A I TH E R O S th e
- Prie ts of th e Hay as
,
I ”
Po SA IDON s .
-
,

the C H I E F O F S A I D O N (which t errito y will be di stinctly,

”
r

s een in th e map of Afgh ani st an ) t ook the dire ction of , fi

1
H ai Theros Haya
-
,
Prie sts Ai theros, th e
-
e th er .
 26 6 L AMAISM IN TRO DU CED .

whos e L amai c wo rship acco mp anie d the e migrants of

Tart ary to E gypt Thi int e nd e d succ e sso r to the Pon
. s

tifi c ate of Tart ary app e ar s to h av e b ee n m urd e re d by the

,

TI T H Y A S ( TI TA N S ) o r HE R E TI C S ,
With the usu al Bud .
’

histi c b elie f howe ve r ( if t rans mig ation the yo ung L ama

, ,
r ,

i s d e scrib e d as b e ing bo rn a g ai n fro m t he conso rt of the

J ain a P ontifl the S o o L A M E E ( S E M E L E ) or G R E A T
’
,
- -
,

L A M A Q U E E N O th er a ccou nts re p re s e nt thi s n e w inc ur

.

n at io n who h a d the n am e Of Dio N au so s a s b eing born

” -
, ,

upon th e holy m ount ain of M E R O O a hi story co nv erte d

”
,

by the Gre eks to the M E R O S or thigh of Z eus

“ ” “ ”
,

The E L E U S I N E p rop erly E L E U TH I N I o r E L E U TH

,
-
,

C H I E FS ,
a p art of th e s am e Tart ar ra c e who h av e al re a dy

b e e n s urve y e d as acco mp anying th e C O OA U N S or C A U O O N ES

t o Gre e c e w e re t h e ch ie f inst rume nts by wh ich the pro pa
’

g a t i o n o f t h e L a m ai c doct ri n e s w e re sp re a d in t h e A tt i c
t errit o ry The u s u al ing e nuity ho we ve r of th eir h ierarchy
.
, , ,

did not d e s ert th em in thi s mi ssi on ary e nt e rp ri s e ; th e

s ame skilful me ans s e e m to h av e b e e n adopt e d whi ch , ,

c e nt urie s aft er this e ve nt crow ne d with su cc e ss the,

a mb it ious d e s i gns of P e i s i st rat u s A fe mal e of s ur p assing

.

b e auty at tire d in th at garb which e arly s up erstiti on attri

,

b ut e d to the inh ab it ants of h e av e n s u ddenly m ad e her ,

app e ara nc e in t he n e i ghbo u rhood of A th e ns H e r s a cre d .

ch ara ct er was at onc e re c o gni s e d an d the whole of her ,

a ft e r condu ct wa s of s u ch a n ature as t o confi rm he r ,

claim to divin e origin .

Thi s e ffe ct e v e n at the di st anc e of c e nturie s S e e ms

, ,

to h av e b e en p rodu c e d u pon the mind of t he po e t who ,

h as thus c aught so me S light glow of th at e nt hus ia s m ,

which was at onc e po et ica l an d religiou s He mak e s

1

h er to sp e ak thu I am the v e n e rat e d D em e t er the j oy

s, ,

a n d h e lp of gods an d me n But co m e le t the unit e d -

.

p e ople ere ct my t empl e an d my alt ars abov e t he fo unt

Callichorus I mys elf w ill o rd er the me thod of th e ir
 L AMAISM IN TR O DU CED . 26 7

s acrific e an d th e me ans of p rop itiat ing my favo ur

, The .

s uppos e d h e av e nly b e ing now e nd e d an d rev e al e d h ers el ,

in all he r maj e st ic g and e ur r .

Change d fo rm an d s tatu re n o w,
Ag e van ish e d fro m h e r bro w,
An d b e aut y b re at h e d a roun d .

Fort h fr o m h e r fra grant r ob es swe e t p e rfu m es fl o wing ,

Far flash e d th e h e av enly form with sp le n d our glowing ,

Whilst gol de n o er h er sh oul d ers flow ’

Th e s e radi ant lo ck s u nb o u n d
An d as t h e ligh t nings b lind t h e gaz e ,
1
S o fille d th ose halls th e fre qu e nt blaze !

S u ch wa s t h e c aptivating m e ss e nge r who u sh ere d in the

L amai c faith in the vicinity of A th e ns whos e fo m s of ,
r

w orship an d Tart ar c ere mo nials c o mpos e d the st apl e of

the c el eb rat e d E l e u s ini an M yst e rie s Nothing m o re .

cle arly p rove s the antiqui ty of th e El eu sinian t e mple

worship th an the discordan t acco unts of th e found e s Of r

th e s a cre d rit e s h and e d d o wn to u s alth o u gh e ach is ,

p erfe ctly consi st ent with the long p rev ale nt Bud hism of ’

th e co u nt ry in all it s b ran ch e s .

It app e ars t o h av e e xi st e d alre a dy in the t ime of

C e crops The intimation of the high e st anti quity giv e n
.
2

t o thi s e st ablish m e nt i s in A i t i d e s who not ic e s i ts

,
r s ,

found tion by a son of O G U G O S wh ere p er h aps we Sho uld

a , , ,

r ath e r r e a d O H A K O S th e gre at B ud histic Pont iff styl e d

” ’
, ,
.

Ik shwak a by th e Hindoos .

All t he anc ie n t s who h av e had occ as ion to me nt ion the

E l eu s inian M yst erie s or th e M yst eri e s as th e y w ere
, ,

1
aé ye eos
'
l 2580 3 fili
rea l
a /e r.

Ffipa s dwwa ay éun wept dacpi rs d Aos 62777

’
f
r
f
0

mpé
" ' '
b e eo o a
‘ ‘

a e vr '
wz/ da b 7 re7rA wV
Exidua ro
i
’
T ij k e 6 6 cpé yyos ' '
dwh xpo bs a9 a 1/o 7 o zo
'

Adan? 6 6 623 , mo s
’
Ea r/Ga l 3%
’
r oy a l K ar e uij vo fie v c
i o
‘

MmGr) 7rvfcwbs
’
A dyfis 8
'
don epomis 6 3
’ 6
' -
er .

2
S trab o, 387 .
26 8 L AMAISM IN TRO DU CED .

so metime s c alle d agre e th at th ey w ere the h olie st an d most

,

v en erable of all th at w ere c el e b rat e d in Gre e c e I sh all .

not e mb arrass the re ad er with the cont e nding accounts

of the different individ uals s aid to h av e introdu c e d this
worship of the v en e rable Bu d hist family m y obj e ct b ein g ’
,

at th i s t im e to S how th e n at ure of th i s re li gion ; an d as

s mall sp ac e remains for m e to unm ask t he disguis e of

n ame s pl ac e s an d things h and e d down by th e H o merid
, , ,

of Chios I sh all merely to u ch on the o utlin e s of his

,

histo ry I t i s a history conn e ct e d with the Rharian Pl ai n

.

an d with C ele u s Th e re i s e v ery re a son to b elie ve fro m

.
,

t h e pos it ion an d ch aract er s of th e a g e nts e mploy e d in th e

fo unding of the Ele u sinian worship as w ell as the loc alitie s ,

n ot e d by th e po e t th at th i s po rti on of A tti c a h a d b e e n

more or l e ss affe ct e d by the form of the B rahminical

,

worship The diffic ultie s m e t with by the holy vi sit ant of

.

t he A tti c l an d an d t he s ubs e qu e nt polit i c al t ro u bl e s

,

i nduc e d in th at vi cinity, po int v e ry d i stinctly to a ch ang e

of local worship .

The Rharian Pl ain which app e ar s in juxt apos it ion wi th

,

this hi sto ry of D e m et er in the account of Ho mer is n ot ,

withou t it s conn e xion with the c eleb rat e d Rarhya division

of th e fi ve p incip al B rahm inic al trib e s howev er co mp ara
r ,

tively m od ern th at d ist rib u t ion may app e ar in th e Hindoo

ch onicl e s
r .

B efo re th e d ep arture of the s acre d visit ant She is s aid ,

to h av e co mmunic at e d t o CE L E U S ( C U L Y U S the ruler o f

t h e l and of t h e R A R H Y A t he syst e m of wo rsh ip an d the
, ,

sol emnitie s to be obs erve d in he r honour An d thus is .

,

s aid to h ave b e gu n the V en erabl e Myst erie s at he r e sp e cial ,

“
1
CU LY US , h igh b orn,
-
i s b ut an ot h er word for CU L i N . A Cu li n is a

Brah min o f on e of th e t we nt y t wo RA R HI YA di vi sio ns

-
of t h e fi ve p rincip al
h e d b y Balal S en, king o f Bengal —WI LS ON S S a ns L ex
”
t rib e s, as e st ab lis
’

. . .

Th e Culini Brah mins ap p ear in th e great e st forc e in th e Mont Cul leni us

( y
C ll e ni u s) .
270 IN FLU EN CES ON L AN GU AGE .

th e sp e cial mini st ers of the Bud histic f ith who k ept th e r ’

a ,
i

m yst e rie s clos ely c o nc e al e d b eing a p ar ti cu l ar g e ns at ,

A th e ns w e re the g e nu in e c av e h e rmit s a n d J in a s o f the

,
-
,
a ,

high e st anti quity P e rh aps in n othing w e re th e different

.

ph as e s of ancie nt In d o H ell eni c o cie ty so dis tin ctly -

s

m ark e d as in th e e ndurin g re c o r d of th e Gre e k l angu a g e

,
s .

Thu s th e B rah mi n i c al infl u e n c e i s s e e n in on e of th e

m ost o rdi nary voc abl e The K A x o s or B a d m an i s t h e
s .
- -
,

G o G H O S o r C O W K I L L E R ; t h e l att er m e mb er o f wh i ch
-
”
- -

co mpo u nd as indic ativ e of th e worst of b ein g g ain

, ,
s, a

p erm e at e s into the l angu age of the S A C A S O O S or S A C S O N S - -

,

a s B A D fro m t he I ndi an sour c e B A D H t o KI L L

“ ”
,
So , ,
.

too the S o F H O S o r the V I S E M A N i the rep re ent ativ e

,
-
V
-
s s

th e h i gh abst r ct m e dit atio n

”
o f the S o o BH oo Y A o - -
,
r a ,

by whi ch hum anity w s s uppos e d to b e abso b e d into th e a r

d ivinity Th e n a g ain the D E S P O TE S o r t he L A N D L O R D

.
,
- -
,

( D E S IFA TI S
-
) b e c am e synony m o u s with an
’ 1
O PP R E S S O R ,
”

a n d st rongly m ark e d t h e st ru ggl e s th rou gh whi ch on e

p ortion of He ll as h ad gon e in e st blishing a m o e e xt e n ,
a r

s ive sy t e m of rep re ent ative pow er in whic h e ffo t i t

s s ,
r

p a s e d fro m o n e e xtre me of Olig a chi c to t he opposit e

s r

limit s of D e m o cratic tyranny .

I n th e re gn Of E e c th e u s whi ch w ill b e ho tly not ic e d

I r ,
S r ,

a war ar o s e b e tw e e n t h e riv al e c t s of t h e E l e u ini ans an d s s ,

t h e s ubj e c t of th at p rin c e The form e b eing de fe at e d

s . r ,

a cknowl e dg e d th e s u p re m cy of Ath e n in e v e ry p a t i a s r

c ul ar, s av e t h eir o wn ac re d rit e s whi ch th ey obt ain e d s ,

p ermi s io n to re gul at e th e m s e lv e ? The E U M o L P I D E S

s s - -
,

t h at i s th e d e c e n d ants of TH E H I G H B U D H A P R I E S T
s
” ’
,

w e e n ow appo int e d to the a d ministration o f the h oly

r

rit e s with an inferior o rd er of p i e s t

, und e r t h e g e n e ral r s,

n am e o f K E E R U K E S o r B U D H I S S ai d e d by the ,
3 ’
T ,

1
D es, lan d p a, a lord o r r ul e r .
2
Thu c yd II 15
—
. . .

3
C e r yc e S , f om “
K EE R U K A , BU D HIS T ;
’
~ r
A wh e nc e t h e K EE RU K OS
( K EER U x)or sa cred He rald of t h e Gre e ks .
 E E L U SIN IAN MY STERIES . 27 1

d ught ers of
a l t e El eu sinian h i gh c ast e k in g
th e a -

C O O L Y U S ( C E L E U S ) By th e m o re m od e rn G re e k writ er
. s

who t re at the El eusinian wo rship rath e r as myst eri e s

th an t he old n at ion al fo rm of wo rsh ip we are info m e d ,

r

th at the c and id t e s ad mitt e d t o the L e s e Mys te ie s

a s r r ,

bo re the n ame of M U S TA I or
“
EMAN , ,

a t itl e d eriv e d fro m t h e w e ll known B ud hist

” ’
O I P A TE D ,
-

MO S HA fi
K n a l a,
n d e t
-
e rn al h app in e ss —th e l ib erat io n of ,

th e s o ul fro m t he body an d i t s e x e mpt io n fro m fu th er ,

r

t rans migration
B ut it was n e c e ss ary fo r th e m to wait ye t anoth er
ye ar b efore th e y co uld b e a d mitt e d to th e Gre at er M ys
,

t e ie s
r O n e o f th e chie f rit e s of t he in itiato ry t ag e was
. s ,

e vi d e ntly e m bl e m at i c I t con i st e d in th e w a shing of a . s

sow in the Holy Riv er c all e d K A N T H A R U S or K A N D ,

-
,

o r L A N D O F WO R S H I P To thi s s acrific e suc

l
AR HA S -
,
.

c ee de d pu rific at i o n Thos e who w ere M ok h t ai ( M u st ai )

’
.
,
s , ,

t ook an o ath of s e cre sy which was in fact ab so ,

lut e ly n e c e ss ary for t h e p re s e rv ati o n of th e o ld religion

of th e cou nt y in th e s e s anct u a ie s wh ere alon e it
r r ,

co uld p re s e rv e its ground a g ain t the m o re att ra ct ive s

h ere sy of H o mer an d his pop ul ar gods The initiat e d .

w ere styl e d ebéiptoi ’

t h e y were n ot ho we v e r , ,

a d mitt e d into th e s anct u ary of D e m e t e r but re m ain e d ,

du ing th e s ol em nitie s in the v e stib u le

r .
2

Th e fourth fifth an d S ixth d ays app e ar to h av e b ee n

, , ,

the most i mpo rt ant O n t he fo urth d y a g and pro . a r

c e ssio n set out with a b ask et cont aining p o me gran t e s

,
a

a n d poppy e e ds Thi s was c rrie d on a w a gg o n dr awn

s . a ,

by ox en f llow e d by wo m en wh o w ere s ee n c arrying

,
o
,

s mall mys tic al ca e s “

The To rch D ay wa s the fifth
”
s . .

A p roc e si o n h e ad e d by th e t o rch b e arer D adou chos

s -
, ,

1
A rha , wo rship Arha ta , a w orshipp er, or Jaina .

2 ”
A vap toi, lit e rally o b t aini n g, o r g et ting .
27 2 L U SIN IAN
E E MY STERIES .

re p aire d w ith to rch e s to th e t e mpl e of D e met e r rem aining ,

th ere d u ing the e nsuing night

r .

The s ixt h day whi ch was th e most sol e mn wa s u sh e re d ,

in w ith gre at po mp I t was c all e d I ak c ho s p rop erly

.
,

th e t it le of a M o oni o r S aint The Y ogi i s

“ ”
Y O G ES , ,
.
,

d e fin e d a a d evo ut m an who p erfo m s wo rldly a ctions an d

s ,
r

c ere m onie s w ithout re g ard t o th eir re ults an d k e eps his

,
s ,

mind fix e d on B rahm a B ut th e Yo ge s of th e Eleu

.
l

s inians is the n am e of the c el eb rat e d Dio N aush o ( Dio

, ,

N u S O S )a sov ere ign of gre at pow er in no rth w e st e rn I ndia

,
-
,

c alle d the son of the J ain a Pontiff ( J E Y U S )an d the Gre at , ,

L ama Qu ee n S o o L A M E E ( S E M E L E E ) I gno rant of t he

, ,
-
.

r e a l o ri gin of th e t e rm K O U R O S which was a t erm ”

,

e sp e c ally g iv e n to I a cchos S ophocl e s re p re s e nts t he

“ ”
i ,

you ng god at the bre a st of the Ele usinian D emet er ;

,

whi ch id e a i s stre ngth e n e d by a long t rain of cl a ssical

au tho rit ie s to re p e at an d of st ill m o re p e rs u a
,
sive st at uary
to confirm this i de a The CO U R O O S of S ophocle s is no
.
” ’
,

o th e r th an G O O R O O or t e ach er of
“ “ ” ”
G o oR o o s a -
, ,

sp irit u al things H e nc e D em et er i s styl e d by the

.
,

Gre eks C O U R O TR O P H O S
,
- G ooR oo or ,

nu e of G o oros The st atu e of I A C OH O S (YO G E S )a do rn e d

rs .
, ,

with a g arl and of m y tle an d b e aring a torch in hi h and

r ,
s ,

wa s c arrie d al ong th e s a cre d ro a d a m idst joyful S houts ,

.

The int erval b etw e e n the ni ght of t he sixth an d s e v e nth

day w itn e s e d th e i niti at i on o f thos e p ilg rim s into the
s

m ost imp o rt ant m y t e ie s ; thos e me anwhil e who w e re

s r , ,

n eith er B E L I E V E R S n or E M A N OI P A TE D b eing s e nt away by ,

h e rald A n e w p urific ation h aving b e e n gon e thro u gh

.
,

an d a re p e t it i on of th e o at h of s e c re cy t ak e n th e y w e re ,

a d mi tt e d to th e inn e rm ost anct u ry Afte r th e i niti ation s a .

of e ch indiv idu al he was dismi ss e d with thos e ole mn

a ,
s

wo rds the v ery mys t ery of mys t e ie s to Euro p e ans

,
r ,

an d th e to rme nt of o rie nt ali sts for a g e s Th ey are ,

.

1
Bdr m, b elo ve d .
2 74 L A MAISM .

sp iritu al guid e of all Bo o dhiS t S He was only nin e y e ars .

old wh e n ou r mission arie s w ere th ere an d h ad b e e n ,

re cogn is e d pop e fo r S ix y e ars h av ing b ee n t ak e n fro m an ,

obsc ure family of S ifan s in the p rovinc e of Ming ch e n ,

-

t ou t s e
-
. Wh e n thi B o o dhist die s e v erybody f lls t o
s a

m e dit ation an d p ray e r to discov e r t he n e w b irth Pray er .

b re l t urn with re double d vigour All who fancy th ey

ar s
l
.

h ave a re ge n erat e Boodh in th ei familie s giv e notic e an d a r ,

council of holy on e s th at i of K o t ook to o Sits a n d s e le ct s

,
s, s, ,

th re e infants who are s ent for to L ass a to b e e x amin e d

,
.

For S ix d ays th e y are S hu t up an d the e x amin e rs d e vot e ,

t h e m s e lv e s th i s wh il e to e arn e st m e dit a tion an d p ray er .

O n th e s ev e nth d ay th e y w rit e th e n am e s of t h e thre e

infants on g old e n pl at e s an d pl a c e t h e m In an u rn The ,
.

s enio r K o to ok to o d raws the lot ; an d the c h ild whose

n am e is d rawn i s imm e diat ely procl aime d D el ai L am a ,

a n d c arri e d i n st at e th ro u gh t h e town ; whil e th e two

rej e ct e d child re n are returne d to th eir familie s with ,

lib eral p e nsions ”

.
2

The B ud hi tic faith notwithst anding the d e p re ss ion

’
s ,

und er which it ultim at ely l aboure d as the st at e religio n

of H e lla s p erme at e d e v ery b ranch of society m aint aining
, , ,

in e xt ra or din ry v i go ur th e e v e r p re s e nt i d e a of t h e
a ,
-

vi sib ility an d non vi ib ility of the d eifie d s aints acco rding

-
s ,

t o th e ir own vol it io n H enc e Pos e idon i s so m e t im e s

.
,

r e p e s e nt e d a s a ch i e f e ng a g e d to b uild th e w alls of Troy

r

th u s h e is in his gross er c ap acity of s ubst antial a gent .

O n the oth e r h and Are s i s wound e d an d a c e l e ti al i cho r

, ,
s

1
E v er y L ama h as hi s p rayer b arrel
-
. Prayer an d m e dit at ion b eing
re gar d e d as th e only e ffe c tu al m e ans of att aining s an ct ifi cati o n, the c on

t inne d re
p etitio n o f the myst ic al Om m ani pa d m e h om, i s c o nsidere d as

t h e fi rst e sse nt i al o f faith . He n ce th e nu mb e r of rep etitions is t h e t e st of

m erit , and for multip li c ation of th e m th e d e vi se of t urni ng a b arre l, on

whi ch th e wo rd s are writ t e n, h as b e en im agin e d, a hd o bt ain s u ni versal

cre d e n ce in it s e ffi c ac y .

“
Mongolia
‘
3
P rinse p, , p 107 . .
 99
CC
FIRS T P RIN CIP L E ‘

OF THE BUD HIS T . 27 5

flows f o m th e wo und Apollo transfo rm s h ims elf int o a

r .

dolphin an d in fa ct th e pow e r of the s aints of t he m i d dl e

, ,

a g e s ov e r t he e l e m e nts i s a v e ry g e n eral ch aract eri st i c of

the B u dh a d e itie s .

At l eng t h th e strong e st p e c ul iarit ie s o f e ach d eifi e d

h ero b e c ame as it we e the t ere otyp e d ch ara ct e istics of
,
r ,
s r

e ac h d ivin ity Thu s t he Chie f of S idon th at i s Ch ie f o f

.
, , ,

the S ain t s h aving b e e n both in Phoenicia and at

1

D waric a an d g e n e ally on t he c o a sts of S ind e re cog

,
r ,

ni e d a s t he p at ron of th e V ai y a or M er c ant il e C a s t e
s s

( so m u ch so i n t h e fo rm er co u nt ry as to h ave h i s m e m o ry

p re s erve d by his imag e on th e fi gure h e ads of the -

Ph oenician v e ss els) was t he obj e ct of adoration as the

,

Sp e c ial p rot e ct ing d ivin ity of th e s e a The faith of his .

a dh e e nt s wa s a s l iv e ly a s t h at of th e p ilgrim s to Apollo
’
r s

S h rin e an d th e ir tho o ugh b elie f in his e v er living r -

p e son ality as the h e av enly g uard ian of a Sp e ci l cos mo

r a

gonic t ru st was as activ e an d c onfidin g as the faith of the

pilgrim s to Loretto s sh rin e ; an d whil e the m ore su btl e
’

hi l S Ophic p rincipl e h e ld by th e B u d hist S of a nti quity

’

p O s, ,

w ere lost si ght of a faith mo re liv ely an d m o re p ersonifying

,

supplie d it s pl a ce Thus whilst the Hindoo of the

.
,

Him al ay a co ul d re ali s e u pon a s ubst an tial M eru an ,

unsubst antial I ndra th e Ind o Gre ek of Th e ss aly could

,
-

p e c eive his B udh a on

r T o m aru S — t h e G e e k of subs e qu e nt r

a ge s c ou ld just a s st rongly fix fo r Pos e i don, the gre a t

P atriarch gu ardian of Merch ants a fitting p ala c e an d ,

sov ereignty in the d e pths of the se a H e nc e with the .

,

H o me rid of Chi os th e v it al a ction of the old B ud hi tic

,
’
s

p rincipl e is at wo k as it was c e nturie s p re vio u s t o his

r ,

tim e to p ers onify the pow er of Pos eid on the L ord of the
, ,

se a far ng m arin e r
- i E g ee in E ub oea bo a st e d th e d i gnit y
.
, ,

of p roviding a p alac e for th e P hoen c an rul er of th e w av e i I s,

1
S idha, a saint S i dha n, saint s —
P a S i dha n, ch i
ef of th e saints .
 “ ” ’
276 FIRST P RIN CIPL E OF THE BUD HIST .

in whos e d ep ths was Sit u at e d the goodly stru ct ure Here .

were hi s st e e ds glo ri ous w ith th e ir g old e n m an e s a n d

,

b raz en hoofs Borne along in his ch ariot by thos e swift

.

mini st er s of his w ill h e p a ss e s ov e r th e t um bling b illo ws ,

of the d e ep whos e w aving cre st sinks to p erfe ct stilln ess

,

on his app ro ach an d whos e m ons t ers re cogni sing th eir , ,

s ov ereign lo rd g ambol in a tho u s and v arying g aietie s

,

aro und hi s gl idin g c ar .

In t h e d e e p s o f o c e an floo d ,

Wh ere his gl ori o us palac e st o o d,

G old e n, d a ling, u n d e caying, zz
E nt e re th n ow t h e Oc e an go d -
.

He hi s fl e e t fo ot e d st e e d s in th e ir
-
c ar is arrayi ng

All b ra z en t h e ir h o o fs — se e th e ir sh oul d e rs, t hat lave s

Th e gold o f th e ir m an e t h at so gl ori o u sly waves .

S e e, g ol d t h e go d s form in a v e sture of light ;

’

S e e , gold is t h e lash whi ch h e h o ld s in his right

As h e m ou nt s in hi s c h ari ot so b righ t .

N o w ove r t h e o c e an his c ourse rs on urging, '

-

Fort h gam bol wild c r o wd s o f h e r m onst e rs u p su rging -

.

AS th ey ri se from t h e lair o f th e ir watery nigh t

Th e y h ail him th eir l ord,
”
And wid e Smi le s t h e o c e an with j oy at his sigh t !
1

S elect .
f ro m MS .

This vit al n erg etic faith h ow e v er will not accou nt

an d e , ,

for t h e ba sis of fabl e ; it w ill only t e nd to S ho w it s own

t e nd e ncie s an d i nt e ns ity I n t he p at ri arch al syst e m o f .

deifi cation alre a dy l arg e ly no ti c e d wi ll b e fo und th e

, ,

sum an d s ubs t a nc e of t h e whol e syst e m ; as w id e a s t h e

wo rld a s craving as amb ition an d as strong as the tie s

, ,

of kindre d .

ézf fla Oh 5L K AI/7 a Edua r a Be ufle m Aim/17s

’ ’
1

s a ea, aa pua ipovr a req bflrra a id

big f

” ’ 5 ''
bxe a cpt 7 17 7 0 7 6 6 7 0 K a k x
’ ‘ ‘
d 77m m,
’ ’ ’
/G
Ex e A coV znr O ofl o
'
xpvena w éfle ipna w nautical/r e .

’
a hv 8 dv r bs édvve 7 re pl x o l d
v
’
f
’
6 flk
'

nu
'
p p a .

fnzf , hr vlc ro v, £ 0 17 8 Bij o e ro 6 f¢ po v

’ ’

v
'
'
ae en e
’
e

da V l m na r dr a AAe BEmyre I m a zrr oi)

’ ’ ’ i ’ ’ ’ ’
B73 8
‘ ’
sA e 1r

HdV I O QGV, élc dvh fiyuoina eu é wa xr a

’ ’ ’
ne vducbv,
' '
’

I nfl
‘ '
o a vzl
y 6 k GdAa O o a
' ‘

St la r a m H am I l ,
'
. . xiii . 21 —2 9 .
27 8 CAD MU S .

R e l ations frie nds mutu ally s e nd to e ach oth er c ak e s

an d
of diffe re nt size on which is imp rint e d the figure of th e
,

M oon ”
.

S u ch was the s am e p ra ctic e fo llo we d by the s ame ,

Tart ar p e opl e at the time of t he He b re w s e ttl e m e nt in the

Promis e d L an d The s ettle ment of the Bu d hist D H A M
.
’

o r P ri e sts at D am a s cu s h as alre a dy b e e n not ic e d

”
MOS ,
-
,
.

Th t fa ct w ill n ow re c e iv e a ddition al confirmat ion by it s

a ,

posit ion in the CA D M O N I TI S ( G A U D M A N E D E S) th e - -

’
- -
,

L A N D O F T H E GA U TA M A S th at is the B U D H I S TS a t erm ,
’

d eriv e d fro m G aut ama a title of the founder of thi s ,

v ast s e ct .

The conn e ction b e tw e e n Gre e c e an d Ph oeni cia p e opl e d ,

as b o th w e re by the s am e n at i on l e av e s us no re a son to ,

d oubt of the far fame d s ettl em e nt of C a dmu s (for so the

-
,

Gre eks wrot e the n am e )in Th eb e s G aute me B ou dha

”
,
.
,

obs erv e s M Joinville “

i s g e n erally c all e d S am an
.
,

G aut e me B ou dho u V ah an se ,
The L or d S aint G out e m e ,
'

B u d h It has b e e n j u stly Obs erv e d th at th e S amon

’
.
’
,

oc o dum of t he p e opl e of S i am i s th e s am e a s th e B o u dho u

of the Cin ghale se We se e th at S amono an d S am an

.

re s e mbl e e a ch oth er an d th at C o dom c an e a s ily b e t ak e n

,

for G aute m e .

A th orou gh familiarity wi t h the ancient phon etic and

orthographi c syst em s will be of the ut most v alue In ,

e s t abli hing o r re fut ing t he hi sto ric al cl aim s of v ario u s

s

writ ers in v arious p arts of the world The e xist e nce or

, .

non e xist enc e of cert ain form s of exp re ssion as the

-
,

e quiv al e nt of n am e s fo r ei gn to t h e n at ion of the hi s t o rian

,

will p av e the way for much v aluable hi story which at ,

p re s ent lie s burie d b en e ath the ruins of ancie nt l anguage s ,

an d of a onc e m ighty p e opl e The colony of the Ph oeni cian .

C admus co me s p articularly und er th is c at e gory .

1
S ou ve nirs d M Hue
’
un V oyage dans la Tartarie, p ar .
,
vol . i p 84
. . .

2
As Res ,. vo l v . n p 41 5
. . .
 CAD MU S . 27 9

Th e re i s curious coincidence writ e s K eightl ey

a , ,

be t wee n the n ame of C ad mu s an d the S e mitic t erm for

the ea st K e ddam an d th is m ay in re ality b e the sole
, ,

foim d ation of th e not ion of a Phoenician colony at Th eb e s

fo r non e of the us u al e vid e nc es of coloni s at io n are to b e
found We do not for e x ample me e t with the sli ght e st
.
, ,

t rac e of Phoenician influenc e in the l anguage or insti

t II tionS of B oeotia It is furth er a thing m os t incre dibl e
’

.
, , ,

that a sea faring co mmercial p e ople like the Phoenicians

-
, ,

Should h ave s e l e ct e d a s th e s it e of th e ir v ery e arlie st

fo eign s ettleme nt a plac e sit uate d in a rich fertile v all e y
r , ,

aw ay fro m the se a an d o nly a d apt e d for a gric ulture

, ,

Wi tho ut mi n e s or any O f those obj e cts of trad e th at

,

might t e mpt a p e opl e of th at ch ara ct er It is also st rang e .

,

t h at t he d e sc e nd ants of th e s e c olo ni sts should h av e so

entire ly put o ff the P hoen ic ian c h ara cte r as to b e co m e ,

not e d in aft er a ge s for th e ir dislik e of t ra de of e v ery kind .

We may the re fore we think now venture to dis mi ss this

, , ,

theory and s e ek a Gre cian origin for C a dmus

,
”
.

The s e obs e rvat ions are ch aract eri s e d by th at sound

j udg me nt whi ch e v e rywh e re di s ti ngui she s th e autho r of

t h e G ree k Mythology At the s am e t ime it e vinc e s t he

.
,

ne ce ssity of a thorough revi sion of e arly Greek history ,

b as e d upon the foundatio n of a s e cure g e ographic al

Sy st em The Ph oeni cian l angua ge of whi ch the author of
.
,

th e Mythology is sp e ak ing had not at the e ra of C ad mu s , , ,

re c eive d th at di stincti v e ch ara ct er as a s ep a rat e d iale ct

which afterwards mark e d it ; it was but commencing its

transition to a more d e cid e d form of the S he mitic an d ,

t o th at gra dual uni on with t he C e l tic which i n aft e r a g e s , , ,

almost i d e nt ifi e d the C e lt i c w ith t he Ph oeni ci an The .

powe r of free and unre st aine d co mmunic at ion th e re r ,

fore with the Gre eks witho ut the aid of int erp re t ers di
, , ,
s

t inguishe d th e e ra of G aut ama s ( C a d mus

) an d hi s

1
K eightle y s
’
Myt h ol ogy , vol . i p 32 7
. . .
 ’
80 BUD HIST P ROPAGAN D A .

disciples Th ere can remain no S h adow of a doubt t o

.

thos e who are a cquai nt e d with the missionary effort s of

t he e arly Bu d hist s as re co rd e d in th eir most ancie nt an d
’
,

most authentic writ ers th at this s ettleme nt of C ad mus in ,

Gree ce was the v anguard of a s erie s of Bu d histic

,
’

p rop agandism A p erus al of the p age s of t he Mah a

.

alon e ind e p e nd e ntly of the v alu able re cord s

”
wan so ,

re c e iv e d fro m th e v ari ous columns in I ndi a b e aring the ,

e di cts of B u d hi stic em p e rors w ill be sufficie nt to e st abli sh

’

this im
,

po rt ant fact The historic al valu e d erive d from

.
,

th e m arve llous h armony subsisting b e tw ee n the nort h of

P ale stin e and the north of the Punj ab b etwe en the —
J ain a religion of the one count ry id entic al with the ,

L amaic syst em of the oth er c annot b e gain saye d ,

.

A S usu al on the introduction of a d e igning cre e d

,
s
,

dis astrous politic al re sults e nsu e d I t is but too e vide nt .

t h at the city of Th eb e s and B oeot ia at l arge w ere the

sc en e of bloodshe d an d viol ence whi ch ill b e s eeme d the -

p rop agation of any religion th at d e s erve d th at n ame .

The G au t amas ( C a d mus ) the Bud hist p rop a g and ist of

’ ’
,

e da as but too t rul y s ai d to h av e sown th e d ra gon S

i
’
h w
1
t y ,

t eeth in B oeotia the crop aros e on a wid e fi eld of

f slau ght er wh i ch long cont inu e d to b e ar th e m ost d e a dly
,

fruits He app e ars to have introduce d an d urge d not

.
,

only the B ud histic faith but to h ave mingle d in hi s

’
,

doct rin e s many B rah mi nic al p ractic e s unp alat able to the
laity gen e rally .

Henc e he is s aid to h av e S p re a d ab ro a d the V E D A N TA S ,

or O D O N TA S of the B R A H M I N S
,
The Gre ek L o go gra .
2

rs t e ll us th at thos e who surviv e d th e d re a dful sl au ght e r

p h e

which ch aracteris e d this religious war w ere s ai d to be of ,

t he family of t h e S P A R TO I ; th at i s say th e y of thos e who , ,

1
D RA KON , a S ER PEN T DRO O GON , BR AHMA .

“ “ ”
OD ON TES, t e et h V E DA N TA S, p pt s of th e V e d as
rece . Th e v and

commut able .
(S ee App e ndi x, Rule x vi ) .
 ’
28 2 THE BUD HIST EN VO Y .

O N G K A AT H E N E ; n ame d erive d fro m Om the mystic al

a ,

n ame of B rahma which has alre ady b ee n cont e mplat e d

, .

The indi scre et religious z e al w ith whi ch th e Bu d hist ’

e nvoy a ct e d app e ars to h av e b e e n

,
displ e a sing to the
r ei gning Ch ak ravert i or J ain a pont iff of t he d a ; s inc e
, y
G A U TA M A S is d e sc ib e d as b eing cond emn e d to an e x
r

p i at o r
y s e rvit u d e of e i ght y e ars The m arria g e of G A U .

TA M U S fo rm s a b rilliant e p i sod e in t h e al m o st po e ti c al

n arrativ e of the logograph er It app e ars to h av e b e e n of .

such a n at ure as to be fit the high rank of the L amaic

e n voy b eing gra c e d by all th at was d i gnifi e d an d nobl e
,

in Boeotia A gre e ably to orie nt al c u stom m agnific e nt

.
,

p re s ents were b e stow e d upon Gaut ama s all in p erfe ct ,

keep ing with the e xisting I ndo Hellenic p opulation -

.

A m ongst oth er p re c ious gifts t he consort of the ,

Bud hi stic mi ss ion ary re c eiv e d a magnific ent n e ckl a c e

’

fro m th e G R A N D L A M A ( JE YU S ) m ad e by the skilful ,

Bu d hist chie f of th e Hya L and

’ 1
.

The di s ast e rs whi ch a cco mp anie d th e fi rst app e aranc e of

G aut amas in t he C ity of the D ev as long c o ntinue d to
”
,

ru n p arall e l w ith th e e xi st e nc e of th at unh appy town .

The religiou s di sp ut e s which sp rang up b e tw e en the

discipl e s of the Bu d hist an d V e d antic factions rage d ’

v eh em e ntly t ill in the time of the E r r o C L E S

,
-
’
-
2

( E TE O T H E C H I E F O F T H E B R A H M I N I C A L TR I B E
,

and P A L A N A G E 8 P O LU N E I K E s E P R I N C E O F TH E
( ) T
3
- -
H - -
,

N A G A C H I E F S a d e va st ating war brok e forth and ulti

, ,

m at e ly e mb ro il e d not only the City of the D e va s but ,

also Argos .

Lik e the milit ary p rie sts of the middle a ge s the ,

B u d histic an d B rahmini c al factions mut u ally s e nt fo rth

’

1
HE P HA -
IS-DES,
-
HE P H A -Is
-

Etyb, att ribu tiv e fo rm of Eta, Brah m in ca l, t rib e, ( see App en dix
’
a a
,“

Rule an d es, a c hi e f .

3 a ch i e f
P a la, a p rot e c tor ; N aga, a serp ent £1
9, .
 ETEOC ES L AN D P OLYN EICES . 28 3

th eir w ell e quipp e d ch amp ions to m any a h oly war O ne

-
.

of the co mb at ants in the gre at struggle Amphiaraus the ,

'

p rie stly w a rior proph et e nt ers upon an d dis app e ars from
r -
, ,

t he sc en e of the g i g anti c cont e st b e fo re th e w alls o f

Th eb e s in a m ann e r so st iking th at I c ann o t re s i st th e
,
r

t empt ation of po rtraying the admirable Bu d histic fe eling ’

of s aintly an d milit ary grand eur which d e sc end e d eve n

to the d ays of Z Eschylu s It conv eys a S ingular warning -
.

of the n e c e ssity of s ep arat ing positiv e agents fro m

fictitio u s ag ency an d d em onstrat e s in co mmon with , ,

th e tho u s and mira cl e s claim d both by Bud histic ’

,
e

Ro me an d Bu d histic Gre e c e t h at th e miracl e is a

’
,

dogma an d the wond er work er a fact It was aft er

,
-
.

the d e ath of the g re at V E D A N TI S T th at the curs e l

,

utt ere d by th e ir S p iritu al p aren t upon t he amb it i o u s

chiefs E t e ocl e s an d Polyn eic e s d e sc e nd e d u pon th em

, , .

It was bu t t oo soon app are nt i n the fi erc e disco rd of the

two chie fs who ha d agre e d e ach to rul e in the C ity of the
D evas annu lly Et e o cl e s h aving t a st e d the sw e ets of
a .

pow er refus e d to re sign the thron e to Polyn e ic e s who m

, ,

h e e xp ell e d The e xil e d p rinc e re p aire d t o the c ourt of

.

A drastu s King of Argos whos e d aught er Argeia he had

, , , ,

m arri e d an d s ou ght t o eng a g e th at p rinc e in hi s q uarrel

,
.

“
O n p roposing th e exp e dition to t he Argeian chi e fs
aro und him h e fo u nd m ost of th e m w illing auxil iarie s ;
,

but Amphiaraus fo rmerly hi s b itt er oppon e nt bu t now

'

, ,

1
OI DI -
P OS,
’
AI DYA -
P OS . Th e V E DA L OR D . Va i dyh, a follower of th e
“ ”
V e das . Th e di gam m at e d v, lost as u su al .
( S ee App en dix , Rule vii .
)
Thi s is th e p rince wh o is d e scrib e d as unrave llin g t h e knotty riddl e of th e
S BA N GA S, S P H I N G OS ( S P HIN x)
, i . e . t he ab stru s e A nga, S u -
an
ga by t h e rule s

of c o mbinat ion, S uvanga ; by lo c al p ronunciation, S ub anga an d by lo ss of

sh ort v o wel,
’

S hanga ( S phi ng o s) ( S ee Ap p e n di x, R ule s i

. . an d xi x .
)Th e Anga is
a di vi sion of Hm du le arni ng , co mpreh endi ng su ch sci e n ce as is c onsi d e re d

d ep en d ant u p on t he V e d as, h e n c e also c all e d Véddnya . Works on six

j
sub ect s cam e un d e r t hi s d e scrip ti on ; viz . Pronun ciation , Gramm ar, P ro
so d y, e xp lanati on - of ob s cur e t erms, d e scription o f re ligi ous rit e s, and

A stro n omy .
2 84 THEBES .

re conciled to him and hu b and of his sist er Eriphyle

“

,
s ,

strongly Oppos e d him H e d e no unc e d the e nt erpris e as .

u nj u st ,
an d cont rary to th e w ill Of th e gods Again .
,

b e ing of a p roph etic s t ock d e sc e nd e d from M el amp u s he , ,

foretold the c ert ai n d e ath both of hims elf and of the

p rincip al le ad ers sho uld th ey involve th em s elv e s as ao
,

co mplic e s in the mad viole nc e of Tyd eu s o r the crimin al ,

am b itio n of P olynik é s Am phi ar’au s alre ady distingui h e d

.
,
s

both in th e K alydonian bo ar h unt an d in the fun e al -

r

g ame s of P elias was in t he Théban war the most con

,

s ic u ou s of all th e h e ro e s an d absolut e ly indi sp e ns abl e to

p ,

it succ e ss
s But his re luc t anc e to e ng ag e in it was I nvin
.

cible n or was it poss ible t o p revail upon him except

,

thro ugh the influ e nce of his wife Eriphylé P o lynik és .

,

h aving b rought with him fro m Thébe s the Spl endid rob e
an d nec kla c e gl ve n by th e g ods [D e v a s o H arm on a on
] t i ,

h er marriag e w ith K admu s o fle re d it a s a b rib e to

“

E riphyl e on c ond ition th at she wo uld infl u e nc e t he

,

d et ermin ation of Amphia au s The sordi d wife s e duc e d r

'

.
,

by so m atchle ss a p re s e nt b e tray e d the lurking plac e of ,

-

h er h u sb and an d involv e d him in th e fat al e xp e dit ion

, .

Amphia au s rel u ct antly d ra gge d forth an d fore knowing

'

r , ,

t h e di s ast rou s i ss u e of th e e xp e dition b oth to h im s elf an d ,

to his as o ciat e s a ddre ss e d his la st inj unction at t he

s , s

m o me nt o f m o u nting his c h ariot t o his sons Alkm a n ,

an d Am ph ilo c h u s co mmand ing Alk ma n t re v e ng e his

, o

d e ath by killing the v en al Eriphylé an d by u nd ert aking ,

a s e cond e xp e dition a g ainst Théb e s

” 1
.

The Arg iv e army soon m a d e its app e aranc e b e fore t he

walls o f th at city h e a d e d by th e s ev e n c hie fs A d rast u s
, , ,

C ap an e u Amp hi a aus Hippom e dOn Tyd e u s P arth e

s,
'

r , , ,
n

h O paeu s an d t h e e x il e Polyn ei c e
,
a nu
m “b e r wh i ch g av e s,

ris e to t h e c e l eb rat e d t ra g e dy of fE ch lu S Th S v n
y e e e s ,

1
Gro te Hist Gre e ce ,
’
s . vo l . i p 36 9
. . .
28 6 THEBES .

That shield a haughty b e aring sh ows

A Sk y with st ars t h at blaz one d glows
S hi nes in mid orb th e full mo on b ri gh t, -

That b oast of he ave n and eye o f ni ght .

S u ch vaunt ing be aring of his ar ms

He madly S h o wmi d w s ar s alar
’
ms ;
Rings wildly t hrou gh t h e c ro wd e d ran ks
His war cry o n th e rive r s banks -
’
.

AS ch amp s th e bit, t o b e at large

S ome war h orse e re t h e b attle ch arge ,
-
,
-

And marks th e p iercing trump e t b ray,

S o burns h e fo r t he d e sperat e fray .
” 1
—E . P .

Previous to this a ss ault of th e toWn the unit e d fo rc e of ,

the C adm eian s P hle gyae and Phoc aeans h ad mar ch e d o ut

, ,

to me et th eir inv ad ers ; but b eing d efe at e d in a b attle

ne ar the h eights of I sme nus th e y w ere driv en b ack ,

with in th eir w alls M enaetiu s the son of C re on h aving

.
, ,

h eard fro m Tire sias the bli nd p roph e t th at Shoul d he , ,

o fi er h im s e lf up as a s a crific e to H A R E S vi ctory would

’
2
-
,

d e clare for Th eb e s w e nt fo rth from the city and slew , ,

him s elf b e fo re the gat e s The stormin g of the town n ow .

b e gan P arth e nop aeus was kill e d by a stone from

.

P ericlym e nus and the w arlike C ap an eus who had alre ady
, ,

m ount e d the Wall by a sc aling l a dd e r was s mitt e n down

,
-
,

by a thunde r bolt from Z e u s Terro r struck at thi s

-
.
-

int erpos ition of di vi n e pow e r A drast us an d his Argive ,

1
K a r a ovciovs bozis
Ado
’

r
peis
i
i i 67r da i ridos Ct
’
Z e a re r s Ha r
e er r
p 7 95
X a N chAa r oc
‘

xh d o va t k cédwve s
g b é B
‘ '
ou
f
” ’ '
wide ,
’
Exec 8 f dun
’
nre b
g
p p l
oz a fi/
J . e1r
' ’ '
don pat s o bpa vhz/ w
’
Pk ey ove
-
« v7r T er v'y euo u
m
' ’
A ay rrpd Oh wa ua eA
’

uea cp O a icet
' '
/os e z
/

Hpeo Bro r ov tia 'r pwv,

’
r hs dc ea k y bs,
uwc' p
‘ ‘

dr epxdmra ts
i
T ora ii r e dj /a w,
’
th cal; T a is
'
a

d a a p 6x9a ts wor a p ia rs udxns

’ ’
?
’

B o e
pcbx
f
,

l i mo s xa k wé w 8’ s
“
f
‘ 2 ’
Ka r a a dua vwv p eue t
“
C or n s Bh o r a e i
ryyo s r
'
ra ffl e
p/
d i schyl S ep t ap Theb , 384, 39 4 . . . . .

2 HA R ES
-
( AR ES )
, TH E WA R P E I N C -
 THEBES . 287

b an ds d rew off fro m the w alls and the Th eb ans s allying , ,

forth in purs uit a single co mb at ensu e d b etwe e n the

,

rival ch ie fs who w ere so e a e rat e d by fury th at int e nt

, p ,

only upon inflicting mutu al d e ath and re gardl e ss of ,

s elf de fe nc e th ey both fell lifele ss upon the spot

-
,

A d e ad ly kindred , th ey
Al l h at e di sse vere d lay
-
,

In ange r s fre n zy mid th e

’
c losing st rife
’

That h at e h as c e as e d, and, t ru e t o kindre d birth ,

L ie s re e kin g on th e so d the blood of life ,

C o mmi ngling in th e
” 1
e art h .

Amphiaraus, tho u gh st ruggling h ard to st em the tid e of

b attl e was c arrie d away by the fu gitive s an d b eing clos ely
, ,

p ursue d by P ericlymenu s would h av e b e e n p ierc e d by t he ,

s p ear of th at w arri o r h ad not th e om nipre s e nt J A I N A

,

S A I N T ( J E Y U S ) mira c ul ously re sc ue d him by re c eivi ng ,

within the boso m of the op e ning e arth th e h ero w ith his ,

ch ariot an d ho rs e s u ninj ure d An incide nt S O m emorabl e .

’

was vouch e d for by a s acre d t omb b uilt on the Spot an d , ,

S hown by the Th e b ans e v e n in h i s t o ric t ime s .

All the Argiv e chie fs h ad p eri sh e d in the dis ast ro u s

fight Adrastus now b ereft of the Proph e t Warrior le ft
.
, ,

alon e in his flight an d s av e d sol ely by the m atchl e ss sp e e d

,

of hi s hors e Ar eion reach e d Ar gos bringing with him

, , ,

S ave d by his mighty c ourser s sp e e d,

’

N ou ght but hi s garb o f wo e, and blac

“

k man
-
e d st e e d .
” 3

S u ch is on e of the s e magnifi c e nt e pi sode s in the

1 ' ‘
l wa va Ae epoz,
‘ i
Ou p o a zro o z 87217 41 rea
A rum /
r afts o) ( f piAo us,
” ’
Epi BL p a wop e uqz,
N e ixe os
’
e tf T eAe vr d
'
H e1ra v ra 1 8 éxflos
’ ’
'

E V 8h y a fa fwd
’

mu auc r
'
Pox 66m
'
t /0 e '
at

damna t —E chyl S ep t
i
9 33, 9 4 0
’ ’
K o p ra 8 '
ets . . ap . .

vi 2 1
. . Plut .
, p ar . 6 .
3 Paus ,
vii i . 2 5, 5 .
 THEBES .

B ud histi c
’
nnals writt e n c e nturie s after the cours e of
a ,

a ct ion d e scrib e d ; writt e n too by a po et whos e vivid ,

conception an d living faith in the magnificent h ero e s whi ch

grace d the gloomy grande ur of the age of Th e be s fully ,

re ali s e d t he Brahmin o Bud histic c ree d of the hi sto rian

’
-
,

whose n arrative o rall y or in a writt en for m d e scend e d to

, ,

t he d ays of J ES ChyIuS an a uthor pre e min e ntly o rie nt al

l
-
,

in hi s imag ery an d g ig antic in hi s conc eptions

,
.

1 ’
AS
I -
CU L-
ES (V ai s-
cu l-
es ) CHIEF
, O F THE V AISYA OR MERCAN TILE TRIBE
( E SCHY LUS ).
( S ee App e ndix, Rul e vii .
)
29 0 THE V ICAR GOD .

ing e nio u s d eitie s g ath er up fro m the confi din g pilgrims ,

wh o s e o fferings p erson lly or by d ep uty rang e d f o m th e

a r

gold e n imag e of the J ain a Princ e Ap llo to the obolu s of o ,

Ch aron ; an d s uch was the u nbo und e d c on fid enc e in the

vivif ing pow e rs of t h i s d e x t ero u s frat ern it y th at h a d the
y ,

lot of t h e s e p ilgrim s b e e n c a st in m od e rn d ays th e d e di ,

c ation of a silv er cradle at the fitt ing shrin e wo uld h av e ,

b e e n c ons id e e d t he h ppy fore runner of a num erous

r a -

p rogeny N or was the ro ck crown e d thron e of the P ilgrim

.
u

god infe io r to the m aj e sty of his claims a s the int e rp ret er

r

of the will of the sup re me rul er of the univ ers e Every .

thing which co uld affe ct the s e ns e s with a fe eling of the

s ublime was c o nn ect e d with this favo urit e abod e ; the
,

st at u e for t he d eity—th e m a gnific e nt p rosp e ct fo r the

eye — the cho l ch au nt fo r t he e ar
ra — an d th e inc e ns e for

t he nos e—all pl ea d e d w ith f ail h u m an ity fo r the g od r .

Th at m u st b e i nd e e d a v it al re ligion th at will th riv e upo n ,

whit e wash e d w alls Oh HU M A N I TY it is thee we ado re

.
, ,

an d not our G O D .

The n ation al god of the L A D A C A I M E N ( L A C A D A I M E N ) - -

h ad fix e d his abod e in a s it uation w ell c alculat e d to

imp re s th e mind w it h a fitting awe of hi s u ns e e n p e s e nc e
s r .

“
The s i te ”
writ e s H ugh e
,
i s co mp are d by S t abo to
s, r

a v a t n t u ral t h e at e ; a n d th e co mp a i son i s j u t e v e n
s a r r s ,

to the minut e s t d e t ails fo r th e city (D elphi)was not only

,

built upon a fi n e s e micircular swe ep of th e m o un tain but ,

s u p en d e d a it w ere upon re gul ar grad tions of t errac e s

s s a

b uilt in the Cyclop ean styl e of masonry S u ch was the

,

coloss al th e atre wh ere d e itie s an d th e ir s at ellit e s com

.

pos e d
th e d ram a ! Ho w gre at m ust h av e b e e n t h e a stoni shm e nt
of the ancient p ilgrim aft er he had t oil e d ov er many a
w e ariso me st ad e to vie w this sole mn s anctu ary—thi s c o m
mo n alt ar of all n ations —wh e n th e S pl e ndid sc en e burst
upon his sight with all the d ecoration of po mp and s acri
,

fi ce whilst the hollo w rocks re v erb erat e d with the cl ang

,
 THE vICAR GOD . 29 1

of trump ets the n eigh ing of st e e ds an d the sho uts of

, ,

a ss e mbl e d m ult it u d e s An d wh at a sc e n e do e s th is sp o t .

still p re ent to the p aint er who w o uld rais e his i d e a s to

s

t he s ubl ime a soc iat ion with wh ich it is conn e c te d

1
s

S uch is the a d mirabl e d e sc ipt io n of a n e ye w itn e ss of r -

the favo ure d abod e of thi s p roph e t i c God t h e God o f the

anc ient H indoo — of his p rog e ny th e Hindoo G re e k — an d ,

his o ffsp ing t he Greek of Ho me ric song

r , Th at God was .

C R I S H N A an d fro m his rock thron e n d fro m his town ,

a ,

C iss a ( Crishn ) could be s e e n glitt ering like b urnish e d

r a , ,

gold in t he s etting sun the w at ers of the C R I S S ZE A N or , ,

C R I S H N JE A N B A Y The city s acre d to t he d e ifi e d Hindu .

, .

was n am e d D E L P H O I b eing t he abod e of the D E L B H A I or ,

2
,
3

cl ans of D E L B H I a n ame of A R J U N A the third of the , ,

P and av a p rince s whos e martial b ands u nder the n ame of , ,

V A I JA Y A N ( A I G A I A N )h av e alre a dy b ee n cont e mpl at e d as

s ettling on and g iving a n am e t o the n E A N S e a on
, ,

whos e no rth was t he gulf of TH E R M A so c alle d fro m ,

Dhe rm a anoth e r n am e o f the s am e p rinc e A j un a

,
4
Bo th r .

A j un a an d C ishn a are t he gre at h e ro e s of the war of

r r

t he M ah abh a at a which has alre ady b e e n no tic e d

r ,
.

D E L B H I or A R J U N A was th e boso m frie nd o f C R I S H N A

, ,

( C R I S S A
) h e nc e t h e n a m e of th a t town wh i ch a ft e r wa r ds ,

b e came a Sh in e o w e althy r s .

The n a m e A P O L L ON O S i s the Gre ek euphoni c t erm ’

-

of A BA LAN o j a n ame of Crishn a This n ame Crishna

’
-
,
.
5

o r Kri hn a s is in th e loc al d i al e cts p a tic ul arly of

, ,
r

th e n eighbo urhood of C ashmir c all e d Ki h e n a n am e ,

s ,

1 Hu gh es s Travels in Gre e c e , L at D elp hi

2
’
i p 358 vol . . . . . .

3 D elbhi : Arj un a . D elbha i, d e sc end ant s or p e ople j

o f Ar u n a .

4
D her ma Raj a , .

5
D e riv e d fr om B a la , B a lar a ma, an d y j
a no a . ounge r- b orn . Bala Ram a
was th e h alf br oth e r of Cri shn a, and t h ir d o f th e Ram as, c o nsid er e d th e
-

e igh t h av at ar o f Vishn u . B a la dera (t h e go d

-
of st rengt h ) was t he
, e l d er

b ro th e r of Cri shn a .
29 2 THE V ICAR G OD .

g i v en h av e s een both to K I S H E N of Cashmir

as we , ,

an d t h e K I S H O N of P ale stin e I n th e l att er c o untry .

’
B A LAN o j (A P O L L ON o s)was c all e d ( s in India)S A M A
’
‘

- -
,
a ,

or S H A M A fro m hi s d ark co mpl e xion which is al o e x

, ,
s

p re ss e d by the word C R I S H N A ”
The C A N A A N I TE S or .
,
l

p e ople of CA N Y A another n am e of CR I S H N A ( B A L A N o J
, ,
-
,

or A P O L L O N o S ) p art ic ul rly s al ut e d hi m by thi s t itl e

’ 2
-
,
a .

The p e o pl e of L ad ci o r the L dac ai m e n ( L A C E D A I M O N ) a ,

a -

e sp e cially re v e re nc e d hi s me m o ry an d C an a wa s
y as it , ,

w ere the n ation al god of this Tart arian trib e H ence

,
.

t h eir n am e L A C A N Y A N ( L A C O N I A N ) or TH E P E O P L E O F
’ 3
-

CA N Y A .

L et us now
hort Sp ac e visit the primitiv e S hrin e
for a S

of the am e go d gui d e d by th at admi able writ er Colon e l

s ,
r

To d I t i s to th e m a gnific e nt rocky h e ights of Aboo

.
,

in R aj p o otan a th at h e i s cond ucting u s ; a pl a c e of

,

p ilgrim age not le ss c el eb rat e d th an th e P arn a su s of t he

,
s

W e st— so mu ch so ind e e d a to be c alle d the S A I N T S , ,

s
’

P I N N A C L E The st afi s of p ilg rims w ere h e ap e d in p il e s

.

aro u nd t h e footst e ps of t h e s aint a s me m orials of th e i ,

r

s ucc e ssful intrepidity .

C av e s innum e rable w ere s e e n in v ario u s p arts of the

m o unt ain indic at iv e of a Tro gl o dyt e p op ul at io n in form er
,

ag e s a n d th e e w e re m any c u ri o u s o rb i c ul ar hol e s wh ich

,
r
,

co uld only b e co mp are d to c annon shot I p at ie ntly -

.

aw ait e d th e t e rmin at ion of th e st u ggl e b e t we e n t h e pow e r r s

of light an d d arkn e ss in conv e rs ation with th e re cl us e , .

He told m e th at d uring the Bursat o r rainy s e ason wh e n , ,

t he at mosph ere S cl e are d o f all imp u riti e s th e cit a d e l of

I ,

J o dpo or and the d e s ert pl ain as far as Balotia on the

, ,

Lo o ny w e re vi sible It was so me t ime b efo re I could t e st .

t h i a ss ert ion though d uring occ a s ion al o u t b re akings of

s ,
-

1
Gang/an p lu ral o f Ca nya , .

2
Ouran ou K urion, BA A L SA ME N , k alou nt e s —P hi l . . ap . Ea s , b i . . c x . .

3 L ao, p e ople, and Canya ( La e onya, pl

’
. L aconi an ) .
29 4: D EIFICATION .

int er u
of the piazz a h av e b ee n b uilt up
colum niatio n s ,

an d in the c e nt re i s a p roc e ss i on of e l e ph a nts with th eir ,

rid e rs d rum s an d c ap ari sons e a ch c ut fro m a s ingl e block

, , ,

of m rbl e of tolerabl e e x e cut ion and about four fe et high

a , ,
.

Fronting this i s a column simil ar to th at notice d in the ,

oth e r t e mple rising f o m a ci cular b as e The v arious

,
r r .

c ells th eir alt ars an d th eir occup ants an d the differe nt

, ,

Jin e wars ( each about fou r fe et high) in th e u sual itting

s
ll
,
s

postur e are obj e cts e min e ntly wo thy of ad miration

,
”
r .
2

But it is now fitting to cont empl at e th e tho ro u ghly

h istoric al found ation u pon which r epos e the whol e h istory
of this d eifie d chief who exhib it in a re mark abl e m ann er
,
s

the so u ndn e ss of th e j u dg me nt fo rme d by th e l earn e d

Princip al of B ishop s Colle ge l at ely qu ot e d C oleb rook e
’
, .

also h eld th e s ame o p ini on ; Colon e l S l e e man l ik e wi s e is ,

e qu ally corre ct on thi s point

— hi s op ini on is not a theory ,

The Hindoos h e obs erv e s think th at the

”
but a fa ct .
, ,

inc arn ation of th ei r thre e gre at divinit ie s w ere b e ings ,

infinit ely sup erio r to p roph e ts b eing in all th eir attrib ut e s ,

an d p rerog at iv e s e qu al to t he diviniti e s th e m s e lv e s B ut .

we are dispos e d to think th at th e s e inc arn at ions w ere

nothing m ore th an gre at men whom th eir flatt erers an d ,

po ets h av e e x alt e d into gods Thi s was the way in which .

m en m ad e th eir gods in ancie nt Gree c e an d E gypt All .

th at the po ets h av e un g of the a ctio ns of th e s e m en iss

,

now re c eive d as rev el ation f o m h e ave n ; tho ugh nothing r

c an b e m ore m onst ro us th an t h e a ct ions a scrib e d to th e

b e st inc arn ation Crishn a of the best of the gods Vi shnu

,
”
, ,
.
3

Thi s op ini on w ill b e fo und co rre ct to th e l e tt er B e it .

re me mb e re d th at t h e re co rding hi sto rian of a nt i quity wa s

t h e Bh at or B ar d wh o re c eiv e d p re fe rm e nt hono ur an d
, , , ,

w e lth fro m his royal m ast e r With the d e ath of his

a ,
.

p rinc e or the exp ulsion of his clans fro m the onc e sple ndid
,

1
St atu es of th e Jaina P o nt
'
ifi s .
2
To d s
’
Weste Asia, p 1 1 1
rn . .

3
Col S leeman s Rambles of an Ind ian Ofli eial, vol i p 6 1
’
. . . . .
 CRIS HN A AN D THE GBAIK OI . 29 5

s eat of th eir pow er all his hop e s p erish e d H e who h d

,
. a

b e en t o him a god was for e v er remov e d fro m him

, he T

so urc e s of p inc ely munific e nc e had b e co m e d rie d up f r

r o

e v er. Wh at wond er th e n th at gratit ud e an d the s add enin g ,

m em o ry of the p a t sho uld d ra w fo th the lay of ho ma g e

s ,
r

to the spi it of the ch ie f whos e b ann ers h ad fl o at e d ove r

r ,

th e soldie r b ard in t he fu ry of th at b attle sto rm wh ich

-
, ,

h a d sw ept aw ay the l ast scion of a l in e of kings .

The h isto ry of C R I S H N JEU S A B A L A N o J ( C R I S S E U S ’

-
,

A P O L L O N o s )is as tho ro u ghly fre e fro m wh at i c all e d

’
-
,
s

“
My th a s the t erm G R A I K O I G R E C I or G R E E K S I n
,
”
, ,
.

fact th e y are bo und up w ith e a ch oth er I sh all g iv e a b rie f .

su mmary of this Indian Princ e and Gre e k d eity drawn ,

fro m undoubt e d sourc e s The first will be fo und in the .

a d mirabl e t re at i s e of P rofe sso r Wilson on t h e Hi sto ry of ,

C ashmir as d rawn fro m the R aj a Taran gini di spl aying

,

ro fo u nd an d v ario u s l e arning g ui d e d by so u nd j u dg me nt
p ,
.

The R aj a Taran gini not ic e s the re m ark abl e fa ct of the

int e rco urs e an d alli anc e polit ic al an d do me sti c whi ch ,

ofte n subsist e d b etw e e n the kings of Cashmir an d the ,

Gang etic p rovinc e s ; an d lik ewis e th e facility with which

roy al r e t inu e s or roy al armi e s ,
mov e d fro m o n e en d of ,

India to anoth er Thi s fac t sho uld b e bo rn e in mind

.
,

b e c au s e it will s atisfactorily acco unt for many app arent

discrep ancie s in I ndian writ e s It will b e n e c e ss ary r .

to p refac e the history of Crishna with the history of the ,

G raik oi o r Gre eks

,
In th e p rovinc e of t he P E L A S K A S
.
,

( P E LA SG A S
) o r p e opl
,
e of B I HAR .
( P IERIAN S
) abo ut t e n , ,

mil e s to the south of th e l att e r city wa s sit u at e d a mag ,

nifi cen t an d e v e n in th e d ays of C ishn a an anc ie nt c ity

,
r , .

It was th e R oy al c ity of t he M A G E D H A N I A N S ( M A ,

D O N I A N S )o r kings of M A G A D H A ; h e nc e it s t itl e of t h e
,

R aj a G ih a R oy al M ansi o n p e ople or
“ ” “ ” “
orr ,
The .
,

clans of Grih a w ere according to the re gular p atrony mic

”
, ,

form of th eir l anguage styl e d G rahik a wh enc e the ”

, ,
29 6 GRZ EOI AN D TROJAN I .

o rdin ary d eriv at ive G R A I H A K é s ( G R A I K os )G R JE C U S,

-
,
” -
, ,

or G R E E K
“
The k in gs of M a gad ha w e re Lo rds P ara
.
’

m ount a nd e mp ero rs of I nd ia for ab o v e two thou s and ,

y e ars an d th eir co unt ry the s e at of l e arning civilis ation

, , ,

an d t ra d e R j a G ih a was th e abod e of J arasan dha

. a r , ,

t he nobl e st of th e M aga d ha kings a h e o whos e n ame

’
,
r ,

an d m e m o ry w e re ch e ri sh e d by th e Bu d hi st s whos e g re at
’
,

ch amp ion h e wa s This is the p rinc e whos e n am e is for .

e v e r u n it e d to t h e d e st in ie s of im p e ri al TR O Y A T J
( R O A
) , ,
“
TH E B U D H I S T K I N G D O M c all e d also I L Y O N I L I O N
”
’
, ,

O R T H E C I TY O F T H E I L A S The far fame d

”
or th e Bu d haS
’ 2
.
-
,

stre am of Z A N T H U S th at flow e d n ear the w alls of Traj y a , ,

th e m arti al ch i e f of the G R I H A K E S
”
was SAN DHUS , A ,

( G re eks
) or cl
,
a ns of R aj a G r i h a N o n n u s in hi s .
,

D ionysiacs Shows th at J ara S A N D H A literally old S anda , , , ,

3

M ah araj a of Ind ia an d wh o m h e well d e scrib e s wh e n he , ,

s ays th at M arrheu s [th e Gre ek way of writing M ah a

, ,

th e e mp eror of I ndi a who was c all e d S and e s was , ,

cont emporary with M in e s an d his B acchus is the s ame ,

with Bh agw an in the ch aract e r of Crishn a ”

.
4

A g ain “
R aj a g rih a was t he abod e of J arasan dha the
: ,

first of th e M agad ha kings who was slain by the sons of ’

,

P and u Arj u n a an d B al a am a R aj agrih a i s d e sc ib e d as

, ,
r . r

S it u at e d a m ong t fi ve m o u n t ains wh ich fo m e d as i t w e re

s ,
r

it s w alls I t was d e scrib e d at th e time of Fa Hi an s vi s it

’
.
,

A D
. . 39 3 A n d we n e e d not b e s urp ris e d th ere fo re if
.
,

fift e e n c enturie s sho uld h av e c fl ac e d all t ac e s of a city r

which was on e of the m ost ancient an d celeb rat e d in the

I nd ia of th e Hindu s
” 5
.

1
C ol . Wilfo rd ,
A s Res ,
. vo l . ix 82 . .

2 I la, th e s on o f Bu dh a . Ilyan ( Ilio n)

, th e s on s o f Bu d ha .

3 Th e p o et ical d e rivat ion is from Ja ra , a fe male d e m on, and sandha ,

c onn e ct io n He was b orn in t wo h alve s, which were pu t t oget her by th e
.

Rak sh a Jara . WI LS ON
-
’
S S CWLS L ex . .

4
Wilford As Res On th e Kings o f Magadha
,
. . .

5 Profe ss Wilson on E arly Hin d u N avigation in hi s acc ount

.
, o f Re musats
’

Trans . of Fo e K u e K i ; b eing th e Travels of Fa Hian .

29 8 X AN THU S AN D AP OLL O .

M at ’
hura eight ee n time s Both autho ritie s agre e in the
.

re sult . Crishn a wa s oblig e d to fly an d t ak e re fu g e w ith ,

his fa mily an d follow ers in a st rong pl a c e on th e w e st

co ast of India wh e re he b uilt the cit y of D waraca
,
.

J arasan dha s pow er was an ins up e rable Obs t acle to the

’

p erformanc e of the R aj asuya s acrific e o r in oth er words to ,

his p re t e nsi ons to b e con i d ere d s u p re me m on arch o f

s

I ndia . Thi s im p e diment was s g a c io u sly int e rwov e n by a

Crishn a with hi s own qu arre l an d induc e d th e P and av a ,

p rince s to arm in his b eh alf A cco mp anie d by Bhim a an d

.

Arj un a Crishn a e nt ere d B eh ar by a circ uito u s ro ut e

, ,

p assing und e r the hills by G orakhapura an d Tirhut an d ,

h e th e nc e app e ar s to h av e t ak e n J arasan dh a unp rep are d

for d e fe nc e ; th e t e xt wh e n re duc e d to co mm on s ens e
, ,

I mpo rt ing th a t t h e m on arch wa s s u rp ri s e d in hi s c ap it al ,

an d ,
aft e r a conflict of som e d ays kill e d in a Singl e ,

co mb t by Bhima The occurre nc e do e s not app e ar to

a .

h av e p roduc e d the e xp e ct e d cons e quenc e as it was un ,

do ubt e dly on e of the c aus e s of the gre at war b etw e e n the

P and av a an d Caurava p rinc e s ; on e of the e ff e cts of
which was to p re v e nt Crishn a fro m re cov ering th e t erri
tory he h ad murd ere d his uncl e to obt ain ; K arn a the ,

ill e git im at e son of Koonti t he d au ght e r of S ura King of

, ,

M ath ur who app e ar s to h av e h eld th at t e rrito ry aft e r

a,

J arasan dha s d e ath b eing p rob ably plac e d an d un

’
, ,

doub t e dly m aint ain e d in it by the Cau rava prIn ce S ,

to who m he was a faithful an d v alu abl e ally The s e .

occurrenc e s furnish a s ati facto y clu e to the cl o s e con

s r

fe d e racy th at subsi st e d b etw e e n Crishn a an d the P and av a

b rethren .

A g re e ably to t he whol e t e nor of ancie nt cl anship the ,

proc e ss of deific ation fo rthwith b e gan with J arasan dha as ,

it did in th e c a s e of C rishn a N or i s i thi s difficult to

.

a cco u nt fo r The pop ul ation of G rih a o r th e G raihak as

.
, ,
.

w ere B u d hist s one of whos e doctrin e s was th e trans

’
,
 G RZEOI AN D X AN THU S . 299

mig rat ion of souls ; to b e the k ing of a B ud hist l and, ’

’
—
impl ie d th e b eing a B ud hist S aint an d a B u d hist S aint
’

compl e t ely answ ers to th at ard e nt w ish of the o rie nt al

viz ier Oh king L I V E FO R E V E R !
,
“
M artial g ame s an d
,
”

S ol e mn fe stivals long ch erish e d the m e mo ry of t he

E mp eror o f th e G R A I H A K A S as th e y did t he re cord of ,

th eir chiefs aft er th eir e migration to E urop e an d th eir

, ,

s ettl eme nt in Gre e ce Th e re am ong t h e R aj a Grih a .

M o un t ains the unfort un at e J ara san dha h ad a p al ac e

, ,

n e ar s om e hot springs wh ere he ge n erally re s id e d ; so me ,

re m ains of it are to b e s e e n to th i s d a a n d i t i s con

y ,

s idere d a s a pl a c e of wo rship The P uj a i s th ere .

p erfo rme d fi st in hon our of Crishn a an d the fi ve P an

,
r

d av as ; th e n with flow er in hon o ur of old S andh a an d s, ,

his son L ah a de va
,
Th e re in m e m o ry of th e u nfo t un at e
.
, r

h ero m artial g ame s are annu ally e xhibit e d Th ey w e re

,
.

c eleb rat e d with gre at sol e mnity ; p e opl e c am e fro m di t ant s

p arts ; an d during the time th e y last e d a f ir was h eld a

there The g ame s the fair an d the pla ce w ere famous

.
, ,

t hro u gho ut all India

” 1
.

He re th en t he h ist orian i s p re s e nt e d with a p rimitiv e

, ,

population in H ellas not only from the Himalay as but fro m , ,

P elas a M aghada or B ah ar with corre sponding cl ans to

, , ,

e nt er Gre e c e an d th e ch eri h e d m e m o ry o f th eir ch ie f

,
as s s,

t he fo und atio n of o n e of the godsh ips of H e ll as Tho u gh .

B aladeva th e e ld er b ro t h e r of Crishn a who wa s s uppo e d

, ,
s

to h av e p erish e d in crossin g t he Himalayan m ount ains ,

su cc e e d e d ultimat ely in re aching Gre e c e wh ere his renown ,

b e c am e gre at Crishn a was doom e d to p eri h in a l and f r

,
s a

di st ant f o m th at co unt ry
r B ala deva Yu dishtra an d .
, ,

Crishn a are rep re s e nt ed aft er th eir e xp uls ion fro m India , ,

as fe e ling all th e p an gs o f so rrow an d re p e nt anc e for t he

blo od th e ir ambit ion had Sh e d though in d efence of ,

th eir right .

1
Col . Wilford ,
A s Rea , . v ol x
. .
p 8 . .
 30 0 D EIFICATION OF AP OLL O .

Thus wand e ring fro m on e teera t o r pl ac e of p ilgrimage , ,

to anoth er he with his frie nds A j un a Yu dishtra ( th e

, ,
r ,

abd ic at e d p ara m o unt sov ere ign of I ndi a an d B alde va

) , ,

app ro a ch e d th e s a c re d so il aro u nd th e S h rin e of S o m n ath .

H aving p e rforme d his abl utions in th e h oly Triveni K any a ,

he to o k S h e lt er fro m t he n o on ti d e h e at und e r an u mb ra -

ge ons P ep ul an d whil e h e slept a fo re st er Bhil ( s ays the

, , , ,

l e ge nd) mist aking the P adm a or lotu s lik e m ark on the

, ,
-
,

so le of his fe et fo r the eye of a d e er S p e d an arrow to

, ,

t he m ark Wh en his ki nsm e n re t urn e d th ey fou nd th at '

.
,

life was e xtinct For a long time Balde va would not p art
.

fro m the co ps e but at length th ey g av e it s e p ult ure at the

r ,

point of j uncture of the th re e stre am s A P epu l s apling .

,

av e r e d to b e a scion of the o rig in al t re e m arks t he ’

r ,

spot wh ere the Hindu Apollo e xp ire d an d a fligh t of st eps ,

conducts t o th e be d of the gold en Hiranya for the pil

grim to lust rat e him s elf This pla c e of p u rification b e ars .

t he n ame of S werga D warra o r doo r of bliss an d cont ends , ,

with th at of D eva P uttun for superIor effi c acy in absolving

fro m Thu s far h av e I cond u ct e d th e h e ro of t he
clan s of t he L A D A C A I M E N L E M O N ) t ill fro m t h e
( A C A DJ - -
, ,

a do re d ch ie f of his t rib e h e h as b e co m e t h e a do re d d ivin it

, y
of a p e opl e In fa ct it w s e ss ential on Bud histic p rin
. a ,
’

c iple s th at thi s sho uld b e th e c a s e—th e J ain a P rinc e o r

, ,

son of J B YU S the gre at J e c os (Z e en o s) o r Vi c to r ov er

, h

s elf an d over all the wo rld could n eve r be mort al He ,

.

might b e re m ov e d fro m th eir si ght — his im a g e only mi ght

r e m ain — but so me wh e re h e th e s aintly p rinc e di d e xi st , ,

an d hi s i nvi s ibl e pow e r wa s to b e invok e d a n d to be

obt aine d The war of the Goo ro o s an d the P an do o sj though
.

ost e n ibly politic l was in rea li ty a st ru ggle b etw e e n t he

s a ,

Bu d histic an d B rah mini c al p arty The succ e ss of the

’
.

latt e r was co mple t e Cri hn a B aladeva an d Yu dishtra

. s , , ,

t he ch amp ions of the H eri or B ud hist F aith h ad b e co me

’
,

1 To d s
’
We st er
n Asia .
30 2 P ARN ASS U S .

the t rav ell e r b eholds fro m the r uins of t he cit ad el of

Crisso

It was a m o unt ain at wh o se v e rd ant fe e t,

A sp aci ou s p lai n, o u t st re t eh d in c irc u it wid e,
’

L ay p leasant from his sid e t wo riv ers fl ow d,

’

Th e on e wind ing, th e ot h er st raigh t , an d le ft b etween

Fair champ aign with le ss rivers int erve in d ,
’

Th e n m e e t ing j oin d th eir tribut e

’
t o th e se a ;
Fe rtil e o f c orn th e gl e b e, o f o il an d wi n e
With h erds t he p asture s thr ong d ’

,
wit h flo ck s t he hills
Hu ge cit ie s hi gh t o we r d, th at we ll might m
’
an d se e
”
Th e s eat s o f might i e st m onarchs .

The very p re s enc e of the t erre strial divinitie s of P A R

N A S S U S th e J ain a S aints of t he n e ighbo urhood of B amia n
,

(a ft e rw ards th e B O M I E N S E S of H e ll a s ) wo uld sho w t h e ,

future d e stin ation of the mount ain P art of the P A R o .

-

P A M I S U S ( the H I LL O F B A M I A N ) is c all e d P A R N A S S U S ,
.

Th e s e m o u nt ains are c all e d D evanica b e c aus e th e y a e ,

r

so full of d ev as or gods c all e d Gods of the E arth Bhu , ,

’

D ev as . Th e y live d a ccording to the P uran as in bow er s or ,

h uts c alle d P A R N A S A S b e c aus e th ey were m ad e of l e ave s

, ,

( P A R N A S
) A d a
y soon
. c am e how e v e r wh e n a m a gni , ,

fi c e n t sh in e was to ris e ov er th e humbl e P arn asas of t h e

r

p rimitive h ermit of the c av e .

In the d e votion al fe eling of H ell as how e ve r s e cond ary ,

might h av e b e e n th e s t at e an d dignity of A P O L L O no ,
2

d eity so p ro min ently c alle d fo rth th e p iety of hi s v ot arie s,

an d non e e v e r e l i cit e d such mingl e d symp athy an d awe .

Fro m the fi rs t s ettl eme nt the innat e el e ganc e of Hell e ni c ,

g e niu s was c all e d forth by t he p atron god of mu SIc an d of

po etry by t he l at ter faith in the o racle s of TH E H A Y A
: ,

L ORD wa s m a d e m ore impli cit an d d e v o tion ,

more p rofo und This t wofold ch ara ct e r of gra c eful dignity

.

1
C ol . Wilford ,
A s Rea ,
. vol vi . .
p 4 97
. .

S e e my Prelim inary V i e w o f Gre e k Myt h olo gy, in V ol i Hi st G re e ce ,

2
. . .

3 P i H a—
Ency—cl op aedia Me tr op olit ana y pa s, t h e Hya c hi ef
.
- -
.
 THE J AIN A S AIN T . 30 3

a n d re ligio u s fo rce i b e autifully po rtray e d by the blind s

h d o f th Isl e of D elos at whos e insp iring not e c re atio n

ar e
,

giv e s forth the t rump et c all of glo ious p r is e Aft er -

r a .

struggling with t he m aj e sty of his th e me the po et b ursts ,

fo rth with a magnific ent exo rdium to which it is d ifficul t ,

t o do j ust ic e in a t ransl at ion .

Wit h th e e e ach Ro ck, e ach Hea dland Brow

Of L o ft
y Mountains rang
While Rive rs in th eir s e award flo w,
An d Top p ling Cliffs wi th wave s b elow,
A nd Cr e ek s, thy p raise s sang
” 1
.

B ut how c am e it to p ass th at a d eity of s uch maj e sty ,

an d pow e r sho u ld b e bo n in so ru g g e d a spot a s th e I sl e r

of D elos ? Thi the po et p ro ce e ds to e xpl ain an d th at

’
s ,

e xpl an at ion i s in p erfe ct h arm ony w ith th e hi st ory alre a dy

'

give n of the p rior anti quit y of the S ol ar worship in Hell a s .

Thi s so n of L E TO o r of t he L E H TAN ( L TO N A
) th i s -
”
A- -
,

divini e d J ain a Lor d o f th e L A D A C A I M E N ( L A C E D A I M O N )

s - -
,

th e
“
p e ople of C A N Y A was with g e at r

difli culty a cc e pt e d as th e prOphe tic god of Hell a s The -

.

rugg e d I sl e of D elos was t he only a ylu m th at co uld b e s

g ain e d for the wo rship of the L ad ki deity an d h ero a .

When onc e howe v er th at religio u s syst e m had a f ir

, ,
a

o pp o t unity of g aining p ro s e ly t e s
r it s p rogre ss wa s rap id ,
.

The s ame ing e n uity wh ich wa s o p rofit abl e in th e c as e of s

D e mete an d P eisistrat u s again c ame to the aid of the

r

p rie stho o d of D elphi while th eir po ets p re ad his fame as ,

S

a pot e nt t e po s e ss e d of pow e r ove r th e e l e m e nts

a s Th e y .

s ang how th e Princ ely J ain a S aint a dv anc e d t o w rds the a

v e rg e of P arn as u s a mi d lofty an d imp en di ng clifl wh ere

s
'

s,

1
nae c u Be-
or
‘

co mai T OL
5
580 1! r
ea l p6
7r c 0 1/e s harpe r
Tdm
‘ ' '
h éiv dpewv, H o r a ro t 0 dh a de
’
7r o
/ p pe c V7 e s,
'
Am ai
’
i N p eue s r e Oa xda a ns
’ ’
i
- ’
f
r e s c Aa xeq
p eua t , .

H ymn, Ap oll 2 2—24 . .

2
V 27,
. a t sup ra . 3 Th e land of L eh, or L ada c .
 04 THE J AIN A S AIN T .

rei gn e d an awful sil enc e —how h e app ro ach e d the d e ep ,

r e c e s e s of t h at h allow e d r e g i on t o
s e l e ct t h e S pot d e st in e d ,
s

for hi s s acre d S hrin e — how he found its rocky fount ain

,

g uard e d by a t re me n dou s N aga PU T H A o r B U D H A of the ,

‘ ’

S e rp e nt ra c e —an d o f t h e god s t iu m ph ov e t h e m onst e r

’
r r

did th ey S ing lik e w i s e It was t h e v ery P rie t of t he

. s

S e p e nt Trib e th at h ad train e d t o He e tic al p ra c ti c e s the

2
r r

impi o u s fact ion of TU P H O N ( TU P H O )o r TI B E T ! -

The i d e n -

t i c l r e n e g ad e who h ad b e e n driv e n down to t he Tart ar 5

’
a

L nd by th e C E R A U N A S of the G R A N D L A M A ( S A L M O N ) an d
a ,

th e G R E A T L A M A C H I E F S ( O LAM P o ) But th e crowning -

s

t iumph of t he god wa t he e st ablishm e nt of a p rie sthood fo r

r s

his w e althy sh rin e If we are guid e d by t he J ain a po e t it

.
,

w as a s mira c ul o us a d i spl ay of hi s d iv in ity a s an y to b e

m e t w ith in t he hi sto ry of th e s aints i n t he mi ddl e a ge s .

The d eity fro m hi lofty thron e b e holds a co mp any of

,
s ,

m a in er s plying th eir b u sy way from the co asts of C re t e

r ,

an d bo u nd t o t h e P e loponn e s u s E x e rting th at miraculo u s .

p o w e r which wa s e v er his fr om inc arn ation to inc arn at ion , ,

t h e fo m of t h e L am a P rinc e ins t antly ch ang e s

r He re nds .

t he ai r in hi s rap i d flight fro m t h e m o u nt ain b ro w an d , ,

plunging in the sp arkling w av e s b e co m e s a huge dolphin ,

.

H e t hro ws t h e fo am o n h igh an d sh ak e s th e v e ss e l to it s ,

c ntre
e .

Lo ! the god driv e s the hip with a mighty hurricane s

a long th e ru gg e d co s t of the P el op o nn e s us O n on She

a .
,

glid e s with re sistl e s pow er thro u gh the fo aming C orinthian

s

g ulf t ill sh e re ach e s the h a bour of C riss a wh ere she

,
r ,

g ound A y o uth of gl orio u s form is s e e n o n th e S ho re

r s .

h e o bs e rv e s th e t e rro r o f th e c re w an d oo th in gly e nqu ire s ,

s

wh e nc e th e y c am e an d th eir obj e c t ,
The C re t a n c ap t a n . I

1
P a tho ( P yth a) ,
B a d ha
’

N aga ( sna k e s) are u se d in c ont radistin ction

to t h e p i ou s o r go o d .

2
H e ri Bu d hi, c arri e s, as his d is tin c tive m ark, a s e rp e nt t vvin e d ro un d
’

,
or

a s taf
f . Cera a n os, th und e r ; Oera na s, Jain as .
30 6 THE BUD HIST
’
D OGMA
'

t he p roc e ssion of the p ilgrim b ands an d the in au gurat ion ,

of the m o t ancie nt m on astic fo u nd ation o f He ll as an d

s ,

th e e st abli sh m e nt of th e L am ai c Mi io n ss .

S u c h in b eh alf of hi s aintly p atron u ch fo r t h e gl o y s ,

s r .

of th at dignifi e d b eing is the re cord of th e J ain a p o e t of ,

G e e c e The miracl e s e ffe c t e d by thi s e x alt e d s aint are

r .

po e tic al ; the e st blish ment of a w e althy shrin e hist o ical

a ,
r .

To re qu e s t r t ion al b e ing to o into t h e evi dences of

”
a ga

t h e p oe ti ca l to t h e u tt e r n e gl e c t of t h e histori c a l i s a
, ,

m el an choly co mplim e nt t o t he u nd e r t anding Ye t s u ch s .

i t he L m ai m o f th e E a t an d of t he W e s t
s a s M en who s .

b e g of th eir fell o ws t h is m e nt al p ro strati on m ay e nl ar g e ,

t he ac e ll a of my t h o logy
s m y m ake silv er S h in e for ,
-
a r s

D ian a but c an n ev er re ar t he t empl e of Hist ory I t

,
.
_

is th i s v ery fe ature co mm on to th e Bu d hi sm of Gre e c e

,
’

a n d to t h e B u d hi sm of R o m e to the D elphi of the

’
,

blind Gre ek an d the V at ic an of the blind Rom an th at

,
s

h a s c a st a v e il ov e r th e t ruth of t im e Th e s u p er .

n aturalist cl aim s all an d inj ure d re ason grants non e ,

.

A n d ye t th e t u th of p ers ona li ty rem ains whil e t he l e g e nd

r ,

i ut t erly fab u lo u s
s L et thi s b e t e st e d by th e p are nt
.

Th e ol o gi c al I nst it ut e s of the city of R am a The ag ency .

o f a n ing e n i o u s p rie s t hood w ill not b e dou bt e d—th at i s

cl e ar ; th e e vi de nc e how ev er of the actu al p erform ance

, ,

o f t h e wond e ful m ira cl e s ai d t o h av e b e e n p erform e d re s t s

r s ,

u pon a fou nd at ion no d e e p er th a n th at of an h ie rarchi c

c o rpo a ti on
r I p re s e n t th e re d er w ith an e xtra ct of on e
. a

f t hos e ab u nd ant m ira cl e s w ith whi ch th e Bu d hist

’
O

Church i absolut ely hung fro m en d to en d It is t ak e n

s .

f om th e M ah wan so a work of au th e ntic st anding in t he

r a ,

Bu d hi ti c s c re d b o oks o f C eyl o n It i s t he hi st ory of

’
s a .

t he in au g ur tio n o f a re li c an d t he b u ilding o f a h n e
a ,
s ri

for it re c e p ti o n ; a cts of im a gin ary p ie ty for wh ich the

s ,

1
To m bs dr iyp, i
o x EL Se q 3 eV
’
i wam a k de c a y .
—
H ymn . Ap oll 1 7 2
. .
 PROOF OF THE TR UE CH U RCH . 30 7

Bud hist s, in th e
’
high e t an tiquity a s w ell as in m ore
s
,

mod e rn t im e h av e b ee n c el e b rat e d
, .

“
The v anqui sh e r o f fo e s ( D u t th a ga m i,
ni ) h avi ng ,

p erfe ct e d the w orks to b e e x e cut e d w ithin the relic

re c e pt a cl e c o nv e n in g an a ss e mbly o f t h e p rie thood th u s
,
s ,

a ddre s e d th em The wo ks th at w ere to be e x e cut e d by

s r

m e in th e relic re c ep t acl e are co mp let e d ; to m o rro w I ,

-

s h all e nshrin e the relics Lo rd b e ar in mind th e re lics

. s, .
’

The m o n arch h aving thus d el iv e re d him s elf ret u n e d to ,

r

t h e c ity Th e re upon th e p rie s tho o d cons ult e d tog e th er

.
,

as to t h e p ri e st t o b e s el e ct e d to b ring re l i cs ; an d th e y

a ssign e d the o fli ce of e sco rting th e reli cs t o the disciple

n ame d S Onutt aro who re si d e d in the Piy a P arawéno an d
, ,

wa s m a st er of t he S ix d ep art me nts of doct rin al kn o wle dg e .

D uring the p ilgrima ge ( on e arth of B u dho ) the ,

co mp assion at ing s aviour of t he wo rld thi s p erson ag e had ,

( in a fo rm er e x i st e nc e ) b e e n a youth of t h e n a m e

N an dut taro who h aving invit e d hi s s up e me B u dho wi th

,
r ,

his d iscipl e s h ad e nt e rt ain e d th e m on th e b anks of the

,

riv e r G ang e Th d i vin t ch w th h s c dot l

( ) s e . e e a er i i s a e r a ,

re t inu e e mb ark e d th ere at P a a a at tan a i n a v e ss e l ;

'

, y g p
an d th e th ero Bhadda i o n e of th e s e d iscipl e s m st of
j ( ) a e r ,

the Six b ran ch e s of doct rin al knowl e dg e an d e ndow e d w it h ,

s up ern at ur l pow ers obs erving a gre at whi lpool in the

a ,
r

riv er thus S pok e to th e frat ern i ty

, H ere is sub m erg e d
t h e gold e n p al ac e tw e nty fi ve y6j an as in xt e nt whi ch - e

h ad b e e n occup ie d by m
, ,

e in my e xi st e n c e as King
,

M ah apanado at t he co mm e nc eme nt of the k app o

,
’ “
.

“
The inc e d ulou s am ong th e p rie st ( on bo ar d) on
r s ,

app ro ach in t h wh i lpool i n t h iv po t d the

g e r e r e r r e r e ,

circumst anc e to the divin e t e ach er The s ai d divin e .

t e ach er a dd e ssm g him s elf to the Bhadd j i s aid

,
r a , ,

R e m ov e thi s sc e p tici m of th e p i e sthood s Th e reu p o n

r .
’

by his sup ern at ural gift sp ringing u p int o the air to , ,

t h e h eight of s e v e n p almi a t re e s an d st re tchi ng o ut his

r ,
 08 PROOF OF THE TRU E CH U RCH .

m b rou ght to the spot wh ere he was pois e d the "

ar
,

D ussathupo in wh ich the d re ss l ai d sid e by Budh o a ,

a s P rinc e S iddhatt o on his e nt e ring i nto p rie sthood was

, ,

e nsh rin e d in th e Brah m alé k a h e av e n

for i ts sp iri tua l
,

welfa re and e xhib it e d it to t he p e opl e

, Th e re aft er .
,

h aving re sto re d it to its former pos ition returning to the ,

v e s el on th e river by his s up e rn atural pow ers h e rais e d

s
,

from the be d of the riv er the s ub merge d p al ace by ,

l aying hold of it by a p inn acle with his to e s an d h aving ,

e xh ib it e d it t o t he p e opl e th re w it b a ck th e re
, The youth .

N an dutt aro s e e ing t he miracl e spont an e ously arriv e d at ,

thi s conviction It will b e p ermitt e d to m e to b ring aw ay

,

a re li c app rop riat e d by anoth e r

’
.

The p roc e ssi on n o w s ets o ut at t e nd e d w ith the most

"

gorge o u s a cco mp anime nts ; the po mp of milit ary miI Sic ,

a nd th e a d m iring ho ma g e of my ria ds .

The p rie st S é nutt aro wh ile ye t at hi s p arie wén o

, ,

h e arIn g for th e fi rst t ime the b u rst of the m us i c al sounds

which announc e d the p roce ssion to b e in m ot ion inst antly ,

diving into t he e arth an d p roc e e ding subt erran e o usly to

,

t h e L and of N ag a s th e re p re s e nt e d h im s e lf to th e N ag a
,

R aj a . The N ag a king ris ing fro m hi s th ro n e a n d

, ,

re v e re nt ially bow i ng down to him s e at e d him th e re on ;

,

an d ,
h aving shown him e v ery m ark of re sp e ct inqui re d ,

fro m wh at l and he had co me On his h aving e xpl ain e d

.

hims elf he th e n a sk e d the th ero for wh at p urpos e he had

,

c om e who aft er d e t ailing all the p rinc ip al obj e cts th e n

, ,

d eliv e re d the me ss a ge of the p rie sthood For t he

p urpos e of e nshrining at the M ah a Thupo pursu ant to ,

t he p re dict iv e inj uncti on of Buddho ; do tho u surre nd er

to me the relics which h av e fall e n into thy h ands .
’

O n h e aring thi s d e mand the N ag a R aj a plung e d into

, ,

th e d e e p e st const e rn at ion thu s thought

,
s ure ly t hi s ,

s anctifi e d ch arac t er is endow e d with po wer to o bt ain th e m

by forcible me ans ; th erefore it i s e xp e d ient that the
31 0 PROOF OF THE TRU E CHU RCH .

s urely c annot be right ? S On att e ro re plie d

’
N aga, :

i t i s n ot vouchs afe d unto you n ag a s to a tt ain t h e

fo ur s up erio r g ad e s of san ctifi c ation it is quit e right
r ,

th erefo re to re mov e the relics to a pl ac e wh ere the

,

four sup erio r g ad e s of san c tific ation are att in able

r a .

Ta tthagatas ( Bu ddho s) are bo rn to re d ee m b e ings e n

dow e d with e xi st e nc e fro m th e mis erie s ins ep ar bl e f om a r

s angs ara (int e rminable trans migration) In t he p re s e nt .

c as e also th e e is an obj e c t of Bu ddho s to b e ae co m

, ,
r
’

p li sh e d I
. n fulfil m e nt th e r e of I re m ov e th e s e r e l i,
cs .

On this v ery day the m on arch of L ank a is to e ffe c t the

e nsh rin e m e nt of t h e r e li cs Th ere fo re w itho ut c au sing
.
,

u n a v ailin g d elays i nst antly s u rre nd e r the re lics

’
.
,

The N ag a in s id io u sly rej oin e d Lor d as thou of cours e ,

‘
,

s e e st the relic t aking th em b e gon e The th ero m a d e

s, ,
.
’

him re p e at th at d e cl arat i on th re e t im e s Th e re upon the .

,

th ero witho ut moving fro m th at S p o t mi aculously

, ,
r

cre ating an invisibly att e nu at e d arm an d th rusting its ,

h and down th e m o uth of the n e ph e w at M ount M eru ,

i nst antly poss e ss e d him s elf of th e re li c c ask e t Th e n .

s aying to K ale N ag a re st tho u h ere re nding the

,
‘
, ,
’

e a th h e e a sc e nd e d at h is
r ariwé n o at Anu r adh apu ra
, r
p
The N ag a R aj a th e n s e nt a m e ss a g e to his n e ph e w to
b ring b ack th e relic info rming him at the s ame t ime
s, ,

th e p rie t i s g o n e co mpl e t ely d e e m e d by us I n the ’

s ,
.

m e an t im e th e n e ph e w b eing conscio u s th at t he c ask e t

,

was n o long e r i n his sto m a ch re t urning imp art e d the , ,

s am e to his u ncl e with lou d l ament ations Th e n it was

,
.

th at the N aga R aj a e xcl aiming It is we who are , ,

d e c e iv e d w ept The afflict e d n ag as also all m o urn e d

,
’
.

t he l o ss of t h e re lic .

The déwo s a ss e mbl e d at M éru to w itn e ss the c onfl ict , ,

e xu lt ing at t h e p rie t s v ictory ov e r t h e n ag a an d m aking

’
s ,

o ffe ings to the re lics a cco mp anie d him thith er

r
,
.

“
The n ag a s who w ere i n t h e d e e p e st a m
,
ic tio n at the
 ’
B UD HIsTs or THE IS IS . 11

re moval of the re lic s, a so, l

p re s e nt ing th e ms el ve s full of ,

l ament at ion, to t he thé o ( at An u radh ap u ra) w e pt The

r , .

p rie thood out of co mp s ion t o th em b e stow e d on th em

s ,
a s ,

a trifl in g el ic Th ey de light e d th ere at d e p art ing t o the

r .
,

L an d of N ag as b ro ught b ack tre asure s wo rthy of b eing

,

p re s ent e d a o fferin gs ”
s .

P a s g e s innu m e abl e might b e multiplie d illu strativ e

sa r ,

of thi s m arvello u s po wer of wo rking miracl e s a s a ,

st anding p roof of the e xist enc e of a True Church

am ongst th at n at io n wh ich i s favo ure d by uch pop ular s

e xhib itions The v e y re cond it e faculty of cl e aving t h e

. r

e arth an d th ereby p rod u c ing an e xt e mpo ran e o u s a s w e ll

,

as s u bt e rran e ous p ss a g e fo r s ubst ant ial fl e sh a n d blo o d

a

t h e st ill m o re re condit e fac ulty of cr e at ing an invi sibl e

-

a m an ing e ni ous fo r c e ps
r ,
to e xtra ct a c ask e t of relics ,

fro m with in th e cl ay w alls of hu manity are po et ic al p e ,

r

forma n ce s u ch as h av e b e en an d are t he st and ar d m e ans

s, ,

of uph ol di ng the divinity of L amaism in the e ast an d

w e st I c annot agre e with M r Grot e in his obs ervation
. .
,

th at the gre at reli giou s mov ement of the Refo rm ation ,

an d t he g a du al fo rmat i on of c rit ic al an d ph il o soph i c al

r

h ab its in th e mod ern mind h av e c aus e d th e s e l e ge nds of ,

t h e s aints onc e t h e ch arme d an d ch erish e d c re e d of a

,

nu merou s public to p ass altog e th er out of cre dit without

, ,

e v en b eing re g ar d e d a m ong P rot e s t ants a t l ea s t

, as , ,

worthy of a formal scrutiny into t he e vi de nc e—a p ro of of

t he t an ito ry v alu e of p u bli c b elie f h o w e v er s inc e re an d
r s ,

fe rv e nt a a c ertific at e of hi t oric al t ruth if it b e bl end e d

,
s s ,

wi th r eli giou s p re dispo it ions ”

The B u d histic t rib e s .
2 ’
s,

st ill livin g on t he b nks of the I si pre s e nt a p ctic l a s, ra a

re fu t at ion of thi s re m ark unl e ss possibly th e ir h abits , , ,

m y n ot b e so philo o phi c l n or quite so c ritic al s t hos e

a s a a

d e scrib e d in the v alu abl e work j u st qu ot e d .

1
Mah awans o ,
x x xi
p 1 8 3— 1 89
. . .

2
Gro te Hi s t Gre e c e, vol i p 6 33
’
s . . . . .
 S OU RCES OF THE WESTERN L AMAISM .

H o w much ind e bt e d so me s e ctions o f the Europ e an

are

pop ulatio n t o the L am ais m of L adac an d th e L adac i me n a -

( L a c a d e m o nian s
) thos e sons o f C ri sh n a
,
t h e A pollo of ,

Gre e c e will b e at onc e s ee n fro m the abl e t re atis e of

,

H T P rin e p E q That aut ho r t hu w it e s

. . s ,
s . s r

The B o o dhi st s of th e w e t cc ep ting Chris ti nity on it s s ,

a a

fi rst anno unc e me nt at onc e introd uc e d th e it e s an d ob

,
r

s e rvan c e s whi ch for c e nt urie s ha d al re a dy e x i st e d in I ndi a .

From th at co untry Christianity de riv e d it s m on archi ca l

ins tit utio n it s form s of rit ual an d Ch u ch s e rvi c e ; it s
s, ,
r

co uncils or convocat ions to s et tle schi s ms on points of

faith ; it s wo rship o f relics an d wo king of mi acl e s ,
r r

thro ugh th em ; an d mu ch of the di sciplin e an d of the

d e ss o f t he cl e rgy e v e n to t he sh av e n h e a ds of t he m onks
r ,

a n d fri ar It would re qu ire an e ntire vol u me t o c om

~
s .

p are in det ails the s ev eral points of simil arity an d t o ,

t rac e div e ge nc e fro m the mo re ancie nt doctri ne an d

r

p ractic e in the cre e d and fo rm s of rit u al u ltimat ely

a dopt e d by t h e Chur ch e s of th e w e st I t i s e n o u gh fo . r

o ur p re s e nt p u po e to e s t ablish t h e
r u p e rio r ant i q uity of
s s

th e o n e fo u nd to e xh ib it so m any po int s of clos e co rre

,

s o n de n ce
p B u t. i nd e p e nd e ntly of , t h e s im il arit y of

d o ct rin e of rit ual an d of instit utions we fi n d that Bood

, , ,

hi sm h a ru n in the e a st a v e ry an logous c o u s e w ith

s a r

R o m ani s m in the we st H avin g it s cl a s e s of sp e ci ally

. s

i nitiat e d an d o rd ain e d t e a ch e rs it sp re a d w i d ely a mongs t ,

th e p op ul at io n b e fore i t wa s a dopt e d an d m a d e a s t at e
re li gi on by th e re i gn ing sov e re i gns It was t o rn in p ie c e s .

by h ere sie s an d schi m s on t rivi l Obs e v nc e s an d doc s a r a

t in al point s till o ne s e ct h aving e nlist e d t he p o wer of the

r ,

st at e on its s id e p ers e cut e d and e xp elle d it oppon e nt

,
s s,

t o th e we k e ning an d ul tim at e ruin of t he Ch u ch a n d it s

a r

a u th o it y
r The s ubs ervi e ncy of th e te m po r l t o th e
. a

sp i it u al pow e r was univ e rs ally p re a ch e d by t hi s s e p arat e

; r

ini t iat e d cl a ss 5 an d by i ts p re s ump tu ous relianc e on th eir

3 14 L AMAISM or ROME AN D TARTAR Y .

L amanis m th at we eme mb er ev er to h av e met with an d r

t h e y confi rm on t h e autho rity of th e s e R o mi sh p rie s t s

,

th e ms e lve the a t oni shing re s e mbl ance th at e xi st s

s, s

b e tw e e n the e xt e rn al rit e s an d institu tio ns of Bu d hisrn ’

a n d thos e of t h e Chu rch of R o me B e sid e s c elib acy .

,

fa sting an d p aye s f r the d ead th ere are e nsh ine d

,
r r o ,
r

re lics holy w at er inc ens e c andl e s in b ro a d day ro s arie s

, , , ,

of b e a ds count e d in p raying worship of s aints proc e s si ons , , ,

an d a m on sti c h ab it re s e mbling th at of t h e m e ndi c ant

a ,

ord ers Althou gh our worthy mission arie s c all t he image s

.

of L amanism i dols an d the R o mish i dols imag es we do , ,

n o t th i nk t h e d i stinctio n i wo rth mu ch an d th e re fo re m ay s ,

t hrow n t h i s it e m w it h th e re st ; th e m o re e sp e cially a s
i ,

on the summ a y p rinciple of invenia m vi am ( mt fa ciam

r
“

th e co mmand m e nt a g ainst i dol wo rsh ip h as b e e n th ru st

bodily out of their d e c alogu e by the Rom anist s as m ay ,

b e s e e n fro m any C opy of th e M i ss al It i s re m ark abl e .

th at th e s e v ery mission a ie s had an im ag e m ad e for th eir r

own a do rati on f o m a Europ e an m od el at a plac e on th e i

,
r ,
r

j ourney wh ere a hu ge image of B u d h a had ju st be en

,
’

c ast an d s ent o ff to Lh a ss a Thus the obj e ct of t h eir

, .

wo rship was a m olt e n im a ge the werk not only of me n s ,

’

b ut P ag an h ands e mploy e d in difl ere n tly for e ith e r

'

B u d hi sm o r R o m ni s m
’
I t was at onc e c u iou s an d
a . r ,

an i n trinsi c l e son to unp r ej u d i c e d m ind

s to obs erve th at s,

M Hu e whil e h e indulg e s in ple as antrie s at th e e xp ens e

.
, ,

of the B u d hist s e ntirely forgets how applicable his

’
,

s arc as ms are to his own si d e of the qu e stion Aft er .

d e scrib ing an a ss embly in a colle g e of L amas whe e the ,

r

e xpl an at i ons giv e n by th e p rie sts o r p rofe sso rs on c e rt ain

points of th eir religion p rov e d as vague an d in c ompre ,

h en sible a s t he t hing t o be e xpl ain e d h e a d ds On e st , ,

‘
,

du re st e conv aincu qu e la s ublimité d un e doctrin e e t e n

,
’
s

rai son d ir e ct e d e o n o b c u rit é e t de son i mpé n é t rab il ité

’
s s .

L et us o nly s uppos e M H uc expo u nding to th e s e L ama s . .

 L AMAIS M or ROME AN D TARTAR Y . 31 5

the dogma of Trans ubs t ant iatio n an d add ing in t e stimony , ,

o f it s t uth th at S t I gn atiu s L oyo la with e ye s ight

r ,
.
,
-

s h a p e n e d by faith de clare d he a ctu ally saw the

r ,

fa inace o us subst anc e ch anging its elf into fl e sh

r Les .
‘

ho mme s obs e rve s o ur author in an o th er plac e sont

,
’
, ,
‘

p arto ut le s meme s The j ok e s in wh ich M Huc ind ulge ,

. s

a g ainst t he d e vot e e s a n d re cl u s e s of B u d hi sm are s imil ar

’
,

t o wh at h v e b e e n re p e at e d a tho u s and t im e s w ith re fe re nc e

a

t o t h o s e of R o mani s m C e j e u n e l am a de v ingt qu at re -

a n s é tait nu g ros g aill ard b ie n m e mb ré e t d o nt la lo u rd e

, ,

e t ép ai ss e fi g u e l a cc u ait d e faire d a ns son ét roi t r é du it

’
r s

u n e fort e conso mmat ion d e b e u rre No u s n o po uvions .

j amais lo v oir me tt re le n e z a la port e de sa c as e s ans ,

s ong e r a cc rat de L a Font ain e i d é v t i n i

’
qu p ar o o s e t a t
re t iré d ans un fro m a ge d e H oll a nd e The m on a st e ie s
’
. r

o f t h e L am a s re s e mbl ing a ,
th ey do in so m any re sp e ct s s

t hos e of the R o m an i t differ fro m t h e m o n so m e fe w

s s,

points The me mb ers are all subj e ct to the s ame rule and
.
,

t he s ame di sciplin e b ut t h e y do n o t s e e m to liv e to t h e

,

s am e e xt e nt in co mmu nity 5 an d e xcl usiv e rights of

rop erty p re v ail a m ong th e m O ur mis ion arie s p a ss e d
p . s

s meo m onths in t h e s e e t abli sh m e nts B e sid e s His s .

Holin e ss t he S up re m e L am a at Lh ss a th e re are Grand , a ,

L amas who d eriv e th e ir inve stiture f o m him an d d e sce nd

,
r ,

fro m p ast a ge s in u nint e rrupt e d s u cc e ssion With .

r e fe re nc e to on e of t h e s e it i s obs erv e d S i la p e rsonn e

,

d u g rand L ama nous fr pp a p e u il n e n fut p as ainsi de son

’
a ,

cost u me qui é t ait rigo ure us e me nt ce lui des é vé que s ; il

,

p ortait s u s a tet e un e mit re j aune 5 un long b at on e n

r

forme de cro ss e ( cros ier)é tait d ans a main d roite 5 e t s e s s

g
e p aul e s e tait re c o u ve rtes d un ma nt e a u e n t affe t as vi ol e t
’
’
,

re te nu su r la po it ri ne par u ne a g r ffe e t s e mbl abl e e n a ,

t o ut au n e ch ap e D ans la s uit e no u aurons a si gn al e r de

.
,
s

n o mb re ux rapp ort s e ntre le c ult e C atholiq ue et le s

cé é m oni e s L am an e squ e s
’

r .
31 6 ROME AN D TARTAR Y .

M . ft erw ards re c ap it ul t e as follows

Hu c a La a s

cross e la mit e la D almati qu e la ch ap e ou plu vial que

,
r , , ,

le s Grands L am a s po t e nt e n voy a g e ou lorsqu ils font

’
r ,

qu elqu e c e rémo nie ho rs du t e mpl e 5 1 o ffic e ad eux cho eurs

’ ’
,

la ps alm odie le s e xo rci m e s l e n c e n soir sout e nu p ar cin q

’
s ,
,

ch ai ne s et pou v ant s ouvrir et se fermer a volonté 5 le s

,
’

bénédictions donnée s par le s L am as e n ét e ndant la m ain

d roit e sur la t et e de s fi dele s 5 le ch ap el e t le célib at ,

e cclé i a st i qu e le s re t rait e s sp irit u e ll e s

s ,
l e c ult e de s s aints , ,

le s j eun e le s p roc e ss ions le s lit anie s l e au bénit e 5 v o il a

’
s, , ,

aut ant de rapports que le s b ou dhi st e s ont av e c nou s

’
.

H e might h av e dd e d th at th e y lik e wis e h ave a godd e ss

a , ,

who m th ey c all Tie nho w lit erally r eg ina c aeli Q ue e n o f ,

,
,

H e av e n 5 but wi th a differe nt l e g e nd
’
O ur author v e ry .

n at urally end e avo ur to p ers u a d e him s elf an d his re aders

s

th at by s om e p ro c e ss of diablerie th e s e things h av e b e en
borro we d from his own Church ; but why sho uld we do
s u ch V io l e nc e to t he s ubj e c t wh e n th e re i s th e m u ch e a s i e r , ,

m ore int ell igibl e an d m o re st rai ght fo rw ar d c o urs e of

,
-

d e riving both fro m so m ething old e r th an eith er 5 an d ,

r e m ain ing p e rs u a d e d as m ost of us m u st h av e b e e n long

,

a go ,
t h at t h e P a g n rit e s an d P o ntife x M x imu of th e
a a s

m o d e rn R o m e rep re e nt i n o u tw ard fa h i on th e P a g an i s m
s ,
s ,

a n d P o nt ife x M axi m u s o f t h e anc i e nt ? S t rang e t o say ,

inst e a d o f blink ing t he m att e r a so rt of p arall e l h as o ft e n ,

b e e n st u diou sly p re s erve d an d p ara d e d as wh e n the ,

P anth e on th e t emple of all the g o ds was cons e crat e d

,
‘
,
’

by P Op e Bonif c e t o all t he S aint a I s it n e c e ss ary

‘
s .
’

fo r u s to co mp re the an n u al sp ink l ing of hors e s with

a r

holy w at e t o t h e lik e p oc e ss at t he Circ e n ian g am e s

r r s

t h e costly gift s to Lo re tto t o th e lik e g ifts at D elphi— t he

n uns t o th e virg ines sanczw o f old R om e — the shrin e of ‘

M ia in t iviis to th e lik e rur l h in e s o f mo e ancie nt

ar r a s r r

i d o ls —th e fl ge lla nt (whos e s e lf d i sc iplin e S anch o so

a -

d e xt ero u sly mitig at e d i n his own c a s e )to th e p ra c ti c e s of

31 8 ROME AN D TARTARY .

all it s m e a sure s
h av e b e e n c alcul at e d The s ame c aus e s .

wh i ch h av e ai d e d it so long ag ains t th e re form s o f a p u re

faith are lik ely t o aid it mu ch long e 5 an d we re ally se e
,
r

v ery littl e ch anc e of a ch ang e The p ie stly array the . r ,

l ight e d t ap ers an d the histrionic p ant o mime a e aid e d by

, ,
r

s m oking c e ns ers grav e n im age s an d all the p a aph ernalia

, ,
r

by whi ch so m any t e mple of o many diffe re nt religions s s

h av e b e e n b efore disting ui sh e d We e ntirely a gre e with .

M Hu e th at the R o mi sh Church h as a fair fi e ld for

.
,

p ros elytis m in the v s t re gio ns wh ere B u d hism at p re s e nt

a
’

p ev ails In e xt ern al fo rm s t he trans ition is the e a sie st

r .
,

possibl e 5 an d d uring his short re sid ence at Lh ass a he ,

r e m ark e d 11 n o u s s e m bl ait to uj o urs qu e la b e au t é d e

n os cé ré m onie s et t a gi p ui s s amm e nt sur cc p e upl e
i si ,

a vi d e de to u t c e qui t ie nt a u culte ex teri eur

’
’
.

If t he n e w syst e m c annot b e ma d e to s up e rs e d e th e O ld ,

it m ay a t le a st b e graft e d upon i t as e xp e rie nc e h as ,

a lre ady p rov e d at o ur own c olony Of C eylon 5 for R0

m ani s m h as so m eti me s b e e n s ati sfi e d with a p art wh e re ,

t he whol e wa s att ain abl e I n a re c e nt wo rk by S ir

.

E mers o n Te nn e nt h e obs e rv e s of th e e arly conv e rts in

,

t h t i sl and t o t h e R o mi sh Ch urch
a th e re is no re a s o n to ,

d oubt th at long with t he p rofe ssio n Of the n e w faith

,
a ,

t h e m aj o ity o f th e m lik e the Sing le e of t h e p re s e nt

r ,
a s

d ay ch erish e d w ith s till clos e r att a ch m e nt t he su p ersti

, ,

t i ons of B u d hi sm 5 an d h e att rib u t e s th e e a s e o f th e ir

’

e xt e rn al conv e r si on to th e att ra ct ions of a reli gi on wh i ch , ,

i n po int of p o mp an d m a gnific e n c e s u p a ss e d w ithout ,

r ,

m t e ri ally differing fro m t h e p ag e ant y an d p roc e ssi ons

a ,
r

with whic h th ey w ere acc usto me d to celeb rat e the fe stiv als
of th eir own n t ion al wo rship We m ay how e ver ch ari
a .
, ,

t ably an d e a o n ably s u ppos e th at t he p r e s e nt e mi s rie s

r s , s a

of R o me wo uld st op short of the com pl ais ant conformity

O f th e ir J e s ui t p re d e c e sso rs who a ccording t o th e Abbé, ,

D ubois co nd uct e d the i mag es of the Virgin an d S aviour

,
 WISE
’
THE MAN S HOPE . 3 19

on t riumphal c ars imit at e d fro m the o rgie s of J ag ger

,

n ath a n d int od u c e d t h e
, r d anc ers of t he B r h minic al a

rit e s in t o th e c e re m on i al of t h e Church .

L e t u h e ar a noth er writ er u pon thi s s ubj e ct of the

s

We st ern Bu d hism an d it s ancient c onn e ction w ith L a

’

m aism as d e sc e nd ing to th e p re e nt d ays

,
s .

“
A mo n gst th e h e ath e n e v e ry sh in e h a d its p ri e st 5 an d,
r

a s th e s e p i e t we re g e n e r lly m aint ain e d by the Offe ring s

r s s a

b ro ught t o t he alt ars of th eir r e sp e ct iv e p at rons th e y of , ,

co urs e b e c am e d e e ply pl e dge d to uphold a sy t e m which

,
s

fu nish e d th e m with the m e ans of s ubsi st enc e if not of

r ,

p rofu sion .

“
It i s l am e nt abl e to obs e rv e in how m any p articul ars
t h i s p ict ure i s t ru e of m od e rn I t aly an d S ic ily 5 wh e r e in ,

sp it e of th at knowl e dge of the on e an d only G o d which

r e v e l at io n h as co mmu ni c at e d th e s am e t e nd e ncy to poly ,

t h ei s m ( fo r th e wo r sh ip of s aints h as all th e ch ara ct er

,

of th at cre e d in p ractice how e v er ing eni ou sly it m ay be ,

e xpl ai n e d i st ill m n i f st d d wh h s m
) ,
as e e 5 an e re t e a e

ab u s e s as th o s e whi ch h av e b e e n alre ady e nu merat e d ,

a n d f o m th e s am e c au s e s
r ab u nd antly p re v ail O n the , .

on e h and im p e t in e nt an d u nw o rthy solic it t ions of

,
r a

divin e int erf re nc e 5 o n the oth e e nco ura g e m e nt in su ch

e r,

a p a c tic e by
r e lf i nt ere st e d ind ivi d u als
s -
P rie sts ill p aid .
,

an d b o ar ds of friar s me nd i c an t s by p rofe ssi o n ,

h av e b e e n ,

t e m p t e d to lay und er h e avy con trib u tion th e cre d ulity

of th e p ubli0 5 an d acco dingly we fin d m o t c ath e drals r s ,

a s w e ll as n e arly all t h e ch ap els of th e r e gul r cl e r gy a ,

po s e ss e d of i mag e s or relie s s ai d to be endowe d with

s

mi a cul ou s virtu e s whil e a box i s at h and t o re c eiv e th e

r ,

o ffe rings O f t hos e who o ut of g rat it u d e for t h e p a t

, ,
or s ,

h Op e fo r th e fut u e are di spos e d t o giv e th eir mit e for th e

r ,

go o d of the Ch u ch r .

I h av e s e en t he poo r fi h erme n at C at ani a re g ul arly s

I
E di n Re vi ew, April, 1 8 51 , p 41 1
. . .
32 0 THE BO TREE .

gre e t e d on th eir ar iv al at the co ast with the p rodu c e of

”

t h e ir d y t oil by the craving v oic e o f a C p uchin o r

’
a s ,
a ,

Francis c an ; nor has th at b e e n re fus e d t o the holy v agrant ,

which o rdin ary b e ggars thou gh wrung with distre ss , ,

wo uld h ave b e so ught in v ain Inde e d fe w p e rsons are so .

po or as to e sc ap e s ubsc rib ing th eir qu ot a tow ards filling

t he s atch e ls o f th e s e m e n o r so fe arl e ss of th e cons e qu e nt
,

a ng e r of h e av e n a s to ri sk a d e n i al .

The g e n e ral e ffe cts of thi s u nh appy syst e m h av e b e e n ,

t o d e gr d e th e w o rsh ip of th e D e ity to sw e ll t he c al e nd ar
a ,

with s aints t o ext e nd the infl u e nc e Of ch arm s to ins ti g at e

, ,

p ilgrima ge s to cloth e the altar with votive t able ts an d to

, ,

give currency to n umb e of miracle s which h av e rio t a rs

sh ad o w Of t e stimo ny to th e ir truth In sho rt it has .

,

m ad e the co unt rie s of I t aly an d S icily wh at th e y are ,

e mbl e m s of t he church e s i n th e m re pl e t e th e m s e lv e s w ith ,

b e auty ye t s erving as v a st m g az in e s for obj e ct calcu

,
a s

l t e d to e xcit e the d e votion of t he su p er stitio u s 5 the p ity

a

of the wis e and good 5 and the sc off of the p rofan e ”

s .
1

I s ubjo in fro m t he au th e nti c so urc e of the M ah awan so a ,

b ief notic e of this wor sh ip of L anc a 5 it rel at e s a miracle

r

e ffe ct e d b h c l b rat e d B O t re e o r B u d h a t re e T h
’
y t e e e e -
,
.

differe nt B ud hi st S aints w e re a cc u s t o m e d to s el e ct p ar
’

t ic ular t re e s a s th e ir p e ci l favo urit e s sHe nc e we re a d

a .

Of Z e u s s e l e ct ing th e O k At h e n e th e Olive a ,
.

The B O b ranch is re p re s e nt e d as b e ing on a mira culo u s

-

p rogre ss thro u gh the co untry confe rring many ble ss ings , ,

a n d p e rfo rming many mi a cl e s T k e an inst anc e Of on e

r . a

of th e m It is not w anting in p icture squ e e ffe c t

. Th e .

inst ant it (th e B O b ranch ) e xt ic at e d its elf fro m t he

- r

h an d of m an springing eighty cubits up into the air s elf

, ,

p oi e d an d re spl e nd e n t it c ast fo rth a h alo of ray o f six

s ,
s

colou rs Th e s e e nch anting rays illumin ating the l and

.
,

a sc e nd e d to t h e B r h m a h e av e ns an d cont in u e d v i s ibl e
a ,

1
V e stige s of Antiquitie s, p 4
’
Blunt s . .
 322 THE C OAK L MIRACLE .

of the p al ace e nt ere d into the ord er o f p rie sthood in the

, ,

c o mmunity of the Theri ( Abb e s ) S anghamitta an d s ,

a tt a ining th e san c tifi c atio n of Arah at o r the s ubj ug at ion

1
,

of sinful p ss ons a i .

L e t us n ow turn to the We t e rn L am ai s m H e re S t s . .

Colu mb an empl oys a c o w to b ing b a ck the glov e s which r r

he ha d l o st 5 on anot her o c ca s io n h e as mir cu lo u sly p e ~ a r

v e n t s the b e er f o m flo wing f om a c ask which had b e e n

r r

bo e d O n thi s M r Grot e j u stly re ma ks The mira cle

r .
,
. r ,

by wh ich S t C olu mban e mploy e d t he rav e n to fe tch b ack

.

hi s lost glove s is e x a ctly in t h e ch a a ct e r o f the H o me ri c r

,

an d H e s iod i c a e t h n st f ith w ll t h v
g e e ar e as e as e r e e : a ,

r e nti al symp athy b e tw e e n t he H o m e ric m an an d Z e us or ,

,

A th en e is indic at e d by th e invoc at io n of th e ir aid for hi

, ,
s

own su ffering an d in hi s own n e e d of d an g er s,

”
.

The st at e of L am aic socie ty I h ave alre dy e xhib i te d a

in p imitiv e Gre e c e and th e L a mai c pop ul ation I h av e

r
, ,

a lr e a dy shown e sp e ci ally in Th e s aly th e l and of mira cl e s s ,

, ,

will s atisfacto rily a cco u nt for the l e ge nds of our Hierarchy

O f t he S e ns e s A g ain le t u s h e ar no me an autho rity for the
.
,

L am ai s m of the W e st S t R ay m ond was t ransport e d . .

ov er t he se a on his clo ak 5 S t A nd e w sh on e brig htly in . r

3 ‘

t he d r k
”
a Wh at s ays the L ama p atriarch of the E t ?
.
4
as
“
Th e A tt o ck wa s fo rm e rly no b arrie r to t h e hie rarchs
of B u d h a who bl e nding fabl e an d m agic ( a g and
’
, ,
r

ing e d ie nt in th e ir faith ) w ith t ra ditio n h av e it w rit t e n

r ,

th t wh e n S ur Ach ary a u s e d to vis it hi flocks w e st o f the

a - s

Ind u s h e flo at e d him s e lf across th e stre m up o n his

,
a

m antl e ”
N ow obs e rv e t he mira cl e of shining
.
5
I an y .

A sank ya s ( v a st nu mb ers )of p ai d l abour ers in the co urs e ,

“
1
Fr om a ri, fo e s, i . e sinful
.
p assi o ns ; H a tta ttd b e ing d e,
st roy e d o r o v e r

c om e —
M a ha wa nso, Gloss p 2
. . . .
2
G ro t e s Hist G re e c e vo l i p 6 33
’
. . . .
.
,

3
S e e D r N e wman s L e ct ure s o r Birmingh am Myth ol o gy pp 2 8 6 2 8 7
’
. .
, , ,

4
N B This m irac le o f shi ni ng in t h e d a rk has b e e n sin c e p e rform e d at
.
e

Ox fo r d ver
y fre q u e n tly . Ab o ut one h u ndre d cas e s h av e b e e n alre ady

re c ord e d .
5 ’
To d s We st ern Asia , p 2 77
. .
 THE S HIN IN G MIRACL E . 32 3

of the const uct ion of the Thu po ( hrin e for a relic )

r
’
s ,

b e co min g conv e rts to the faith w e n t to S ugato ,

The wi s e m an b e aring in mind th at by conve rs ion alon e

t o t he faith th e sup re me re w ard of b e ing bo rn in h e av e n
,

i s o b tain e d s hould ma lce ofi e ri ng s a ls o a t the Thu p o

'
’
,
Two .

w om e n who h ad w ork e d for hire at thi s plac e afte r t he ,

compl etion of the gre at Thu po w e re bo rn in the Tawa ’

,

t in sa h e v e ns Bo th th e e w o men e ndowe d with the

a . s ,

me rits re s u l tin g fro m th e ir p ie t y in th eir p re v io u s

e xi s t e nc e c lling to mind wh at the act of piety of th at
,
a

p reviou s e xi st enc e was an d p rep a ing fragrant flow ers an d ,

r

oth e r o ffe ings d e scend e d at a ubs e que nt p eriod t o this

r ,
s

Thu po to m ak e obl at ions H aving ma d e th e s e flow e

’
,
. r,

an d o th e r o ffe rings to th e Ch é tiyo th e y bow e d down to , ,

wor hip At the s ame inst ant t he Thero ( P ie st) M a

s .
, r

h a iwo re i d e nt at th e B h tiw nk o Wiha o ( M on a st e y )

s ,
s a a r r ,

who h ad co me in th e night tim e s aying L e t m e p ray at -

, ,

th e g e at Thu p o s e eing th e s e fe mal e s conc e ali ng hi m e lf

’ ’
r , , s

b ehind a g re at S attapanni t re e an d st ationin g hims elf ,

unp erc eive d he gaz e d on th eir miracul ous at trib ut e s At

, .

t he t e rmin ation o f th eir p ay e rs h e a dd re ss e d th e m thu r , s

‘
B y th e e ffulg e nc e Of th e light p oc e e ding fro m y o ur r

p ersons the whole island has been illumina ted By the

, .

p erfo manc e of wh at a ct was it th at fro m h e nce ye w e e

r , r

transferre d to the world of D éwo s ? Th e s e D e wat

’
as

r e pli e d to him The w ork p erfo rme d by u s at the g e at ‘

, r

Thu p o S u ch is th e m agnitu d e of t he fr uits d e iv e d

’ ’
. r

fro m faith in the succ e sso r of former

I m ak e anoth e r e xtra ct fro m t he v alu able myth ology ,

p rodu ce d at the gre at m anufactu ing t own j u st n ame d r .

S t S chol a sti c a g ain e d by h e r p ray e s a pouring rain

.
”
r .
2

Wh at says the L amaic P tria ch ? “

In his re ign a r
,

th e i sl and wa affli ct e d w ith dro u ght di e a s e s

,
s

a n d di s tre ss Thi s b e n e v o l e n t p e rson who was lik e a

.

1 Mah awanso, p 1 7 8 . .
2
Dr N ewman s
.
’
L e ctures, o rBirm Myt h
. .
p 2 87
. .
324 THE WATER MIRA CL E .
“

l umin ary which e xp els the d arkn e ss of sin thu s inquire d

'

of the p rie sts L ords ! wh e n the wo rld w s ov erwh el me d

.
‘
a

with the mi s ery an d ho ro rs of a d ro u ght was th ere r ,

nothin g don e by B u d h a in hi s time for t he alle viation of ’

,

t he wo ld ? r

“
Th e y the n p ropound e d th e G an garOhan a S ut t an of ‘ ’
,

B u d h a H aving list e n e d th ereto c au sing a p e fe c t i mage

’
.
,
r

of B u d h a to b e made of gold for the too th relic an d

’
,
-
,

pl acing the ston e or re fe ction dish of the divin e t each er

fille d with w at e r on the j oin e d h ands of th at image an d
, ,

rai s ing it into hi s st at e c ar h e we nt t hro u gh th e c e re m ony ,

o f re c e iving S il a which confe rs consol at ion on all livi ng

’
,

b eing ; an d ma d e the mu ltit ud e also s ub mit to the s am e

s

c e e m ony an d di stribut e d lm s Having d e corat e d the

r ,
a .

c pit al lik e to a h e av e nly city surrounde d by all the

a ,

p rie sts re sid ent in the i l and he d e sc e nde d int o the m ain s ,

st re et Th ere the a ss emble d p rie sts ch anting fo rth the

.
, ,

R at an asutt an an d at the s am e t ime sp rinkling w at e r

’
, ,

a rang e d th e m s e lv e s in th e st re e t at th e e n d of wh i ch the
r

p al ace was sit u at e d an d cont inu e d t hro u ghou t the thre e

,

g e at divisions of the night to p erambulat e round it s

r ,

e nclo ing w all

s At t he ri sing O f the sun a torrent of
.
,

r a in des cended as i t would c leave the ear th . A ll the si ck

a nd cr ipp le d sp or te d a bout king th e n i ssu e d with j og . The
t h e following co mm and S h ould th e re at an y t im e b e :
‘
, ,

a noth e r afflicti on of drought an d s ickn e ss in thi s i l and s ,

do ye Obs erve the like c erem onie s On e m o re inst anc e .

’

of the L am ai sm of the w e s t f o m the e xc ell e nt autho rity ,

r

l at ely q uot e d Re lics are e v e r touch ing the sick t he

.

dis e a s e d the wo und e d so metime s wit h no e s ult at all at

, , r ,
‘

o th e t ime s w ith mark e d and und e n iabl e effi c acy Wh t

” 2
r . a

s ays the B u d hism of L Y N C E s TI S ( L anca s L and ) an d

’
-
,
’
,
3

1
Mahawanso pp 24 8 ,
.
,
24 9 .

3
D r N e wm an
.
’
s L e ct u re s, o r Birm . Myth , p 286
. .

3
Ceylo n and th e Him alayas .
 V IEW
( )
“ ’
IN STR U MEN T OF THE BUD HIST .

ticity of the s e miracl e s 5 th ey come re co mme nd e d to e v ery

a mi abl e an d c and i d mind with the stronge st t e stim ony
”
,

an d vou ch er s of p io u s m e n I t wo uld be u nre a sona bl e .

to doubt ; for Miracle s to the ( Bu d hist)are hi sto ric al

“ ’

fa cts an d nothing sho rt o f thi s 5 an d th e y are to be

,

re g ard e d an d d e alt w ith lik e oth er fa c ts an d as n at ura l

fact s u nd er circum st anc e s do n ot st artl e Prot e st ant s so

, , ,

s up e n at ural u nd er circumst anc e s do not st artle the

r , ,

Th e y ma y o r may not h av e t ak e n pl a c e in
p articul ar c as e s 5 he may be un abl e to d et ermin e which 5
he m ay h ave no d i stinct e vi d e nc e 5 h e m ay s u sp e nd his
j u dgme nt but he will say it is very possibl e !
, He ‘

n ever will say I c annot b eliev e it , .

’

To tho e who a ssu m e thi s

s th eir first p rinciple to be ,

a n h i sto ri c al c anon I re co mme nd the a doption of a

,

fitting corollary fro m t he M ahawan so 5 it is as follows

,

Thu s ,
the B u dhi st s are i nco mp re h e ns ibl e th eir :

doctrin e s are in co mp reh e ns ibl e 5 an d the mag nitud e of the

frui ts of fa ith to thos e who have fa i th in th e s e I N C OM P R E
,

H E N S I B L E S i also I N C O M P R E H E N S I B L E
,
s l ” 2

1
D r N e wm an s
.
’
L e c tu re s, or Birm . Myth .
, p 2 94
. .

2
Mah awa nso p , . 108 . Thi s is a mment ary
co on a p as sage of the
P it akk attav a
 THE ATTA C TH AN S - .

A HMON P MEI AA — HT O P O E — H om
’
E EK O HO E
‘
- . .

S U B JE C T S OF G R E AT H EA R T , E R E C
- -
P R IE S T , WE R E T HE Y .

TH E falla cy which runs throu gh th e whol e suppos e d

mythologic al l e g e nd Of the A u tochthons h a s b e e n n o w ,

lai d b are —the re m aind e r of th e s am e s erie s w ill be fo und

e qu ally am e n abl e to t he s am e g e og raphi c al evi d e nc e ,

which has alre ady th rown a light u pon th e mist ak e n

t rave st ie s of Gre ek write rs Ere cth e u s is a n am e as .

my thologic al as could w ell b e m a g n e d H e b elongs I i .

to the e arth—to the e arth he has b e e n consign e d with ,

a ll th at con t e m pt wh i ch th e h au ghty Au t ochthon m e rit e d .

But should h e co m e b e fore u s in m ore h umbl e gui s e ,

with the h umility b efit ting a b eing of fl e sh and blood it ,

m ay b e an indu c e m e n t to inv e stig at e his cl aim s t o hi to s

rical consi d erat ion The di s t rict of t he E rao oft en writt e n

.
,

Arak w ill be s ee n in th e n e ighbou hood of the H ay a

, r s

B u dhos ( Bhe e n e B u d am) or th e P H A Y A K E S thos e who ’

‘

, ,

h av e b e e n alre ady cont emplat e d as t he c olonists of P hoe

ni ci a, P H N I c I A an d H I B E R N I A E R E c n TH E U S is
(E - - - .
-

simply E R A C D E U S or the D ev a ( P R I E S T)of E o Ere ch

-
,
ra .

th oniu s h a s b e e n rightly conj e ct u re d to b e th e s ame

i ndivi du al ; th at i s m erely a v i at ion of th e t e rm
, It ar .

O F THE ER A c LA N D
”
i s E R E C H T H AN Y U S
- -
,
‘
H e i s th e - .

m ost e min e nt sp e cime n of t he g e nus ho mo to be fo und

1
Ernie and t han, land y us,
- -
a, Hu m)
 “ ”
28
33 THE PRIN CE OF THE CH U RCH .

tt c re co rds The But adae one of the most ancie nt

in A i .
,

an d di gnifi e d familie s at Ath e ns w e re p roud of bo as ting ,

of him as th eir anc e tor “

The g e n e al o gy of th e gre at s .

A th en ian o rato r L yk urgus obs e rv e s Grot e a m e mb er

” “
, , ,

of this family drawn up by his son AbrOn (re ad Abram)

, ,

an d p aint e d on a p ubli c t abl e t in t h e E re cthe i on con ,

t ain e d as it s fi rst and hi gh e st n am e E rect he u s son of , ,

Héphaest o s an d the e arth ”

Lyc urgus was p erfe ctly .

j u s tifi e d in cl iming fro m Ere cth eu s Lycurgu s simply

a .

d e sign at e s his family title fro m his family land e d pro ,

p ert y or roy alty j u st as S imon de M ontfo rt or P e t er de

, ,

R och e s ”
LU H U R G U S is in fact nothing bu t L O C HE R
.
-

K US ,
“
of Logur 5 an d the Ath e nian orator s gre at
” ’

a nc e sto r E R A C TH E U S PRIEST or
“
wa s TH E -

E R A C I N TH E V I C I N I T Y o r L O G U R H The E rac Pr ie st
2
-
.
,

was als o a son of T H E L O R D O F T H E HY A C H I E E S L A N D ” ’ 3

-
,

t h at is he wa s a son of B u d h a or a B ud hist H e nc e ’ ’
.
, ,

t h e B ut a dm ( Bu dhist s) bo ast e d of th e Erao P rie st as ,

th eir anc e stor Bhe e ne Bud am th e L o gurh the Arac

.
, ,

l and will be all found in the vicinity Of e ach oth er —a

,

vicinity I n ee d not re mind the re ad er most d e cid e dly

, ,

B u d histic
’
.

A g ain :
“
Ere cthe u s was id e ntifi e d with the God PO
se idOn, bo re the d enomin ation Of P o seidOn Ere cthe u s
an d .
” 4

J ustly so on the s am e g e ographic al autho rity P o seidOn

, ,
-
,

i s simply “
th e C H I E F O F S A I D A N 5
”
S aid an th e Erao
5
,

l nd an d the P hainic as ( Phoenicians) all b eing in clos e

a ,
’
,

co nt iguity in Afgh an is tan 5 an d Sid n as I h ave b fore a , e

shown is rep e at e d in the Ph oenicia of P al e stin e

, .

B ut a g ain E re c the us as i d e nt ic al w ith Pos e idon

: , ,

was worshipp e d w it h Ath en e Thi s i s a g ain an h isto .

r ic al fa ct P O S idh an is.
“
th e P R I N C E O F T H E S A I N TS
-
”
,

Hi st Gre e c e , Vide map

1 ’
2
G ro te s . vo l . i p 26 3
. . . .

HE ( HI D E S ) H i, Haya ; p a,
3
P H A -I S -TUS P A -IS c hie f 5 is, the lo rd 5 d es,
-
- -
. a

a land .

4
Gro te s Hist Gree ce ,
’
. vol . i p 26 3
. . .
5
P 5, a c hie f, and S ai dan .
 “ ”
330 THE HAN C IN C S OF THE CH URCH .

short of this 5 an d as n atural fa c ts u nd e r circu m s tanc e s , ,

do not st artl e Prot e st ants so s up ern at ural und er circum , ,

s t anc e s ( did)not st artle ( Bu dhi t ) C e t in ly t he s s

1
r a ,

( B u dh i st ) Ch u r ch fro m E a st t o W e st fr o m No rth,
t o ,

S outh i s a cco rd ing to ( th eir) conc e ptions h ung w ith

, , ,

m iracl e s The sto re of re li cs i s in exh aust ibl e 5 th e y are

.

mult iplie d th o u gh all l an ds ” 2

r .

I c o m e now t o an A ttic dyn a sty th at has b ee n con

ide re d as mythol o gi c al a s the Au tochthons th e m s e lv e s
s .

It is so e x actly but no t m o re
,
The re ad er w ill n ot fail t o
,
.

r e m e m b e r t h e ra c e of t he Y a du s Crishn a or Ap o llo who , , ,

was s tyl e d Y a d u N at h or t he Y a du Lo rd an d th eir b rav e

’
-
, ,

a llie s t he P an du
,
th e th e me of th e m a gnific e nt p o e m O f
s,

the M ah abh arat a Ce crOpo s who m th e Gre e ks c all h alf

2
.
,

m a n an d h alf s erp e nt was Of thi s splen did rac e

-
, .

a s th e n am e impl ie s was t h e
” ”
CE C R O O r o s
’ ’
C e c ro p o s , ,
-
,

o r K I N G O F TH E C E C E R O O K E K E R S or C O O K E R O O S one , , ,

o f t he mi ght ie st of th e Y a d u t rib e s The rac e Of the .

C o ok ero o s so m e tim e s c all e d G uik e rs are still to b e found

, ,

i n th eir mo t ancie nt s eats in t he vi cinity of the Atto c

s .

H e nc e i s at onc e s e e n th e p rop rie ty of a P inc e of the Attoc r ,

r ul ing ov e r t h e p e opl e Of t he Att oc or t h e A U T O C H T H O N S , .

From th at princ e an d fro m his clans an d chie f t he Co c o , ,

’

R O O r o s a p orti on O f A tt i c a
-
,
e c e iv e d th e n a m e of C E OB O F I A ,
r .

It was in th e rei gn of t hi s p rinc e th at th e co a st O f ,

A tt ic a was rav a g e d by t he p irat e s O f Co ri o rigin by th e ,

Gre eks c alle d C arians The cla ns of Arjun a on e Of the .

,

P and ava Prince s h av e alre ady b e e n cont empl at e d as ,

fo ming a s et tl em ent upon the w e st ern co ast of Th e ss aly

r ,

a n d a s g iving a n am e to th e s e a lying cont i g u o u s to th at

e t tl e m e nt th e A igae an a n ame d e riv e d fro m the

’
s vi z ,
.
, ,

Aij ya or cl ans O f Ij aya a t itl e of th e P and av a Princ e

’ “ ’
a s, , ,

A rj u n a The s ame mart ial coloni sts h av e b e e n urv e y e d

. s

1
Dr N e wman s
.
’
L e c tu r e s, or Birm . Myth p .
, . 29 4 .
2
Ib id .
, p 285
. .

3
Ce c o oro o , t h e Co o c o o ro o t rib e 5 an d P os, a chie f . S ec App e nd , Rules 1, 2 .

4
S ee Ap p end , Rule 7 .
 CRIS HN A AN D LACEDZEMON . 331

In the vi cinity O f Ath ens as Aigiale s not The , ,

“

Co a s tm en b ut The Arj un a P and av as

”
,
”
The b ands of .

th e s e P and av a s h ave again b e e n i d e nt ifi e d as D E L B H A I or ,

the m e n Of D E L B H I anoth e r n am e of th a t
“ ”
,
E g ae an or
“
Vic to rio u s Chief Arj un a A noth e scion of thi oy l
,
. r s r a

stock has b e e n dem ons t at e d to b e t he d eifi e d C R I S H N A of

r

t he L a n C fE M E N ( L A C E D E M O N ) whos e n am e was also

A -
,

( )
A B A I . O N O - .I , AP O L LO N OS, or AP OL LO . TH E rE G JE A N , TH E
Z EG rE A L E s, D E L P H I C R I S S A an d AP O L L O are all con
, , ,

n e c t e d w ith t h e family O f the P and av a s who are w itt e n ,

r

down by Gre ek historians as P A N D I O N S ”

The con .

n ectio n of th e P A N D I O N S w ith the C E c R O O P A S or ’

-
,

C E c R o o C H I E F S a b ranch of t he Y adu t rib e i s s e lf

’
-
, ,

e vi d e n t sinc e A P O L L O o r C R I S H N A i s e mph at i c ally s tyl e d

, , ,

TH E Y A D U C H I E F The conn e ction with the Bh arat a

“ ”
.

Chiefs in Ath ens will also be as cle ar In ord er to Obt ain .

a conc i e a s w e ll a s a m ost t ru st wo rthy vi e w of t h e

s ,

P and av as an d the Opinions h eld both by ancie nt Hind o o

,

an d cl a ss i c al autho ritie s re l at iv e to thi s I ndo H e ll e ni c -

family I h e re p re s e nt the re ad er w ith the mast e ly

, r

summary of P rofe ssor Wil son drawn fro m his a d mirable ,

e ss ay on th e Hi sto ry of C a shmir

We may he re p aus e to no ti ce the concurrence of this

acco unt w ith th at whi ch we h av e alre a dy e xt ra ct e d fro m

Hind u authority of t he subj e ction of Cashmir t o a long

,

s erie s of Caurava p rinc e s as th e s e are in t he e stimation of

, ,

the H indu s the o ffsp ring Of a com mon anc e sto r an d

, ,

virt ually the s ame with the P and ava rac e This position .

Of t h e family I n t he no rth w e st o f I nd ia i s re ferre d to in

-
,

m any works an d th e chie f sc e n e of th e ir e arly explo its i s

,

t he P unj ab an d it s vi cinit y ; an d th e s e tra dition s t h ere ,

fo re altho ugh m u ch e mb arra ss e d by unc ert ainty an d

,

fiction s e e m to supp ort the i de a th at this p art of India

,

was the n ative s e at of the P and ava s B e side s the posit iv e .

332 THE P AN D ION S .

a ss ertions to thi s e fle c t in the h is to ry of C ashmir a s the

'

b irthpla c e of the P and av a s upon Hind u autho ity an d we r ,

fi nd in c l a ss i c al a utho rs th e re al m or c it y of P and or O f a,

t h e P and av a s in a simil ar dire ct ion altho u gh not p e c i s e ly

, ,
r

t he s am e pos iti on 5 at the s ame t im e it is t ru e t ha t C uru , , ,

t he p rog e n it o r of th e C aurava an d P and ava race s i s pl ace d ,

by t he P auranic w it ers in a more c entral p art Of I ndia

r ,

a n d m a d e K ing of H a t in ap ur 5 the fi ve suppos it it io u s so ns

s

O f P and u w e re how e ve r a cc o rding to t h e s am e aut ho rit ie s

, , ,

a ct u ally bo n in t he Him al ay a m o unt ains wh ith e r P and u

r , ,

with his wife C u nti ha d a cco mp anie d the Rishi s a nd

, ,

wh e re t he gods d e sc e nd e d to re ar poste rity for the p ince 5 r

th ere c an be little do ubt th ere fo re th at eith er the o rigin al

, ,

C aurava family o r a v e ry i mpo rtant b ranch of it came

, ,

fro m the n orth we st an d mo unt aino u s p arts O f In dia

-
”
.

The whol e O f the g e ograph i c al e vi d e nc e s a lre a dy ,

cont empl at e d in He lla s d e mo nstrate th e corre ctn e ss of ,

t h e s e v ie ws The v ery titl e of Apollo m arks him both as

.
,

a P a nd av a a n d as a H a Chi e f an d a Y a du Lo rd H i
, y e s,
.

e mph at i c ally K O O N T I U S K hi p ollo th h

( y n t u s
) A a t i t e , ,
s,

son of K O O N T I the wife O f P A N D U the m oth er of the

, ,

three e lder P and av a p rin ce s He is a lso P H A r P U S .

’
-

r TH E H A Y A C H I E F g n
( P ) i
’
H tE B U S
- o , A a - .

Th e a cco u nts g t he e d by M e gasth e n e s which are

a r ,

a dopt e d by Arrian a n d Pl iny o f t he c u stom s Of this ,

c ountry an d it s t raditio nary hi st ory a e o bviou sly t o b e

, ,
r

t ra c e d to I ndian so u c e s an d are conn e ct e d w ith th e

r ,

hi sto y of th e P and av a s
r .

I t wa t he only Ind ian co unt ry g o v ern e d by qu e e ns

s
,

t h e y Obs e rv e We h ave a S tri R aj yam o r fe minin e

.
,

G ov e rnm e nt fre q uently noti ce d in the w e st but t hi s lay

, ,

t o th e e a st The notion s e e m re ally to h ave o rigin ate d

. s

in a p ra ct i c e p re v ailing st ill t hro u gho ut th e Hi mal ay a an d ,

O f an a nt i qu ity p rio r t o t h e m arri ag e O f th e fi ve P and a v a

1
As Re s .
, vo l x v
. .
p 1 1
. .
 334 4
THE BHARATA CHIEFS .

The div ersity of ch aract ers in wh ich Ere ctheu s app e ars
has b e e n not a l it tl e p u zzling to th e hi sto i c al st u d e nt r .

E re c the us writ e s M r Grot e

”
s e em s to app e ar in t hre e
,
.
,

ch ct er in the fabulou s histo ry O th n as a god

a ra s, f A e — s, ,

Pos eidon Ere cthe u s— a s a h e ro E re cthe u s son Of t he , ,

E arth— an d n o w a a king son of P an diOn so mu ch did s ,

t he i d e a s of d ivin e an d h u m an rul e b e co m e confo un de d

an d bl e nd e d tog e th e r in th e i m a gin at i on of th e G re e ks in ,

re v ie w ing th e ir e arly t ime s

” 1
.

Thi s O b c urity I t ru t w ill now di s app e ar

s E re ctheus ,
s ,
.
,

or
“
,
The L ord of Era o app e ars as a go d ( a Bud hist
” — ,
’

t e m e quiv al e nt to s aint ) as P O S I D H A N E R A c D E U S
r , ,
-
,
-
,

TH E E R A C P R I E S T TH E C H I E F O F T H E S A I N TS
“ ”
- As a ,
.

”
S ON E A R TH , he i s A TTA c T H A N , o ne Of t he
’
O F TH E an -

A TTA C C H I E F S As A K I N G h e is a son of P A N D I O N or a
.
“
,
”
,

C H I E F of t he P A N D A V A R A C E All th e s e c h aract e rs an d .
,

many m o re are an d wo uld h av e b ee n p e rfe ctly co mp atibl e

,

w ith t he Bud histic t e n ets h e ld by th e Hiyanian s I n fact

’
.
,

th at v ery confusion Of divin e an d h uman rul e not ic e d by ,

M r G ot e i s an e ss e ntial c ons e qu e nc e Of the L am ai c

. r ,

doct rin e which a cknowl e dge not only the gift o f s aintly
s,

p o w er o v er t he u niv e rs e but the gift Of insp i atio n an d ,

r

o mniscie nc e The B ud hist s aint is at onc e p re s ent an d not

.
’

p re s e nt a god an d a m an a vi sib ility an d an invisibility

,
-
,
.

I n fact he is gift e d with th e att rib ut e s of o mn ipo t e nc e

,
.

B ut n ot o n ly are th e Lo rds of t he Erac re cogni s e d as

,

rul ing in A t ti c a in a p rinc ely a n d hi e rarchi c c ap a c ity b ut

, ,

t h e Bh arat a ch ie fs a e a s di s tinc tly s e e n Th e s e h av e b e e n r .

alre ady cont e mpl at e d in D e s Bh rat ia Th e s P ro tia o r

’
- -
, , ,

t he L and O f th e Bh arat a s Th e y h av e b e e n cont e mpl at e d .

as th e B R U T I I an d th e y w ill now b e a s a pp are nt in t he

,

P R O O T A N E s ( P R Y TA N E S or t he B H A R A T A C H I E F S ) The
- -
, , .
2

t erm Prutan e s is oft e n e quival ent to B asilei o r Kings

”
,
s, .
2

1
G ro t e Hist Gr e e c e
’
s .
, vol .i p 27 1
. . .

2
Bh ra td n, plural o f Bh ra ta
’
B h ra ta n os ( y es) Bh arat a chiefs
’ ’
-
P r ta n . .

3
S mith s Antiq , p 9 7 0
’
. . .
 THE BHARATA CHIEFS . 335

O n th e ltar of the P R U TA N E I U M or HA L L O F T H E
a ,

B H A R A T A S according to the Indian cu sto m Of th eir fo re

,
”

fath e r a p erp e tu al fi re was k e p t b urning

‘
s, .

The u cc e ss iv e ch ie fs of th i s nobl e ra c e an d all fo ei gn

s ,
r

e n voys we re e nt e t ain e d i n th i s an ci e nt b uild ing

,
r The c on .

voc atio n O f the chief of t he gre at Bh arat a cl ans which was

s ,

c alle d the Bo ul é or Co uncil s ubs ist e d w ith little alt e ratio n

, ,

till th e t ime of S olon wh e n this S en ate cons ist e d of fi ve

,

hund re d individuals divid e d into te n s e ctions of fifty e ach

, ,

also fro m th e s a me t ri be of the P R U TA N E s o r B H A R A T A -

,

C HI E F S .

A s it i s not m y i nt e nti on to follow up t he whol e rang e

O f cl a ss i c l funct ions conn e c t e d w ith a nt e H o meri c n am e s
a -
,

I sh all in thi s pl a c e m ere ly quot e the Op ini on of M ul l er

on the n at ure of thi s Offic e as contrast e d w ith a ncie nt and
,

S olonia n G re e c e
The strik ing di ss imil arity in the dutie s of t he P ry
t an e s in the Ath enian an d in the e arly constitutions of
, ,

Gre e c e an d a conviction t h at the d e mocra cy o f Ath e ns

, ,

altho u gh r e l at iv e ly m od e rn h ad so co m pl e t e ly thrown
,

into o blivi on t h e form er instit ut ions th at th e y c an b e ,

only re cognis e d in insulat e d trace s an d names which ha d

"

los t their a ncient mea ni ng e ncoura ge m e to Offer so m e ,

conj e ct ur e s on th e o rigin al n ature of the Offic e h eld by the

Pryt ane s Of Ath ens There was at Athe ns a cou t of
. r

j u s tic e in the Pryt ane um ( 6 2 Hpv v tp) which in the 71 ra e c ,

t ime s Of which we h av e an hi sto ric al a ccount only pos ,

s e ss e d the remn ants of a formerly e xt ensive crimin al

j urisdiction N o w th at thi s had b ee n onc e t he chief
.
,

co urt in A th e ns is p rove d by th e n ame Pryt an e a whi ch

, ,

w ere fe e s d e posit e d by the p artie s b efo re e ach lawsuit ,

a cco rding to t h e am o u nt O f v alu e in qu est ion an d wh i ch ,

s erve d for the m aint e n anc e of the j udge s The n am e .

p rov e s th at th e s e mon ey h ad at on e time b e e n the p ay

s

1 H fip ti a l-36 0 7 0 11 .
 336 THE BHARATA CHIEFS .

of the Pryt an e s th eir j udicial c ap acity lik e the gifts in

in ,

H o m e r a n d H e siod F urth ermo re we kno w th at the .

,

a nc ie nt fin a nc ial O ffi c e O f th e C o lac e t e at o n e t im e

( a s r ,

th eir n am e t e stifie s) colle ct e d th eir sh are of th e ani m al

,
s

s ac ific e d ( which e x actly re s e mbl e s the p erqui ite s of the

r s

kings of S p art a) an d th at th ey al ways continu e d to

,

m an age th e b anqu e ts in the P ryt an eu m an d coll e ct e d the ,

jus tic e fe e s 5 for e x ampl e th e s e v ery P ryt an e a ”

,
.

It h as n o w b e e n s e e n both fro m Hindu an d cl a ss ic al ,

sourc e s as w ell as di stinctly mark e d by ge ographic l

, a

nome nclature t h at the C e c OO pas or Cooc rOO Chie fs t he

,
r -
,
’
-
,

Bharat a cl ans an d the P and ava s rule d in Ath e ns 5 th at

, ,

th ey c ame fro m the A ttock an d th e vicinity of Cashmir , ,

wh ere th ey h av e b ee n always plac e d by the b e st Hindoo

aut h orit ie s The B H A R A T S h av e also b ee n shown as the
. A

P E O TI A N S in the imm e di at e V i ci nity of th eir fe llo w

,

e mi grant s the C A S S I O P E I or p e opl e of C ashmi r an d in

, / , ,

th e imme d iat e Vi ci ni t y of t h e C E C R OO S und er t he n ame

’
,

C I C U R O S wh ere also has b e e n po int e d out P A N D O S I A or

2
, ,

the town of P an do o .

Th e s e , th e n ,
are th e Cl ans of t he Attock an d t he
B H A R A TA S ,
an d th e C E C
’
R O O - P A S , an d the V A I JA Y A S , an d
t he D E L B H O I S, whom the Gre eks
an d th e B A L AN O J, ,

to t ally ignorant of the sourc e s of th eir own langu age ,

wrot e down as A U TOC H T H O N S TH E S P R O TI A N S C E C R O P S ,

-
, ,

the PE G E AN , DE L P H O I , an d AP O L L O .

I sh all n ow rap idly draw t o a clos e this outli n e Of

primitive Attic Histo ry which how e ver Slight in e xt e nt , , ,

will ye t h av e the c ert ain re s ult of d em onst rating th e s tat e ,

of d a kn e ss in which we h ave b e e n co mp elle d to g op e our

r r

way in c ons e qu e nc e p artly of th e v anity an d p art ly o f the

, ,

singul ar religious vie ws h eld by Hella s generally B efo re .

I concl ud e t hi s sk e tch I sh all b riefly revie w the main ,

1
Mulle r s ’
D orians, v ol . 11 .
p
. 1 41 .
2
Cachgros .
338 THE MIN OTAU R .

of C ret e at the p erio d in conn e ction with this far fam e d -

r e co rd ,
w ill cle arly d e monst rat e the fe eble st at e of the
kingdo m Of Ath e ns U nd er the infl uenc e of th e maxims
.

an d l aws o f t h e ce l eb rat e d S a g e M e nu th e k in gd o m of ,

C re t e app e a s t o h ave ri s e n to an u n ex ample d st a te of

r

p ro sp erity 5 an d e ve n in the t ime of Ho mer wh e n it s ,

power w s al re ady on th e d e clin e nine ty citie s were the

a ,

flo urishing e vid enc e s o f it s v ast p rosp erity J udging f om . r

no sc anty e vid enc e s still p re s erv e d in the ge ographi cal

fe at u e s Of th t onc e w e althy st at e m any st rong fe at ure s
r a ,

O f t h e B r h m ini c l syst e m app e ar to point to t h e t ru e

a a

c au s e of t he trib ut ary p o sitio n Of Ath e ns in the d ays of

Th e s eu s .Wh ile Ath ens wa yet struggling for th at s

comp act form of governme nt by which al on e her political ,

e xi st e nc e co u ld b e fos t e re d an d maint in e d C ret e s ee m s a ,

to h av e b e e n u nd er the pow erful infl uenc e s of a qu asi

B rah minic al p rie sthood .

A t ib u t e was d e m and e d fro m the th e n fe ebl e st at e Of

r

Att ic a 5 viz th e annu al s a crific e of e v e n yo uths a n d s e v e n

.
,
s

m aid e ns t o b e Offe re d up to t he M E N o o TA U R A ( M E N O
,
-
,
l

TA U R O S
),
o r t h e M e noo D u g a D ur g a
- i n t h r
e ch a a ct e r
.
,
r

of C ali the awful godd e ss of d e st ru ction is p erh aps the

, ,

m ost s anguinary Of th e H indoo d eitie s S he i s re pre .

s ent e d as w e aring a n e ckl ac e of skulls an d with ferocio u s ,

joy trampling u pon a p o st rat e hum an body Her ritu al

,
r .

i s e qually san guin ary F ro m thi s p e il th e yo ung Ath e nian

. r

m on arch e sc p e d by g aining th e affe ctions of th e p rie st e ss

a

of the i dol The oth er event which occurring in the

.
,

milit ary c are er of Th e s e us has give n ri s e t o g rav e do ubt

,

an d c O iou s sp e c ul at ion I t rust w ill now t ak e it s pl ac e in

p ,

t h e c at e go y o f Histo ry
r I all ud e to th e Th e s e an co m b ats
.

w ith t he Am azons an d more e sp e cially to th at p art of the

,

suppos e d l e g end which assigns the s c en e Of the l ast gre at

c onfli ct to A t h e ns i ts elf .

1
Tara (pron ounce d Ta u/rd )
, Du g
r a ; M em o Tara -
,
th e Menu D urga -
.
 THE AMA ON S Z . 339

Att ic nt iquarie s Obs erv e s M r Grot e confid ently

a ,
.
,
“

po int e d o ut t he ex act po it ion of the two con ten ding armie 5

s s

t he l e ft wing O f t he A ma zons re s t e d upo n t he po t o c c u s

p ie d by the co mm e mo rative monu ment c all e d the A mazo

n ei on ; t he righ t w ing to u ch e d the Pn x th e pl ac e in
y ,

which the p ublic ass emblie of the Ath enian d e mocracy s

w e re afterwards h eld The d et ail s an d fl uctuations of

.

t he c o m bat as we ll as t h e fin al t ium ph n d cons e qu e nt

,
r a

truc e w ere re count e d by th e s e author with

,
c o mpl e t e s as

faith an d a s mu ch circ um t antiality as tho e of the s s

b attl e of Plat aea by Herodot us The ep ulchral e dific e

,
. s

c alle d the A ma on eion the t o mb or pill ar of Anti Opé n e ar

z ,

h
t e w e st e n g at e of t h e c ity
r — th e spot c all e d th e H ork o
m o sio n n e ar t he t e mpl e of Th e s eu s its e lf a n d th e s acrific e s
, ,

whi ch it wa c usto m ary to Offe r to the Am azons at the

s

p e riodical fe stival of the Thé sia—w ere all so m any reli

gions mementos of this victory which was m o e over a ,
r

favourit e subj e ct Of art both with the sculpto r an d th e

p aint er at Ath ens as w ell as in o th er p arts Of Gre e c e
,
.

N O po tion of th e ant i h isto ri c al e p ic app e ars t o h av e

r -

b e e n m ore d e eply work e d into the n at ion al mind of Gre e ce

th an the inva sion an d d e fe at of t h e Am azons It was not .

only a const ant th eme of th e logograph ers but was also ,

familiarly app eal e d to by the pop ul ar o rat ors along with ,

M arathon a nd S al amis among t hos e ant iqu e e xploit s of,

which th eir fellow citiz ens might j u s tly b e p rou d It

- .

forme d a p art Of th e re trosp e ctiv e faith Of H erod ot u s ,

Lysias Plato an d Isok rat és and the e x act d at e Of the

, , ,

e v e nt was s ettl e d by t h e chronologist N or did t he s .

A th e nians st and alon e in such a b eli e f Thro u ghou t .

m any oth er re gions of Gre e c e both Eu op e an an d A siatic ,

r ,

t raditions an d mem orials of the Amazons w ere fo und .

At M e g ara at Troez en in L a coni a n e ar C ap e Taen aru s

, , ,

at Ch oeron e i a in B o tia an d in m o re t h a n o n e p art of

,

Th e ss aly e pulch re s or monu ments Of the Amaz ons w ere

,
s
34 0 THE AMAZ ON S .

p re s erve d The w arlik e wo men (it was s aid ) on th eir

.
,

way to Attic a h ad not t rave rs e d thos e co untrie s witho u t

,

le aving som e e vid ence s of th eir p ass a ge ”

H e re i s anoth e r .

inst anc e of the ill effe cts p rodu c e d upon Gre e k Hi sto ry
-
,

by Gre ek Etymology .

The t erm “
Amazon will be found to h ave no m ore ,

connexion w ith the i d e a of B re ast le ss femal e s th an th at

“ ” -
,

of the A utochthons with the Earth

” “ ”
Wh e n th e s e .

A mazons mad e th eir t e rrific onsl aught into th e t errito ry

of Ath e ns the Gre e k form Of Amazons was not in
,
“ ”

u se am ongst t he th e n inh ab it ants of A tt i c a Th e s e .

A M A Z O N E S w ere pl ainly an d s imply

” ”
U M A S O ON S or -
,

U M A s S O N S 5 U M A S O O N A s ignifying U M A s D A U G H TE R
’ ’
- - - .
,

U M A i s t he app ell ati on of P arvat i or D urg a the conso rt

, , ,

of M ah ad eva or S iva UM E s UM A S LOR D

,
”
is t he
.
-
,
’
,

title of S iv a an d U M A S O O T the s am e wo rd with U M A

,
” -
,

S O O N Oo
-
”
signifi e s C R TI K E Y A t he G O D O F W R who has
,
2
A ,
A ,

b e en already notic e d as t he n ame giv e n to the C A R TI ,

CEY A N or WA R C H I E F S of M O U N T C E R C E TI U S
, ,
.

Here th e n by t he plain p ra ctic al me ans of a translation

,

from the languag e of the A M A Z O N S in lie u of Greelc con ,

j e c tur e w e,
a rr iv e a t a pos it iv e H i s tori c a l F a c t T h a t not .

only S tre e R aj yam or F e male Governme nt s exist e d of old

, ,

a s in th e c a s e O f S e mirami s but th at l arg e bodie s of ,

wo me n a dopt e d the u se of arm s ( as we h ave lat ely s ee n ,

in t he war of t he Af i c an Amaz o n s) will n o w be se t b e yond

r

a doubt Their ettl e me nts are m ark e d with the utm ost
. s

p re cision Their w ell known abode was on an d n e ar the

.
'

Therm o don Th ere still re mains th eir re co rd on t he

.
,

G ulf of A M I S E N U S i e U M A S E N A
“ ” -
“
D uR G A s WA R
,
. .
-
,
’
e

”
A g ain to t he w e st on the s ame co ast of the
3
R I OR S .
,

1
Grot e s Hist Gre e c e,
i pp 2 89, 2 9 0 v ol
’
. . . . .

2 “
S OON OO an d S OO TA, A S O N 5 S O ON A , “
A A U H TE R D G .

3
Uma , wife O f S iva, an d sen a , an army “
S ena a go d d e ss 5 t h e p e r .
,

sonifi e d armament Of t h e
g o d s,
t h e Wife o f K art i k eya —W ILS O N S S a ns L ex .
’
. .
34 2 THE AMAZ ON S .

Amazons, h aving ack nowl e dg e d the In dO Ath enian

an d -

p ractic e an d opinio ns t allying with th e s e matt er of fact

Am azons in t he e re cti on of a column of a s e p ulchral
, ,

e dific e an d t h e c e l e b rat i on of a p e ri odi c al s a crific e I c an

, ,

no m ore consider the latt er inv e ntions th an I consid er the ,

U m aso o n s i e io nv nt ns
,
— th e y mu st st and an d falljt o gether .

N ay th e v e ry i gnoranc e whi ch in uni on with th e s e

, , ,

—
m e me ntos of d i st ant c e n turie s me me ntos tho ro u ghly
I n dian in th e ir p eriodi c al re c urre nc e an d in the styl e ,

of the re cording st ct ru ur e — corrupt e d a name but re t ain e d ,

a p ra c ti ce
— form an irre sistible evid enc e Of a fa ct An d .

whil e the sculptor the p aint er an d the po et w ere pro

, ,

du c in g arti stic m e mo ials of Gre e k Am az ons a s t he r

,

re p re s e nt ativ e s of an Indi a n R a c e th e y too w e re a dding ,

a t e st imony to th e ir o wn i gno ra nc e, a b a s i s fo r b a s e l e ss

t h e o rie s bu t at t h e s am e t ime an unw itt ing co rrobo rati on

,

of F A C T It was not without good re a son th at historians

.
,

orato rs and chronologists felt conc erning th e s e Am azons

, , ,

an d spok e of th e m a s of no i ma gin ary b eings

,
.

L et the subj e ct e v e n as h andl e d by the G re eks d ivi d e

, ,

its elf into it s two co mpon e nt p arts vi z i mposs ibl e ag ent s , .

,

an d pos i bl e a ctss— which is the m aximum an d the mini

,

—
m um of th e c a s e 5 pl a c e th e im possibl e in one sc al e an d ,

t he possibl e i n t h e oth er ; t he re a son abl e poss ibl e m ust

o utw eigh the unre a so nabl e impo sible S h all we th e n to s .
,

t rid O f a difli c ulty re c e iv e e vi d e nc e O f a ct i on t a ss ign

g e , ye ,

i nv e nt i o n as the so u c e of a ction ? Th at wo uld b e t o

r

inv e nt an inv e ntion for oth ers T he whol e p rod uct of my .

inv e sti g at ions sl e nd e r in am ount but mighty in p ri ncipl e

, , ,

will I tru st le a d to a mo re p ractic al syst e m of

, ,

d et ermining e vi denc e It will d e monst rat e th at we .

are not w arra nt e d in d e st roy ing t h e fo und at i on of t h e

b u ilding b e caus e grot e squ e fig ure s d e stroy the simplicity

,

of the front age .

It was not witho ut re ason th at the a cc o mplish e d

 THE BHARATAS . 34 3

int ell e ct
of Julius C aes ar acknowl e dge d the Amasoon s as
h aving on c e c onqu ere d an d h eld in do minion a l arg e
po rtion of A sia 5 an d if th at gre at w arrior in co mm on
”
,

with t he ancients whil e b elieving the univ ers al form

,

of the A mazonian accou nts cre dit e d also the results of ,

their p row e ss I am w ell cont e nt along with historica l

, ,

t o re c eiv e as hi sto ric al th e a ch ie ve m e nts of

”
AMA S O ON S ,
”
t he AMA Z ON S .

A s th e B H A R A TA V A I JA Y A P A N D E A C E C R O P I A an d
, , , ,

oth er clans un d er the n ame of P R U TA N E S A I G I A L E S

, , ,

P A N D O O S n d C E C R O P S h ave b e e n distinctly shown in th e

,
a ,

c olony of the Attock it is but re ason able to antic ip at e a ,

cl ass of society ex actly co rre sponding to the o rigin al

im migr ants ; an d if thi s b e th e c a e m ost c e t ainly thos e s ,
r

a cco unts o f t h e e arly syst e m of Att i c gov e rn m e nt wh i ch ,

h av e co me down to o ur t ime s throu gh the me dium of ,

G eek writers mu st be liable to mis appreh ension unle ss

r , ,

thos e o rigin al n am e s whi ch h ave d e sc ende d t o our time ,

h ave b e en translat e d as w ell as the g en eral n arrativ e , ,

whi ch st ands in conn e ction with thos e n ame s To .

d emons trat e the thoro ughly I n dian ch a acter Of the r

primitive population of Atti c a an d to e xhibit th at p rimi ,

t iv e fe ature in all it s forc e I c annot do b e tt er th an ,

p re s e nt the re a de r with the exce llent obs ervat ions o f the

autho r j u st qu ot e d Hi s t e st im ony is th e m ore v alu able
.
,

b e c au e thro u ghout the whole of his (in many re sp e cts )

s ,

a d mi abl
r work he app e ars to h av e had no su sp icio n of
e ,

t h e o rigin al st arting point of t he inh ab it ants of H ell a s ,

a n d cons e qu e ntly h as t re at e d of the H e ll e n e in th eir own s

p rimitive e st at e upon the s ame p rinciple s as thos e which

,

apply t o th e H o m eri c an d Th u cy di d e an Gr e e k I am .

h appy to find th at th e r ea li ties of Attic socie ty in t he ,

m ost di st ant a g e s are g rant e d by M r Grot e altho u gh t he

, .
,

p erson ality Of such indivi duals as Th e s eus an d the

,
,

e xi st e nc e of s uch pl a c e s a s Troy are t re at e d a s un re al , .

34 41 PRIMITIVE ATHEN S .

The ccount he has give n of the constitu e nt p arts Of

a

the A t ti c st at e are so j u st an d t ru e t o t h e h ab its an d

,

syst e m Of the t ib e s of the Att ock in the Olde n time th at

r , ,

I c annot but introd u c e th e m in thi s pl c e a .

The Phrat ie s an d G e nt é th e m e lv e s
r
”
s ays Mr Gro t e s s , .
,

w ere eal ancie nt an d durable a ss o ciations among the

r , ,

A t h e nian p e opl e hi ghly impo rt ant to b e und e rstood

, Th e .

b asis of th e whol e was t he ho u s e h e arth or family —a , , ,

nu mb er of which gre at er or l es s co mpos e d the Ge ns or

, ,

G e n o s Thi s Gens was t h erefo re a cl an s ept or e nlarge d

.
, , ,

an d part ly fa ct it io u s b roth erhood bou nd tog eth er by

, , ,

1 Co mm on re l ig io u s c ere m onie s an d e xcl u iv e p rivile g e

.
,
s

of p rie stho o d in h o no ur of the s am e god suppos e d to be

, ,

t he p rimit iv e anc e sto r an d ch ara ct eri s e d by a spe cial ,

surn ame 2 By a co mm on bu ial pl ac e

. . By mutu al r -
.

rights of s u cc e ss i on to p rop erty 4 By re cip roc al Obli . .

g a ti o n s of h e lp d e fe nc e a n d r e
,
dre ss o f i nj u ri e s 5,
By . .

mut u al ri ght an d Oblig ati on to i nt e rmarry in c e rt ain

d et ermin at e c as e s e sp e cially wh ere th ere was an orph an
,

d aught er or h eire ss 6 By poss e ssion in so m e c as e s at . .

,

l e ast of common p ro pert y an archon an d a t re as urer of

, ,

th eir own S u ch w ere th e rights an d oblig ations ch arac

.

t e risin g t h e g e nt il e u n i on t he phr atic u ni on b ind ing : ,

t o g eth er s everal g e nt e s was l e ss int im at e bu t still inclu de d

, ,

so me mutu al rights an d Obligations Of an an alogo u s

ch aract er an d e sp e cially a commu nion of p articul ar s acre d
,

rit e s an d m ut u al p rivil e g e s Of p ros e cu t i on in t he e v e nt of ,

a ph rato r b e ing sl ain E a ch phratry was c onsi d e re d as

.

belonging to on e Of th e fou t rib e s an d all the phratrie s r ,

of the s me t rib e e nj oy e d a c ert ain p e riodic al commu ni on

a

O f s a c re d it e s u nd e r the p re s id e ncy of a m agi st rat e c all e d

r , ,

t h e P hl B asileu s or Trib e K ing s ele ct e d f o m t he

-
, ,
r

E up at ri ds Z e u s G ele On wa s in t hi s m ann er t h e p at ro n
:

god of the t rib e G ele 6nt e s L astly all the fo ur trib e s .

,

were l ink e d tog eth e r by the co mmon wo rship of Apollo

346 THE BROTHERHOO S D .

might visit the count y with disple as ure The larg er r .

a ssociat ion c all e d G e ns (Phratry T ib e )w ere fo rme d by

s, ,
r ,

an e xt e n ion of t he s am e p rincipl e of t h e f m ily

s con a ,

si de re d a s a re l i gi o u s b roth erhood worshippin g so me ,

co mmon god o r here with an pp rop riat e u n am e and a s r ,

re cogn i s ing him a t h eir jo int nc e s t o r 5 a nd t he fe stiv als O f

s a

The o e nia an d Ap at u ia ( the fi rst Att ic an d th e s e cond

,
r , , ,

co mm on to all the I onic rac e )annu ally b ro u ght tog eth e r ,

t he m e mb e rs of th e se ph rat rie s an d g e nt e s fo r wo sh ip r ,

fe stivity an d m int e n anc e of sp e cial symp athie s 5 thu s

,
a

s trength e nin g the l arg er tie s without e ffacing the s malle r .

”

The P H R A TR I E S ”
h e re notice d are the fB H R A TR I Y A
, ,
‘
,

or B H Y A D S o r B R O T H E R H O O D S e mb ra cing all t he d e sc e nd
, ,

a nts Of o n e an d th e s a m e stock whi ch aft e rw ar d s b e c ame ,

of a milit ary ch aract e r whil e the GA N A was as just ,

_ ,
2
,

d e scrib e d a clan but m o re st rictly a t rib e

, ,
.

The cu sto m O f m arri ag e am ong t he R ajpo ots ( HyHnian s , ,

I oni an )in the c a s e Of h eire ss e s or d aught ers h as b e e n

s, ,

ably re m ark e d u pon by Colon e l Todd .

R j poots
a s ays th at a uthor n ev er int ermarry w ith
, ,

th eir o wn k m ; th e p rohibitio n has no limit 5 it e xt e nds

t o t h e r e m ot e st d e gree All th e s e clan s are re solv abl e
.

i nto t he g e n eri c t e m Of t he ra c e or Clil a S e so dia

r A ,
.

S e s dia m an an d wo m an c annot u nit e in w e dlock all

o —
th e s e are th e refo re of the blood roy al ”
.

The “
Z E U S G E L E O N of the day of The s e u s was t he
”
, ,

J ain a GE L O N G o r G E L U M o r G R A N D L A M A the Pont iff

, , ,

Of th e t rib e G E L O N TE S o r G E L ON G S ; th at i s of the L A M A I C
, ,

P R I E S TS who st ill subsi st t o thi s v ery day u nd er t h at

,

n ame ; while A P O L L O P A T R O U S is A B A L O N O J BU D H -
’
-
,

or th e BU D H A K I N G ; for A pollo o r Crishn a is

”
RA O , , ,

th e fath er of th e H Y AN H ”
( I ON
) o r t h e Y A TR I B E S
, ,
.

H e nc e it w ill no long e r s urp ris e us to find on t h e pu n

, ,

c iple s b e fo re l ai d down th at any n at ion o r t rib e should

,

1
Hist Gre e c e, vo l iii , p 7 4
’
Grot e s . . . . .

Bhra tra, a b rot h er 5 B hra triga, attribut ive form .

3
Gana, a tri be .
 THE AV ATAR . 47

look up to its p arent stock w ith such an amount of ,

r e v e re n c e an d a do rat i on a s to inv e st th at P at iarch w ith,

r

t h e att rib ut e s of D ivin ty i — e sp e ci ally as this wo uld , ,

o n B ud histic p rinc ipl e s b e the n at ural cons e qu enc e

’
.
,

Th u s, h av ing a cknowl e dg e d th at t he h i st o ian H ek a r

t aeu s i a r e al m an an d do ubtl e ss his fath e r H e ge san de

s ,
r

also I c annot s ubscrib e to th e d oct rin e th at it wo uld b e

,

u ns afe to m a ch u p his g e n e alogi c al l a dd e r fift e e n st e ps to

r , ,

th e p re s e nc e of th e anc e sto rial god of who m h e bo a st e d 5

n or do I b el ie v e th at th e upp e r st e ps of th e l a dd er w ill b e

fo und b rok en an d un re al 5 on the contrary I b elie ve

“ ’
,

t h e m to b e quit e so u nd an d s ubst anti l Lycurgu s who a .

,

trac e d his p e digree to a sourc e far mo re rem ot e th an th at

of H ek at aeu s h as upon ge ographic al evid enc e in p erfe ct
, , ,

h armony with the ge n eral hist o ry of his trib e an d p e ople ,

b ee n fou nd t o be p e rfe ctly corre ct N o w j udging fro m the .

,

known c are with which the ancie nt t rib e s of India pre

-

s erv e d th eir g ene alogie s th at g en e alogy Of H ek ataeu s ,

wa p e rfe ctly co rre ct whi ch t rac e d hi s o i gin to so m e

s ,
r

D ev a or Bud hi st S aint 5 for thi s as I h ave alre ady shown

’
, ,

i s th e p op e r d e finit ion of the t e rm Th e os a s u s e d by

”
r ,

t he I ndo Helle n e s - .

The A P A T U R I A of the I ndo G re e k Th e s eu s ti me wa s

’
-
,

simply the A B A TA R Y A (AV A TA R )fe stival to which all had ,

a cc e ss while t he TH E O E N I A w ere for the Bu d histic ’

-
,

p e opl e of the Attock who w ere DE v E N A the D ev a or ,

-
’
,
2

H O L Y TR I B E The fe stiv al of the A V A TA R S o ccurre d in the

- .

m onth B H A v A N E P U S Y I AN ( P U A N E P S I A N ) or Bhoo wan e

’ 2
- -

an d P uso o 5 th e fe st iv al Of P arv a t i an d S iv a S uch w e re

4
.

th e fe tiv ls an d such th e rit e s th at a cco mp anie d a c o n si

s a ,

derable p art Of th e first emi g rants fro m th e l and Of the

1
Grot e Hi st Gree ce
p 74 v ol 11
’
s .
, . . . .

2 ”
V ena, a t rib e ; lo st ( S ee Rul e vii App endix )
’
v . . .

3 Hva vé—pwu Bh avane i s generally sp e lt Bowane e

x . .

4
Bha vane, a form Of P arva ti . P asoo, Siva .
( de App endix, D urga
Vi and
34 8 N A CRAR U Y .

Hel a M ount ains ttock The s ame p e ople intro

an d the A .

duc e d into Att i c a the politi c al d ivis i ons of th e ir fath e r

l and but thos e politic al divi sions are amongst the m ost
,

obscure in cl assic al arch ae ol o gy Thu s little is known of .

,

the n at u re of th e N au crary the n ame of a divi sion of

”
,

th e inh ab it ants of A tt i c Ho w e m b arra ss ing th i s ubj e ct a . s

h as p rov e d to th e v e y b e st ant i qu arians w ill b e s e e n fro m

r ,

t he following e xt ra ct fro m a most e xc e ll e nt wo rk o n ,

cl ass ic al anti quitie s .

Wh at the N au crarie s w ere p re viou s to the le gislation ,

of S olon is not st at e d anywh ere but it is not imp rob able

, ,

th at th e y w ere p olitic al divi sions similar to the D em e s in

the const itu t ion of Cl e i sth e n e s At any ra t e how .
,

e ve r th e N aucrari e s b e fore th e t im e of S ol o n c an h av e
,

had no conn e cti on with the n avy 5 an d the wor d N au kraro s

c annot b e d eriv e d fro m N au s a ship but from N aio ; ,

an d N aukraro s i s only anoth e r fo rm for N auk le ro s in th e ,

s ens e of a hou s eholder a s N aulon was u s e d for the re nt ,

’

Of a ho u s e Wh e n the classic al re a der le rns th at the

”
. a

t erm N A U C HA R o s is a Gre ek disguis e for N A U G R A

“ ”
-
’ ‘
-i

R A J or th e H E A D C I TI Z E N of his d ivision or in Ind ian

2
, ,

p arl anc e the D I S TR I C T P O TA I L he will at onc e h ave an

, ,

ins ight into th e whol e qu e st ion a s it b e ar s upon the ,

p rimitiv e pop ul at ion Of Th e s e an an d Ce crOpian Attic a .

The Bu d hi sti c s tru cture O f th at pop ul atio n i s so w e ll

’

pourtray e d by M r D avis th at his re m arks n ee d only to b e

.
,

re a d to imp re ss t h e st am p Of convi ct i on u pon th e u n

b iass e d mind as to the I ndian or gIn of the p rimitive

,
i

Gree k popul ation .

He obs e rv e s S ons are cons i d ere d in this cou nt ry

‘

, ,

wh ere the pow er ov er th em is so ab so lu t e thro u gh

‘

life as a sure s uppo rt as w ell as a p rob able so urc e

, ,

1
Smith
’
s Diet . Of Gre e k an d Roman Antiq .

a c itiz en ; N aga/ra j ( ) ead

h
'

2
N a ugara ( sp e lt N agara )
,
-
ra N a ukra -ros ,
of

t he c itiz ens.
 XXI .

THE BU D H IST
’
M I S S I ON A R Y .

do eey e o r o r cp Eocpzo r fi IIvfla ydpp

i
b
'
r '
o .

D U R I N G the a ge s th at had el aps e d f om th e grand dis r

rupt i on of t h e Hin dO H ell e ni c e l e m e nts of socie ty at th e

-

war O f Tro y to t he e ra of th e re m ark abl e B ud hi st

’
, ,

whos e hi t o ry w ill now I tru st b e pl ac e d in a di t inct

s , ,
s

oi nt of v i e w th e doct rin e s O f t he B R A TA N K A I R E S or
p
-
, ,

M E D I TA TI V E U N I TA R I A N S O F C A S H M I R app e ar to h av e ,

slu mb ere d .

Thos e L am ai c w ritings m on a sti c s ervic e s a nd l ong , ,

e ie s
s r Of mira c ulous a g e ncie s wh ich h a d for a g e s
ri v e t e d th e a sc e nd a n cy O f t he Bu d hist p rie sthood
’
,

h a d at l e ngth s u cc umb e d to t h e u nit e d infl uenc e of a

p opul ar po e try an d still m ore to the e xp ulsion Of thos e
,

D E S P A TI S or L A N D L whos e int ere t h ad ev er

’
-
, ORDS -
,
s ,

both in I ndia and Gre e c e b e e n e x ert e d to u phold the ,

splendour an d the pow er of the Bu d hist Prie sthood ’

.

H enc e fo rw ard a m ore h umbl e sph e re Of a ct ion b e c am e

t h e p rovinc e of th at onc e b rillian t hi erarchy Its M el am .

p u s e s of old thos e m arvel wo rkin g p rop agandi ts of

,
- s

a nci e nt d ays ,
h a d w e ll ni gh p a ss e d aw ay an d the d e s
-
,
f

c e n dant s of th e Tart arian p rie sthood w e re now O fficiat ing

in hu mbl e g ui s e in th at l and in wh i ch th e y onc e bo a st e d

,

a S t at e Ch ur ch an d S t at e e mol um e nts
,
The s am e ing e .

nions t eache rs who had su cc e ssfully t raine d the politico

1
D e s p ot e s
-
. De s, a land ; pati, a lord or p rin ce .
 ’
THE BUD H IST MISS ION ARY . 35 1

re ligio u s c are er of N UM A TH E S P I R I TU A L TE A C H E R ,
’ “
,

h d in H e ll a s long s inc e lost th at infl u e n c e i n pol itic l

a a

a ffairs wh ic h onc e a tt e nd e d t h e ir m o v e m e n t A n i nd i s .

vid ual a t l en gth aro se the Loyol a of his day who w ro ught
, ,

a m arv e l i n t he r e sto rat i on O f t h e anc ient pow e of the r

L am aic o rd e Al tho u gh p re c e d e d by m any S O O B H o o Y A

r .
- -

( S O -
P H O I
) o r M,
e dit ti o nist who a i
av e d a t t h e e x lt e d s rr a

Obj e c t O f i d e nt ific ati on w i th th e D iv in e E s e n c e

”
h e was s ,

t h e g re at an d s u cc e ssful ch amp ion who was d e s t in e d to

r e viv e L a m ai s m — n o t i n G re e c e fo r her p re e nt fe e l ings ,
s

were of a n at u e too b uoyant to b e ar the d ull w eight of a

r

m on a s tic e s t bl ishm e n t but i n o th er l ands wh e re the

a ,

pl ant of B ud hism m ight shoot fo rth flo uri h an d b ear

’
,
s ,

m u ch f uit rThe cho ic e m ad e was as a d mirabl e a s the

.

s ag aci us t act of the L am a mi ssion a y

o r .

I t w s to th e a dop t e d l and of th e e xil e d P a n doo s thos e

a ,

anc ie n t ch a mp i ons o f B u d hi sm th at h e n o w b e nt hi s st e ps
’
, ,

w e arie d w ith the gigantic lab o urs of a thirty y e ar t rav el s

’
.

In th at co unt ry of t he ancie nt B H A R A T I a co u ntry whi ch ,

th ey had col onis e d c ent u ie s p revio u s to his rival an d r ar ,

whi ch now app e ars on the map Of I taly as B R U TI I did ”

,

h e at l e ngth fix o n t h e s e at of a c tion which was t o c rown

with unp re c e d e nt e d s ucc e s the l bo urs fore thou ght an d s ,
a , ,

s ag acity Of many y e a s The M e dit ative s Of Cashmir r .

h av e b e e n alre ady pointe d out in the l and of the HE

a s t h e C a ssio poe Th e s am e B ud hi tic b ands
’
P AIRUS ,
i . s

b a d a cco mp anie d t h e Bh arat a s to S o uth e n I t aly wh ere r ,

t h e town of T H E P A N D O O S ( P A N D O S I A )wa ag ain s e e n t o ,

s

ri s e i n th e vi c inity of t he Riv er of t h e S U B U D H A S S
( A -

B A TU s R I V E R
) i m m e d,
i at e ly t o t h e so u th of wh i ch w a s t he

L A M A I C s et tl eme nt of the HY A C H I E F S It was how

2
- .
2
,

1
N UM A—GU RU , S PIRITU A L TE A CH E R Fro m N ames,
’

TH E . re ve re n c e 5
fro m N 22m, t o b e n d .

2 L A M ETI CUS SI N U S, L AM AS
’
BA Y .

3
HI -
P P ON IA -TE S ( HI -
PA N YA DES— ) HYA ,
’
CHIE F S L A N D .
 P Y THAGORAS .

v e r ou the I t alian c o ast imm e di t ly in co mmunic ation

'

e ,
a e

with the sho re o f G re e c e th at t he z e alo us but cl e a r

s ,

sight e d L amaic e nvoy to ok his p o sitio n Thu s po t e d . s ,

his infl ue nc e if s u c c e ssful wo u ld b e felt not only in I t aly

, , ,

but in H e st e rn H e ll a s 5 w h il e th e m arit im e p o s iti on O f

’

C ot o n a p re s e nt e d g re t fa ciliti e s fo r co mm u ni c atio n wit h

r a

oth er e miss a ie fro m the L am aic c o unt rie s of the E a t

r s s .

Th e re i s no on e who i s a cqu aint e d w ith t h e e n e rg e t ic

e nt e rp ri s e s of th e B ud hi t s of ant i q uity but mu s t d uly
’
s

app e ciat e
r at once the d ifficul tie s an d t he su cc e ss of
P yth ago ra s Th ere is no do ubt th at m any linge ing
. r

i nfl u e nc e s of t h e o ld L a mai c e st ablish m e nts st ill h ad th e i r

u ns e e n tho u gh gu i d in g infl uenc e s i n S o uth e n I t aly a t

,
r

t h e p e riod of t h e a riv al of th at e n erg e tic an d gift e d

r

in d ivi du al who a t o n e p erio d s way e d th e d e stini e s of t h e

, , ,

gre at er p art of S o uth ern It aly thou gh th e mighty h and ,

which m ov e d the co mplic at e d m achin e of gov ern me nt w s a

an inv i s ibl e h and I t wa s the m a s t e r h and of th at c atholic

.

S aky a or unive rs al Pot e nt at e —M I N D

, ,
.

Pyth agoras writ e s M r Grot e ( who has c ert ainly

,
.
,

th e cl e are st vie w of t h e ch ara ct e r obj e c t an d syst e m of ,

s,

t h e p ofo u nd S am ian th at h as b e e n hith e rt o d awn

r ,
r

fro m p ure ly cl assic l so urc e ) Pyth agora s wa s fo under

a s,
“

of a broth erho o d o igin ally b ro ugh t tog eth er by a ,

r

r e l i g io u s infl ue nc e an d w ith O bs e rv anc e s app ro ach in g

,

to m on ast ic p e c uli a ity wo rking in a dire ction at r ,

onc e religio u s politic al an d scien tific an d ex e rci sing

, , ,

for so m e t im e re al pol it i c al a sc e nd ancy

a bu t aft e r ,

w ards b anish e d fro m gov e nment an d s t at e affairs int o r

a s e c t a i an p riv a cy w it h
r scient ific p ursuits n ot with ,

o u t how e v e r st ill p rodu c ing so mc st at e s me n individ ually

, , ,

di tinguish e d Amids t the multit ud e of fal e an d apoc y

s . s r

ph al st at e ments which circul at e d in ant iquity re sp e ct ing

t hi s c el eb rat e d m an we find a fe w impo rt ant fa cts ,
 54 P YTHAG ORAS THE S AIN T .

O f the p ers o n al doct in e s or Opinions Of Pyth agoras

r ,

continu e s M G rot e wh om we mu st di stinguish f o m

r .
,
“
r

Philol au s an d the s ubs e qu e nt Pyth g ore ans we h av e littl e a ,

c ert ain kno wle dge tho u gh doub tle t he first germ of th eir
,
ss

ge ome try a strono my & c mu st h av e p oc ee d e d fro m him

, ,
.
,
r .

B ut th at he b elie v e d in th e m e t e mpsychos i s o r t rans mi gra

t ion o f t h e so uls of d e c e a s e d m e n in t o oth e m en as w e ll a s r

animal s we kno w n o t only by o t h e r e vi d e nc e bu t also by

, , ,

t he t e timo ny of his c o nt e mpor ry th e ph ilos o ph ic Z e no

s a ,

p h a n é s of E l e a Py th a go
. ra s s e e ing a dog b e at e n,
an d ,

h e ari n g him h o wl de sire d the st rik e r to d e sist s aying

, , ,

It i s th e so u l of a frie nd of m in e who m I re c o gni s e d by ,

hi s vo ic e . Thi s t og e th e r with th e g e n e ral t e stim o ny of

’
,

H érak le itu s th t Py th ago ra wa s a m an of e xt e n i e

,
a s s v

re s e arch an d a cq uire d inst ru ct i on bu t artful for mi sch ie f ,

a n d d e s t it ut e Of so u nd judgm e nt —i s all t h at we know

ab o u t him fro m his cont e mp ora ie s r .

“
Pyth go ra s c o mbin e s the ch ara ct er Of a S ophist (a
a

m a n of l a g e Obs erv at ion an d cl e v e r a sc e nd e nt inv e nt iv e

r , , ,

mind 5 th e o rigin al s e ns e of the wo d s ophi t p rio r t o t he r s ,

pole mics of th e Plat onic s ch o ol an d the o nly s ens e kn o wn ,

t o H ero dot u ) with t h at O f an insp ire d t e a ch e r p oph e t

s , ,
r ,

an d w o k r e r O f m i rac l e s — app ro a ch in g to a n d so m e tim e s ,

e v e n c o nfo und e d w i th th e gods n d e mpl oy ing all th e s e ,

a

g ift s t o fo u nd a n e w sp e c ial o rd e r O f b re th re n b o u nd ,

t og e th e r by r el igio us rit e s an d obs e rv ati ons p e culi ar t o

th e m s elve s I n his p ro min e n t voc at ion an alo go u s t o th at
.
,

of E pimenidés O rph eu s or M e l mpu s he app ear a the

, ,
a , s s

re v e al e r of a m o d e of l ife c lcu l at e d t o rai e hi ,

dis cipl e s
a s s

abov e t h e l e v e l of m ankind an d to re co m m e nd th e m t o
,

the favo ur of th e gods ; t he Pyth a g ore an life li k e th e ,

O rph ic life b ei n g int e nd e d a s th e e x c l u iv e p e rog ative of

,
s r

th e b ro th e rh o od app ro a ch e d only by p r o b at ion an d i n it ia

,

t ory c ere moni e s which w ere a d p t e d to s el e ct e nthu siasts

,
a ,

rat h e r th an to an i nd i c ri m in at e c rowd s an d e xa c ting ,

 P YTHAGORAS THE S AIN T . 35 5

a ctive men t al dev otion to the m ast er I n the s e l o fty .

p et e nsions the Ag ige nt in e E mpe doclés e e ms t o h ave

r r s

gre tly cop ie d him tho ugh with s ome v a ie tie ab out h alf
a ,
r s,

a c e nt u ry fte rwards While Aris to tl e t ells u s th at th e

a .
,

K o t on i t e s i d e nt ifi e d Py th a g o a with t h e Hyp e bo re an
r a r s r

A poll o th e s at i ic al Timo n p ro no unc e d him t o h v e b e e n

,
r a

a j u ggle r of l e mn sp e e ch e ng age d in fishing fo r m e n ’

so , .

The i d e ntific at i o n of Py th g o a s by t he K rot oniat e a r s,

w ith the C HI S H N A ( Ap oll o)of K H Y B E R P O O R is e x ac tly th at -

,

which m igh t re a son ably be exp e ct e d f o m thos e who h eld r

th e L m i c do c t in e s
a a Pyth ag or s was undo ubt e dly lo ok e d
r . a

upon as th e in c arn at ion O f C i shn a o r H e ri in wh ich p oint r , ,

Of v i e w h e wo uld n e c e ss arily b e c nsid e e d as t h e H E R I

,
o r

Th e Chie f Of B u d ha s Trib e
“ ’ ’ ”
C U L E s or -
,
.

The s u c c e ss io n o f th e in c n at i ons of B u d h a h as b e com e

’
ar

tho o ughly int erwov e n with th e v ery n at ure Of the L ma

r a

p rie s tho o d an d l aity Of it s exis t e n c e at the p e s ent day . r

in all i ts p imi tive forc e am pl e e vi d e n c e i s s upplie d by t he

r ,

n a rativ e of M M H u e an d Gab et
r .

“
Aft e r e v e ral d ay j ou n ey a c os th e s andy plains of ’
s s r r s

t h e O t o ns we Obs erve d on ou
r ,
w y a s m all L am a r a

m on a t e ry b uilt in a wild n d p ic t u e squ e s it u atio n

s We a r .

p as e d on howe v e r with o ut t pping We w ere alre ady

s , ,
s o .

dist ant from it ab out a gun sh o t wh e n we h e ar d b ehind -

,

us a s it w e re
,
t h e g allop ing O f a ho r e
, We t urn e d s .

ro und an d p erc eiv e d a L am a

,
who was hur ying to wa ds , r r

u s w i th g e at e a g e n e s B ro th er ai d he yo u h v e ‘ ’
r r s .
,
s a
,

p as e d b e fore o ur m on a st ery with ou t st opp ing a e you in

s r

s uc h a h urry th at you c annot re st on e day an d Offer yo ur

a d o ati o ns to ou
r s aint ? r

Ye s we are in a gre at hu rry 5 our jo urn e y i s not on e

of fe w d ays only ; we are go ing t ow a ds th e w e st
a By r
’ "

your physio gno my replie d he I k ne w v e y w ell th at you ,

’
,
r

we re n o t Of t h e M ongolian ra c e 5 I kno w t h at u
y o ar e

1
Hi st
’
Grot e s . of Gre e c e, vo l . iv p 531
. . .
3 56 PYTHAGORAS THE S AIN T .

fro m the w e st 5 but sinc e you are abo ut to t ak e so long a

‘

j ourn ey you w ould b e doing w ell to p ostr t e yo urs elf

,
r a

b e fore o ur s aint 5 th at w o uld b ring you good lu ck .

’

‘
We n e v e bow down b e fore m en ; th e true doctrin e s o f
r

th e w e st are O pp o s e d to th at p a cti c e Our s a i nt i s not

’
r .

mere ly a m an 5 p erh aps yo u are not aw are th a t in our

s mall m on ast ery we h av e th e g o od fort un e to poss e ss a
Chab e on a living B u d h a I t i s two y e ars s in c e b e con
’
r ,
.

d e sc end e d to co m e hith er fro m the holy m ou nt ains of

Thib et 5 I n fa ct h e i s s e v e n y e ar s Of age
,
In on e of his .

fo rmer e xi st e nc e s he was t he Grand L am a of a m ag

,

n ifi c e n t m on a t ery sit u at e d in th i s v all ey which was

s , ,

d e stroy e d in th e t ime Of the w ars of G e ngi s Kh an The .

s aint h aving re app e are d a few y e ars sinc e we h ave h astily

-
,

constru ct e d a s m all mon ast ery Co me b rethren our .

, ,

s aint will e xt e nd his right h and ov er your h e ads an d ,

good fo rt un e will att e nd you r st eps .

’

S u ch is a p i ct ure of t he u niv e r al b e li e f in the e v er s

e xist ing p er son al ity of th e s u cc e sso rs o f th e a nc ie nt

B u d h a The e ffe cts p odu c e d am ong th e Crot on iate s by
’
. r

th e arriv al o f P y th ag oras re s aid to h ave b e e n t ruly ,

a

m arv ello u s ; b eing no thing l e ss th an a m oral an d polit ic al

re fo rm in th e ir m ost pow e rfu l s e ns e L ux ury was .

ab andon e d simplicity to ok t he pl ac e of s e d uc tiv e attire

, .

A t t h e v ery fi rst di c o ur s e of t h e illu tri o u s mi s ion a y of

s s s r

m o ralit y t wo thous and indivi d uals w e re conv e rt e d ; an d

,

t he S u p e m e Co uncil p e n e t rat e d with th e n o ble pow e rs of

r ,

t h e gre at ap o s tl e O f L amai s m o ffe e d him th e e x alt e d post ,

r

of th eir P e side nt an d place d at th e h e a d of th e religiou s

r ,

fem al e p roc e ssions his wife and d au ght er The e xt e ns ive

,
.

n at u e of t h e s e c onv ersions is in ex act k e eping with the

r

B u d hi sti c a c c o u nts cont ain e d in th e M ah a wan so wh e e th e

’
,
r

conv e rsion of m any tho u and i s but th e work Of a day s s .

To t ra c e th e s e t al e s to a t ru e fou nd ation w rit e s

”
,

1
S ouve nirs d un V oyag e dans la
’
Ta tr ari e, p ar M Hu e
.
,
v ol . i p 27 6
. . .
35 3 THE BROTHERHOO D .

distinct d iet and rit ual the tok e n of th eir unity which at , ,

length b e c ame so in tric at e a s to p ro d uc e p oliti c al re s ults ,

Of a h i gh o rd er tho u gh it s in iti ato ry co ur e ha d b e e n s

,

re l ig ious an d scie nt ific only The ch ara ct e ri s tics o f th e .

Pyth agore ans how e v er e mb ra c e d n ot only th e e lem e nt

, ,
s

of u nio n but of di srupti on als o ; for th e h aughty e x c lu

,

sive n e ss O f it s m e mb e rs an d t h e ir cont e mpt for e v e ry o t h e

,
r

ind ivi d u l b e yond th eir o wn re ligio u s an d pol itic al p al e

a ,

e x c i te d th e b itt er e nm ity of m any O f th e w e alth i e r c it i

z ens who m Pyth ago ras did not cons id e r it exp e die nt to
,

a d mi t int o hi s so c iety Notw ithst anding t he o rd er con

.
,

tinn e d to a cquire amaz ing a sc end ancy in th e gov e rnme nt

of C roton an d as its ramific ations e xt e nde d to oth er
, ,

citie s it gra du lly infl ue nc e d p ublic affair thro u gh out

,
a s

n e arly the whol e of M a gn a G raecia The politic al p r nci . i

pl e s of t he a ssociation w ere d e cid e dly ari s t ocrat ic an d ,

diame tric lly Oppos e d to the cont rol Of the p e opl e 5 in

a

which re sp e ct ind e e d th ey co incid e d w ith the p re vio u s

, ,

instit ut e s of the city of C roton ; an d to thi s p rob ably , ,

m ay b e a scrib e d mu ch of th e rap id ri s e Of the in flu e nc e of

Py th ag ora s .

I t s e e m s m ore p rob abl e cont inu e s Grot e th at the

” “
, ,

politic al Pyth go re ans w ere t hos e who w ere most q u lifie d

a a

for a c ti o n an d le a st for p e c ul ation 5 an d we m y re a son

,
s a

ably s upp o s e in th e g e n e ral o f t he o rde r th a t sk ill in

, ,

t urning t o a cco u nt th e apt it u d e s of indiv idu al which two s, ,

c e nt urie s ago was so conspicu o u s in the J e suits to who m

, , ,

i n v ario u s w y t he Py th a g or e ans b e ar consi d e rabl e re

a s,

s e mbl anc e All th at we c an be s aid to know abou t th ei

. r

polit ic al p rincipl e s is th at th e y w e re e xclu siv e an d a isto

,
r

c at ical
r ,
a dv ers e to th e cont r o l an d int e rfe re nc e of th e

p e opl e — a ci cu mst anc e no way dis adv ant ag e o u s to th em

r ,

s inc e th ey c oinci d e d in thi s re sp e ct With t h e e xi ting s

gov e nm e nt O f the city 5 h ad n o t th eir own co nd u ct b rought

r

addit ion al O dium on t he Old ari stocra cy an d r ais e d u p an ,

 THE BROTHERHOO D . 35 9

a g grav at e d d emocratic al Oppos ition c arrie d to the most

d epl orabl e l engths of v iol e nc e .

E xt re me s t rictn e ss of Obs e rv anc e s Obs e rv e s G rot e

“ ”
, ,

co mb in e d with the a t of to uch in g sk ilfully t he sp ing r r s

of relig io u s t e rror in o th e rs wo uld ind e e d do m uch bo th ,

to fo rtify an d to e x alt him B ut wh en it was di cov ere d . s

th at scienc e philo ophy an d e v e n the mys tic revelation

,
s , s

of rel igion wh at ev er th ey w ere rem ain e d c onfin e d t o t he

, ,

p iv at e t alk an d p ract ic e of th e discipl e s an d w ere th u s

r ,

th o wn into th e b ack gro und whil e all th at wa s s e e n an d

r ,

felt with out wa the politic al pre do min anc e of an amb i

,
s

t io u s f at e rnity we n e e d not w o nd e r t h at Pyth ago i s m in

r ,
r

all it s p arts b e c a m e od io u s t o a l ar g e po rt ion of t h e c o m

m unity M o re o v er we find t he o rd er re p re e nt e d not

.
,
s

m erely as c o nstit uting a d e vot e d an d e xcl u siv e p olitic al

p a ty but al o as m an ife ting an o tent at ious s elf conc eit
r ,
s s s -

t hro u gho u t t h ei p e rson al d e m e ano ur re fu sing t he h and

r ,

O f fe llowsh ip t o all e xc e pt t h e b re th re n an d d i gus ting ,

s

e sp e ci ally th e ir own famili ar frie nds an d k ins m e n

”
.

The r e ad er i n o w ap idly app ro a ching t h at j unct ure of

s r

d e cisive evid enc e th at will p rov e t he dire c t re c e pt ion of

t h e B u d hi stic doct rin e s t au ght by Pyth ago a fro m the
’
r s,

l ast B u d h a Of I ndia th e far fam e d S k hya M uni It w ill

’

,
-
a -
.

d emonst at e th e s g acity of th at p rofou nd scholar an d

r a

philos oph er the l at e J ame s Coleb rook E sq an d fully

, , .
,

j u stify the s u gge stio n of an author who h as t ak e n at onc e ,

a s u cc inct an d co mp reh e ns iv e vi e w of Bu d hi sm in it s
’

p re s e nt and p ast st age s Aft er sp e aking of the S t up s or .

2
a

M o unds of soli d m as onry e re ct e d ov er th e a sh e s of the

aints of the Bud hist faith an d the relics cont ain e d ’
s ,

with in th e s e sh in e s so s a cre d to B ud hi st s h e Obs e rv e s

’
r , ,

“
we h av e no d e s ire an d no right t o antic ip at e th e pub

Hist
1 ’
G ro t e s . iv p 551
of Greec e, v ol . . . .

2 H P rinsep, E sq ,
.
“
Thib e t, Tart ary, an d Mongolia W H Alle n . . . an d Co .
 36 0 THE S T U PAS .

lic ation of the v ery int ere ting re s ults which h av e att end e d
s

t he s e arch o f th e s e S t up a s S ufli c e it th at th e y are quit e

.

irre c on c ile able w ith any const ru c tio n of th e a c co u n ts re

c e ive d o f t h e BOO d hist f i th t h at do e s n o t c a y b ack the
’
a ,
rr

fo und er to the sixth c ent ury b efo e our e a Th e s e r r .

,

ind ee d m ay n o t b e t h e e al t o mbs of t h e s aints an d dis

,
r

c iple s Of S akhya M u ni whos e n ame s a e fo und in the

,
r

v a s e an d c ere me nts bu t t he mo re p rob able in ferenc e is

s ,

th at th ey re so 5 st ill wh e th e r a d mit t e d t o b e so o r n ot
a , ,

the app e aranc e of t h e b uild ings an d t he ch aract er Of t he ,

inscript ions i nd ic at e s a d t e for th e ir const ru cti on a t l e a st

,
a

th e e or four h undre d y e ars b e fo e Ch ist 5 an d the e re ction

r r r

O f th e s e S t up a s at th at d at e e ver e v e n fic t it i o u s r el ics ,

shows t he acre d b o oks re co rding t he l aws of the se saint

s s

an d d i cipl e st o b e t h e n th e
s e c eiv e d faith Of a l a g e a n d r r

w e al thy p op ul at io n ; an d this is all we s e ek to e s t ablish .

I f B o o dhi m how e v er e xi st e d w ith th e s e bo oks at so e arly

s , ,

a d at e we ar e m e t by th e d iffic u l ty of a cco u nt ing fo r t he

,

s il e nce of G e ek au tho of anti quit y in re sp e ct t o th e m

r rs .

The v e ry n am e O f Bo dh is m e t with nowh e re in Gr ee k

o

lit e rat ure b efo re the t im e o f Cl e mens A l e x and in u s r ,

an d he m e n tio ns only i nc id e nt ally o n e Te e b inthu r s,

who co ming f m India se t u p for a Boo th ( B ugh)

,
ro ,
o t

an d impos e d on m any We c ert ainly h av e d iffic ulty

.

in a cco unt ing fo r th i s il enc e but it i s not incons i st e nt

s ,

with G e e k h ab it so to t re at b arb arian lit e at ure Of

r r

all k inds .

Ho w littl e do we find in Greek books of the h is t o ry or

lit e atu e of th e P e rsians an d P rthians w ith wh o m th ey
r r a ,

w ere in clo e rel ation politic ally an d co mm e cially for

s ,
r ,

many a g e s An d it is to b e O bs e rv e d the B o o dhist

.
,

s ac e d bo oks w e re th e sp e cial p op erty of the p rie thood

r r s ,

an d we re m os tly p re s e rv e d an d t ran s mitt e d o rally am ongs t

th em p rob at ion by long d isciplin e an d by sh aving the

: , ,
36 2 DR . MIL L ON PL ATON ISM .

I sh all sho rtly adduc e the emin ent authority of th at

p rofo und sch olar the l at e H T Colebrook e E sq which
,
. .
, ,

thou gh it be Of an inferent ial n ature only will be amply ,

d emonst rat e d to be p erfe ctly corre ct by the th oroughly ,

p ractic al evid enc e with which I sh all clos e this work .

M eanwhile I would addu c e the Opini on of a m ost

a cco mplish e d O ri e nt alis t on the conn e ction of the ,

Pl atonic with t he Hindu philosophy le ading as this ,

O p in ion do e s dire ctly to t h e s am e infe re nc e w it h th at of

,
«

t h e c e le b rat e d writ e r j u st qu ot e d .

“
The trans iti on of th e D ivin e Mind
”
s ays D r Mill ,
.
,

into the s ep arat e ind ividu al int elli g e nc e s ; t he propa

ati o n of v a io u s o rd e rs of b eings fro m the h i gh e st down
r
g ,

to the gross e st an d m ost m at e ial 5 an d the d e st uction of

,
r r

t he wo rld by t he abso rp tion of the h igh e r an d lo we r

,

e xi t e nc e s
s are points in which the Hindoo sch e me
,

wond e fully coincid e s with Plat oni m

r A g ain It s .

may h ere b e re m ark e d by t he way ”

write s the le arn e d
, ,

Col ebrooke “
t h at the Pyth a g o re ans an d O c e llu s in
, ,

p articular distingui sh as p rts of the wo ld t he h e av en

,
a r , ,

t h e e arth an d th e int e rval b e tw e e n th e m whic h th ey t erm

, ,

lofty and a erial Here we h av e p re ci ely the s war bhiI

.
2
s , ,

an d ant arick s a h — h e av en e arth an d t ranspicu o u s int er , ,

me diat e re gi on of the h e av e ns Pyth a gora as aft er him . s,

Ocellus p e opl e s the mi ddle or aé ial e gion with d e m ons

,
-
r r
,

as h e av e n w it h gods abov e me n b e n e ath an d sp irit u al , ,

cre ature s flitting uns ee n in th e int e rme di at e re gio n The .

V e d as throughout t ee m with p ray ers an d inc an t tions to a ,

arre st and rep el the mol e st ation of aé i l p irits 5 r a s

mischievou s imps who crowd about t he s a c ific e s and , r ,

1
W . H Mill D D ,
.
, . . Pri ncipal of Bish op s Coll ege
’
. Re ad b e fo re t he
Asi at i c S o c ie ty, Au g 5th, 1 8 35 . .

2 “ Aé w '
y 8é uspn, o bpa vbu, 7 55V, uem fi
3 ) b T o irrwv 3 a t y er dpmou it a l czepwz/
’ ’
' '
7 .

iii , in 0192680 Myth , p 52 0

”
i voy dfe ra t '
. 0 . . . . .
 L
CO E BROOKE ON P YTHAGORAS . 36 3

i mp e d e the ligio u s rit e s Nobody n e e ds be remind e d

re .

th at Pyth ago ra s an d his s u cc e sso rs h eld the doct in e o f r

mete mp ychos is as the Hindoos u nivers ally do t he s am e

s ,

t e n et of the trans migration O f soul They agre e l ik e

,
s .
,

wis e in distinguishing the s e nsitive mat erial o g an fro m

,
r
‘

t he rat ion al an d conscio u s living s o ul the Thumos an d

2
,

Phren Of Pyth ago ras — one e xis ting with the body t he , ,

oth er jimmortal L ik e the Hindoo Pyth agoras with the

.
, ,

Gre e k philosoph e rs a ssigne d a subtle aé rial clothing t o,

t he so ul ap art fro m th e co rpo re al p art an d a gross e r

, ,

clothing to it wh e n unit e d t o t he body ; the su cshin a ( or

linga) s ari a an d st hul a 5 s arira Of the S ane hyas Th ey
,
r
’
.

concur e ve n in the limit ssign e d to mut ation and

, , ,
a

ch ange de fining all which is s ublun ary mut able ; an d that

, ,

which is abov e the moon s ubj e ct to no ch ange in its elf ,

.

Accordin gly the man e s doo me d to a s u cce ssion of b irths

, ,

ri s e no high er th a n t he m oon ; wh il e t hos e only p a ss th at

b arrier who are n ever to re turn But I am anticip ating .

upon the Ve dant as and will therefore t erminat e thi s ,

t e at is e p urposing to p ursu e th e s ubj e ct in a future e ss ay

r , ,

in which I e xp e ct to sho w th at a g rea ter deg ree of ,

si milarity exis ts be tween the India n doctrine, and tha t f

o

the e a r li er than the la ter Greeks scarc ely . An d as it i s

p rob able th at the conn e ction sho uld h ave t ak e n place an d ,

the knowl e dge h av e b ee n imp arte d a t the p re cis e int erv al

of time which int ervene d b etwee n the e arlier an d l at er
s chools of Gree k Philosophy an d e sp e ci ally b e tw e e n th e ,

Pyth ago re ans and Platonis ts I should be disp osed to ,

c onc lude tha t the India ns were i n this insta nce TE A C H ER S ,

” 2
r ather tha n L E A R N E RS .

The i llu st rio u s

Orient alist who p enne d th e s e acut e
re marks ha d a nno unc e d hi s int e nti on of w rit ing a s eri e s
,

o f art icl e s on the e xt rao rd in ary simil arity not t o say th e ,

absolut e i d ent ity of the Pyth agore an an d Bud histic ’

,

1 Manas .
2 Jivatan .
3
Colebroo ke ,
Roy Asiat Trans ,
. . vol . i .
 COL EBROOKE ON PY THAGORAS .

syst ems of philosophy This s eri e s of article s as b ein g

.
,

p rofoundly instructiv e an d as conn e ct e d inferentially wit h

H ellenic hi story ha d b e en look e d forw ard to by the
,

l it erary world with the most liv ely intere st The lament e d .

de c eas e of the gre at schol ar whos e writings had a dorne d

the p a g e s of the m ost l e arn e d Journ al of E urop e dis ,

appo int e d th e s e ard e nt ant i cip ati ons .

S upport e d by authoritie s d rawn fro m a sourc e hith e rto ~

overlook e d but of the most faithful n atur e I rejoic e

, ,

in the hon our of confi rmin g the p rofound s agacity of so

gre at a n ame as th at Of Col ebrook e .

He who t au ght thi s philosophy wa th at gre at mission

,
s

ary whos e n am e i n dic at e s his Offic e an d positi on

,

Sanscri t BUD HA GOOROOS

’
-

BUD SP I RI TUAL
, ’
HA S
Great PUTHA GORAS ,
TE ACHER
P YTH A GORAS
.

Eng lish a
,
 AP P EN DI X .

N O . 1 .

ON THE SACRE D BOOK S OF BOOD HISM .

FR OM P RIN SEP S
’
MON G OLIA .
”

Or the sa cre d b ook s of Bood hism we have now thre e complete versions
’
,

i n the S anscr it Tib e tan a nd Pali languages 5 and all have b e en c are
, ,

fully ex a mine d and re porte d up on by thorough profi cie nts in each of the se
langu age s re sp e ctive ly . We have a S anscrit ve rsion that was Ob taine d
in N ipal by Mr Hodgs on, the British reside nt at K atimandoo , and after
.

b eing studie d and partially ab stracted by himself, was by him trans

mitte d t o the Royal Lib rary of Paris ,
a b out fi ft ye ars ago, and has
e en

the re b ee n clos el
y e xa mine d by Me ssrs . R e musat a nd Bournouf, whose
work s on the su bj e ct are b e fore the world . We have also a Tib etan
versi on O b taine d through the sa me channel, an d su bj e c te d
by the

govern me nt o f India t o the exa mination of M Csoma . da K oros The .

hi s lab ours has ap pe are d in seve ral translati o ns and ab stracts,

r e sult o f

whi ch were pub lish e d in the Asiatic Re search es of Bengal, and in the
monthly J ournal of b etwe e n the ye ars 1 835 and
the Asiatic S oci e ty ,
1 8 40 .The P ali version was trac e d out by M William Tum our a r .
, .

h igh c ivil func ti na y of Ceylon oThis g ntle man fi st pub lishe d in a

r . e r

se para te volume the tex t, with a close translation of th e Maha wauso,

-

m
’
a n a n ci e nt p oe on the gin o ri and s
p re a d Of the Boo d hi st religi on,

co mpile d i n th e fi fth c entury of o ur e ra from the Cingale se ve rsion of

th e Attha -
k atha , a w or k of much high er anti quity . He ne x t pu blished
in the p age s of the J ournal of the Asiatic S oci e ty of Be ngal, a serie s o f
valuab le e ssays, with th e he ading o f P ali Bud histieal Annals 5 and
’

in the se w e fi nd a co mplete analysis o f the sacre d b ook s themselve s,

a nd a c riti cal exa mination Of the grounds for a ssu ming the m to be
36 8 AP PEN D IX .

ge nuine ,
and for assigning to the m a date and perio d v ery nearly c orre

sp ondin
g with that claime d for th e m b t he profe ssors o f the religion
y .

We have no means o f dete rmining the pre cise date when the S ansc rit
ve rsion of the se Bood hist S crip tures was pre pare d
’
. It profe sses to
ha v b
e ee n mad e from an ori inal in the lan ua e of
g g g Moghada, that is
ofBahar, m which p rovinc e b oth P ataliputra ( the ancient P alibothra,
now P atna)
,
and R a j a
griha,
whe re S akhya M u n i wa s b orn, and wh i ch

was the more anc ie nt c apital o f that provinc e, we re situate d The .

Tib e tan ve rsion was translated from the Sanscrit, and took the shape
of the K ahgyur, in which it now e xists i n one hundre d leaf volume s,
,

b etwe e n the se v e nth and ninth c e nturie s of our e ra . Tib et doe s not

to Boo d hism, till many

’

p re tend to conve rsi on centurie s after the death

o f S akhya Muni ;
1
we cannot there fore , loo k in this quarter for evidenc e
of the da te f
o $ 726 fi rst app ea ra nce o f this re ligio n in the world ; but
whe n we fi nd that the versio n o f
ptuits
re now c urre nt the re , and
s cri

the S anscrit ve rsi on also, through which i t was derive d, corre spond in
all e sse ntials with the P ali ve rsion of the same S cri ture found in
p
Ceylon, Siam, and Burma ( fo r all the se are ide ntical)
,
i t i s an undeni

a ble c ollate ral e vi denc e of

the ge nuine character of the whole for
there c ould be no c ollusi on b
e twe e n the
p rie sts o f all the se distant

re gions . S till, in orde r to blish

e sta the q
a nti uit
y of the o riginal

s cripture s, we must k other proofs than

se e this conformity . The Pali
b ook s e xa mine d and ab st a c te drby Mr Tum our .
,
c onsist of the
Pitakattayan, the Attha—katha and the Mahawanso
,
. The first is quasi
’

the gospel o f the Boo d hists, c ontaining the life , discourse s, and prec epts
o f S akhya Muni himse lf, a s de rive d from his o wn mouth, and p ut

toge the r by his disciple s imme diate ly after his de c ease . The Attha
katha i s quasi the ac ts of the ap ostle s, and contains the account o f the
s ettle me nt of the P itakattayan, a nd o f the successi on of Theros, or chie f

di sciple s p an d re ache rs of the re ligion afte r

the Sakhya Muni also of

schisms which took plac e in the fi rst fe w centuries after the N zmoa n, or
'

de cease, o f the great saint and founder ; and espec ially of the c on o v
c atio ns held, as well to se ttle the go spe l itself in the rst instanc e, as fi
to de te rmine the points of differenc e, and to suppress the schisms

as the y arose .

1 M r P ri n sep was not of course aware of th e stri k ing authori ti es to th e contrary, now
—
.

fi rst devel o p ed. E D.

 37 0 A PPEN D IX .

inhab itants of G reat Britain all which made the little cre ature look
ste a dfa stly at the sp e a k er and
grac iously bow and no d —and bo w and

—and
,

nod bo w and nod again, as i f he understood and a

pprove d o f,
says Mr . Turne r, e v er
y wo rd t hat was u tte re d Indee d, th e Emb ass
y .

had e ve ry re ason in the world t o be sati sfi e d with the e xtraordinary

p oli teness a nd atte ntion of the yo ung L ama ; for, on unde rstandin
g
that the English ge ntle me n had arrive d, he was so i mpatien t t o see

the m, that he rose long b efore his u sual hour and althou
gh h e co uld

not, during the audie nc e , c onve rse with, he k ept his eye s c o nstantl
y
“
fixe d up on the m, a nd whe n the ir c ups were e mpty of tea, he
appeare d une asy, a nd throwing b ac k his head, and c ontrac tin
g th e

skin of his b row , c ontinue d making a noi se till they w e re fille d again .
”

He was p artic ularly struc k with the move ments of the hands of a
small cloc k but his a dmiration was that o f a philosopher, p e rfe ctly
“

g rave and se date , a s was ind e e d the whole of his b ehaviour but at the
sa me time yappare ntl natural and unc onstraine d In short , the Holy .

P ontiff of Rome could not have c onducte d himself more appropriately

than did, on tha t o cc asi o n, with all due allo wance s for circumstances, the
infant p ontiff of Thib et .

N0 . II I .

THE JAIN A S ECT .

F R OM DR BUCHAN
. AN S
’
JOUR N A L ,
As . R es . vol. ix . p . 27 9 .

HAV IN G i nVlte d P andita Acharya S wami, the G uru of the Jains, to

‘

visit me , he came , att e n de d by his most inte lligent disciple s, and gave

me the following acc ount of his se c t

The prop e r name o f th e se ct is Arhata : and they ack nowle dge
that they are on e o f the twenty -
one se cts, c onsidere d a s he re tic al, by
S ancara Acharya . L ik e othe r Hindo os, they are v
di ided into Brahman,
K shetrya, V aisya, and S udra .

The Arhatas j
re ec t the V e das, and e ight ee n P uranas of the other
Brahmins, as he re tical . They say that the se b ook s were c ompose d by
a Rishi , name d V yasa, whom the other Brahmins c onsi d e re d an

inc arnation of the d eity . The chi e f b ook ,

the doctrine of which is
followe d by the Arhatas, is name d Yoga .
 APP EN D IX . 37 1

They ad mit that all Brahmins a re by b irth of e qual rank .

The gods of the Arhatas are the spirits of pe rfe c t me n ; who, owing
to the ir gre at virtue , have b e co me ex e mpt from all change a nd
misfortune ; a nd are all of e qual ra n k a nd p o we r . They a re calle d

collec tivelyby various title s, such asJine swara, Arhat, and S ID D H ’

but each i s calle d by a partic ular name or name s, for many of the m
,

have a thousand app e lla tions .

The se Siddhas reside in a he aven, ca lle d Mo cksha ; and it is by

the ir worship o nly
that future happine ss c an be o taine d b .

The fi rst
p e rson, who by his virtue arrive d at this e le vate d station,

was Adip aramé swara and by worshipping him, the favour of all the
Siddhas may be proc ure d .

The servants o f the S iddhas are Dé vatas, or the spirits of

good and
great me n, who , although not so p e rfe c t as b
to o tain e x e mption fro m all

future charge ,
ye t live in an infe rior he ave n, c alle d S we rga, whe re, for
a c ertain le n th o f ti me
g ,
they e nj oy great p ower a nd happiness,
a ccordin
g to th e m e rit o f t he go o d work s whi c h th e
yp erforme d, wh en

li ving a s me n .

S werga i s situate d h ighe r in the re gions of the ai r than the su mmit

of Mount Mé ru, and its inha itants b ought to be worshipp e d by men , as

b
they p o sse ss the p owe r of est owing te mp oral le ssings Be low b .

Maha Méru and the e arth is situate d Bhuvana, or He ll, the re si

de nce of wick e d me n . The se are calle d Asuras, and are miserable,
although e ndowe d with great p ower Bhuvana i s divi de d into te n .

p laces v
of p uni shme nt , which are se e re in p rop orti on to the crimes of

their re sp e c tive inhab itants .

The A rhatas a ll o w mal of the cow—

that to kill
kind is e qually
an ani

sinful with the murde r o f one o f the human sp ec ies The death of any .

othe r animal although a cri me , is no t of so atro cious a nature The .

Arhatas are fre que ntly c onfounde d by the Brahmins who follow the
V e das, with the Saugatas, or followers of Bud ha ; but this arise s from
’

the pride of ignorance S o far are the Arhatas from ackn o wle dging
.

Bud ha,
’
as their teacher, that they do not thin k he is e ve n a D evata
The J ain Brahmins are all V ai dya , and dre ss like the o thers
,
who
'
follow the doctri ne of the V e das . They have G urus, who are al l

S anyasis, that is to say, have q

re lin ui she d the world, and all carnal

p le asures .

The S anyasis neve r shave , but pull out the ir hair by the roots .

The Jains are sp re a d a ll over India , but at pre se nt are not nume rous

anywhe re , ex ce
p t in Tulava . They allege that they formerly e xte nde d

o ve r th e whole of Ayra, or Bharatac anda and that all those who had
37 2 A PPEN D IX .

j ust pre te nsions to b e of K she triya de scent

a ny ,
we re of their sec t .

There are two kinds o f temple s amongst J ains ; one cove re d with a

ro of, c alle d Bash, an d the o the r a n o p e n a rea, surrounde d by a wall,

a nd calle d Be ttu, which signifi e s a h ill The . J ainas d eny the c re ation
of man , as well as of the w orld The y allo w that Brahma was the. son

of a king , and that he i s a Dé vata; b ut they altoge the r

deny his
c reative p o we r . In fa ct, this re mark ab le t e ne t, from which the
Jaina s and Buddhas de ri v e the ir most conspic uous p e culiarity, is not
e ntire l
y k
un nown t o th e o rthodox Hindus The followe rs of the .

V e das, a cc ording to the the ology whic h is e xplaine d in the V e danta,

c onside rin t h e human s oul as a p ortion o f the divine and universal
g
Mind ,
b eli e ve tha t i t i s cap a le o f p b
e rfe c t unio n with the divine

e sse nc e ; and the writers on the V e danta not only af r fi m that this
union and i de ntity a re attaina by b le a knowle dge o f G o d, as by
the m taught, but have hinte d that by such me ans the partic ular soul

b come s G od eve n to the actual attainme nt of supre macy

e ,
. Their
b elief in the ex tent of matter and perp e tuity o f the world , ,
is co mmon
t o the S é nc hya philosophy, from whom it was, p e r hap s, imme diately
’

k
ta en . Their pre caution to avoid in uring any e ing, is a practic e j b
inc ulcate d in the ortho do x re li ion ,
g but which has b e en c arried by the m
to a ludic rous e x tre me .
l
The J ainas conc eive the soul
( Jiva) to ,
v
ha e

b e en e te rnally unite d to a very sub tle material b o dy or rather to two , , ,

s uch b o die s o ne of which i s invariab le

, and c onsists ( if I rightly ,

apprehe nd their me tap hysical notions ) of the p owe rs of the mi nd the

o the r i s varia b le ,
mp ose d o f i ts passions and affe c tions
and co . The
s oul so e mb o die d, b e c omes in its suc ce ssive transmigrations, uni te d

with a g rosser b ody ,

de nominate d Andé rica, which re tains a de fi nite
form, as man and o th e r mundane b eings ; or i t is j oine d with a p urer

e sse nc e , varying in i ts ap
p e aranc e , at the go ds and ge nii
l
p easure, as .

This last is te rme d V aicarica . The y distinguish a fth sort of ody, fi b

under the name of Aharica, which they ex plain as a minute form,
i ssuing from the head of a me dit ati v e sage , in o rde r to consult an

o mnisc ie nt saint, and re turning with the de sire d informati on to the

p e rson wh enc e that form issue d, o r rathe r, from which it was e longate d
for they suppose the co mmunication not t o have b e en intdrrupted .

In Hindustan the Jainas are u sually called Sauryas, but distinguish

themse lv es into Srawcas, and Yatis . The laity ( terme d Srawcas)
,

includes persons of various tri b es '

,
as indee d is the case w th Hind
i us of

o the r sec ts .

1 Jai ii a pi
r ests usuall y b ear a b roo p
m to swe e insects out of their way ; lest th ey should
tread on the minutest b eing .
 37 4 APPEN D IX .

2 .Lying 3 S tealing
. . . 4 . Adulte ry . 5 . Worldly minde dness -
. A
s triki n i tu f th Jain religion is the k ee ping of the season of
g p c re o e

re li ious me ditation, re adin c alle d the P aryri shana ,

’

g g, and fasting, or ,

p opularly, P ajj usana It c orresp on ds with the Bud hi st Wasso , and is

’
.

fi
divide d into tw o p arts, the fty days that p re c e de and the se ve nty that
s ucc ee d the fi fth of Bhadra , S u la k Pak sha The S ve tamb a . ras fast ,
during the former p eri od, and the Digamb a as during the lattr er. The
la st thing I shall a dve rt to , i s the exi st ence a mong the Ja ina s of the
Confessi ona l, a nd the necessi ty tha t exists o f f
con essi n
g at lea st once a

y ea r
p ri est, a nd of obta i ni ng from him g hostly a bsoluti on
to a .

B urdened consci ences confess a t a ll ti mes, a nd ha ve va r i ous ki nds of

f asts i mp osed on them as p ena nces . It i s, howe ve r, o nly at the co m

me ncement o f the holy s eason that it i s c onside re d i mp erative up o n

e ve r
y g o od Jain to c onfe ss to a p ri e st . I must o wn tha t I wa s at fi rst a
little startle d at this a rticle in the J ain cree d, and I thought I must
have made me mistak e in inte rp re ting the word P a dikaman ( S a nsc )
so .

Pratikramana by which te rm the duty is te chnic ally e xpre sse d but

,

b undant
'

a o ra l and writte n e xplanati ons h as we ll as the c ontex t o f

se v eral p assa ge s, whe re the word o c c urs, have re move d e v er
y doub t .

TH E JAIN AS .

F R OM Co LE MA N s
’
H IN U M D Y TH O O L GY .

THE Jainas ,
or Svaraka s, or S wark as, have b e en c onsidere d as a divisio n
but th e principal te ne t of their faith is in
’
of the se c t o f Budd ha
dire c t opp o sition to the b e lie f of that se ct The latte r de ny the e xist ,

e nce o f a S up re me Be ing the former admit o f one , but de ny hi s inter

fere nc e in the regulati on o f the universe . Like th e Budd ha s, they
’

b elie ve t hat the re is a p lu rality of heave ns and he lls that our re wards

and p uni shments dep end on our me rits and de me rits and that the

future b irths of me n a re regulat e d by the ir goodne ss or wick e dne ss in

e ve ry state o f ani mal life . On the se p oints the re ader ne e d only re fe r

to the article Budd ha,

’ ”
to fi nd full d e sc ription, which it wo uld be
a

unne ce ssary
-
to re c apitu ate . l Thus, lik e the Brahmins the Jainas ,

acknowledge a Supreme Being, but pay the ir de v oti on to di v n bj

i e o ec t
s
 APP EN D IX ; 37 5

of the ir o wn cre ation, with this d iffere nce , tha t the Brahmins re pre sent

the ir de itie s to be of heave nly de sc e nt whe re as the Jaina O bj ec ts of

worship, lik e , but at the sa me time distinc t from, those of the

Budd has,
’
are mortals of allege d transc e nde nt virtue , raise d to b e atitude
by the ir pie ty, b e ne vole nc e , and good ne ss Eq ually with the Bud d has
’
.

they de ny the d ivine authority o f th e V e das , ye t they admit the image s

o f the go ds o f the V e da nti c re ligion into the ir t e mple s, a nd, i t is sa id ,

to a c e rtain e xte nt worshi p the m, but c o nsider the m to be infe rio r t o

the ir o wn Tir thankara s They, the re fore , b lend in practice ,
’
. app ear to ,

p ortions o f the t wo faiths, a dvoc ating d oc trine s scarc ely le ss i rrational

than those o f athe ists, and no less wild than the here toge ne o us p olythe ism
of the Brahmins .

The founde r o f the Jaina s ec t was Rishabe de va, who wa s incarnate

t hirte e n time s . After him twe nty thre e -
o the r sage s, or h oly me n,
b e came the Tir tha nk aras, -
’
or G urus of the se ct, who we re incar
t imes G autama, the pre sent Budd ha, was hi s
’
nate t we nty- se ve n .

s tate , that twe nty two Budd ha s appe are d o n

’ ’
disc iple . The Budd has -

earth b efore G autama . The Jainas de scri b e twe nty four of -

their Tir
’
thankaras . The J ainas derive the ir name from the word J ine ( Ji ,
to
c on que ) r . A Jaina must ove rc o me the e igh t gre at cri me s, viz .
, e ating

a t night, or e atin
g of the fruit of tre e s that give mil k; slaying a n

ani mal tasting honey o r fl e sh ; tak ing the we alth o f othe rs or taking ,

by force a marrie d wo man e ating fl our, b utter, or che ese and

worshipping the go ds of other re ligions .

The Jainas exte nd t he doc trine o f b enevolenc e towards se ntie nt

mals h h i h h m
’
a ni g to d e gr
aee t a n t he B
reate ru dd a s,
w t w o th e a
y gre e

in their b e lie f of transmigration A Jaina, Ya ti , or prie st, c arries wi th .

him a b ro o m, made of c o tton threa ds, t o swee p the ground b efo re him
as h e p asse s alo ng, o r as h e sits do w n, le st he shoul d tre ad or sit upon
a nd inj ure anything that has life A stri ct Yati will no t, c onse qu e ntly , .

go o ut o n a rai ny day ; nor, for the sa me re aso n, sp e a k without fi rst

c ov e ring his mouth . He will ne ither drin k wate r whi ch has not

be en b oile d wa sh his clo the s b athe or c leanse any p art o f hi s b ody ,

from the a pp reh e nsio n that he should, by so doing, inadve rtently

destroy any living ani mal .
1

A strong i nstance of th eir stric t adh erence to th i s arti cle of re ligi on is r elate d in Maj or
S eele y ’
s work, th e Wond ers of Elrora ” . An asce tic at Be nare s was, li ke th e re st o f th e

s e ct, e xtre mely a pp re h ensive of cau s mi schi evou s

mg '
the d e ath Of an ani mal . S ome
E urop e an g ave h i m a microscop e to look at th e water h e d rank On se ei ng th e animalcul ae , .

h e thre w d own and b roke th e instrument, and vo wed h e would not dri nk water ag ain He .

p
k e t h is p ro mi se and died .
37 6 AP PEN D IX .

N0 . VI .

B UC S ’
MON G OL IA .

CATHE RA S OF THE D L MIDDLE AGES .

CEs monuments grandioses e t somptueux, qu on renc ontre si souve nt

’

dans le desert , sont dus au zéle lib re e t sp ontane des Mongols

’
Si
’
.

simples e t si é c onome s dans le ur hab ille ment e t dans le ur vivre , c e s

p p
e u le s s ont d
’
une gé n rosit é é ,
on p eut meme dire d une p rodigalité ’ ‘

étonnante des qu ,
c ulte e t de dé pense s religiouse s
’
il s agit de
’
Quand .

on a résolu de construire quelque pa t d un te mple b ouddhi que e ntouré

' ’
r

de lamaserie , le s Lamas quéteurs se me tte nt aussitdt e n route ,

sa

munis de passeports qui attestent la légitimit é de le ur mission Ils se .

distrib uent les me s de Tartarie , e t vont de t ente e n tente

royau

de mande r d e s aumdnes au nom du ri eux B ouddha

’
AussitOt qu ils .

sont arrivés dans une famille , e t qu ils ont annonc é le but de leur
’

voyage , en montrant le b assin béni t Oil o n d épose l e s o ffrande s, ils

sont accue illis ave c j oie e t e nth ousia s me . Dans ce s circu mstanc es, il
i disp ense de donne r ; les ri che s d ép ose nt dans le
’
n e st pe rsonne qu se
’

d es lingots d or ou d argent ; ceux qui ne p ossé de nt p as de

’ ’
ha dir l

métaux précie ux , comme ils disent, ofi rent de s b oeufs, des che vaux ou
'

de s cha meaux le s p auvres meme c ontrib uent selon la mo dicité de

leurs re ss ourc e s ils d onne nt de s p ains, d e b e urre , d es p elleteri e s, de s
c ordages és ave c des poils de chameau ou de s crins de cheval Au
tress .

b out de quelque te mps on a re cueilli ainsi des somme s immenses ;

deserts mme
’
alors, dans e n ap parence si auvre , o n voit s é leve r co
ces p
e nchante me nt, d e s é difi ce s dont la _ grande ur e t le s riche sse s
‘ ‘

ar
p
’
d é fi erai e nt le s re ssourc es de s p otentat s les plus o pule nts
“
C e st sans .

doute de c ette manl e re , e t par le c onc ours e mpress é de t ous le s fidele s,

magnifi ques c athédrales dont
‘

qu
’
on vit autre foi s surgir e n Europe ces

le s travaux gigantesque s c essent d a c cuser l e goi sme e t l indifférence

’
’ ’ ’
’
ne

d e s temps moderne s .

1 C est le nom du
’
bas in dont
s se servent les Lamas p our demander l aumone
’
.
37 8 A PPEN D IX .

g este, et tous le s Mongols, depuis l e s fronti e re s de la Sibérie j usqu ’

mite s du Thib e t, mme homme, i r a i ent,

’
aux ex tre se tena nt co un seul

la c ehe mence d un t la c oir de leur

’ ’
se p r ecip i ter a vec
‘ ’

torrent p a r tout oa

S a i nt les app ellera it .

N o VIII . .

BU D HISM OF R OME
’
.

F RO M DR N . E WMA N s
’ “
L E C TUR E S ; MOR E PR O P E R L Y T H E B IRMI N G H AM M Y T HO L OGY .

CE RTAI N LY the Catholic Church, from e ast to we st, from north to

south, i s, acc ording to o ur c onc ep ti ons, hung with mira cle s . The store

o f relic s is inexhaustib le they are multiplie d through all lands ,

a nd e ach

p article of e ach has in it at l e ast dormant, p erhap s an e nerge tic vi rtue,

a

o f sup ernatural op era tio n . At R ome there is the True Cross, the Crib of
~

Be thlehe m, and the C hair of St . P ete r;

p orti ons of the Cro wn of

Thorns a re k ept at Paris ; the Holy C oat is sho wn a t Treve s the

winding shee t at Turin-
at Monza, the iron c ro wn i s forme d o ut of a

N ail of the Cross ; a nd a no ther N ail i s clai me d for the Duomo of

Milan and pi e c es of o ur L ady s hab it are to be see n i n th e Es curial

’
.

The Agnus Dei, b le st me dals, the scapular, the c ord of S t Francis, all .

are the me dium of D ivine manife stations grac e s Cruci x e s have and . fi
b owe d the head to th e suppliant, a nd Ma donnas have e nt their e ye s b
u p on asse m ble d c owds S t Janua ius s blo od liquefies perio dic ally at
r . . r
’

N a ple s ; and S t Wini fre d s w e ll i s the sc e ne of wonders e ve n in an

’
.
,

unb elie ving c ountry Women are marke d with the sac e d stigmata ;
. r

blood has fl owe d on fi idays from their fi ve wounds and their heads are ,

c rowne d with a c irc le of lacerations . Re lics are e ve r touching the

sic k ,
th e dec ease d, the wounde d, so me time s with no re sult at all, at

othe r time s with mark e d an d undenia ble e ffi cacy . Who has not heard
of the a b undant
favours gaine d by the interc e ssion o f the Ble sse d
V irgin, and of the marvellous c onse qu e nc es which have atte nded the

invo cation o f S t Anthony
re p orte d o f
th ey we re
. of P adua 2 The se phe nomena are some times
S aints in the i r life - time , a s well as a fter death es eciall
, p y if
martyrs
e vangelists orThe wild b e asts c rouche d b e fore .

the ir vic tims in the Roman amphithe atre the ax e man was unab le to -

se ve r S t C e cili a s head from he r b ody, and S t P e ter e li cite d a s rin

’

p g of
. .

wat er for his j ailor s b aptism’

in the Mamertine . St Francis X avie r
.

v ll
‘

t urne d salt water into fresh for five hundre d tra e ers S t Raymond
.
 APPEN D IX .
37 9

was transporte d over the sea on his c loa k S t Andre w shone

. b rightly
in the dark ;S t S cholastica gaine d by h e r praye rs a p ourin rain St
g
.
.

P aul was fe d by rave ns and S t Frances saw he r guardian angel

.
”
.

S e e the ac c ount of the riva l True Church Bud ha in this work

’
of .

N0 . IX .

ON PROD U CTIVE MACHIN ERY .

BY DR N EWMAN
.
( S EE Hrs
“
L E C TUR E S , OR
“
B IRMI N H AM G MYTHOL O GY, ”
p ag e 29 3

WE RE a miracle re porte d to me as wrought by a me mb er of Parlia

ment, or a Bishop of the Esta lishment, b or a Wesleyan p ach er,
re I
should re u diate
p the notion ; were it re fe rre d to a Saint, or the re lic o f

a S aint, or the i nterc e ssion of a Saint, I should not be startle d at it

,

though I might not at once elie ve it b . And I c ertainl

y sh ould be right

in this c ond uct, supp o sing my First P rinciple be true . Miracle s to th e

Catholic are histori cal facts, and nothing sho rt o f this and they are to
be re
g rd e daand d e alt wi th a s other facts and a s natural facts, under

c ircu mstanc es, do n ot startle Prote stants ,

so sup ernatural unde r cir

cu mstanc es do n ot startle the Catholic They may, or may not, have

.

ta k en place in particular case s he may be unable to de te rmine which ;

he may have no distinct evidenc e he may suspend hi s j udgme nt, but he
will p ossible will b eli ’
say
‘
it i s v ery he never say,
‘
I cannot e ve it .

S ee this doc trine applie d e qually in favour of the Bud hists in page
’

32 6 330
-
of this wor k .

No X . .

TAR TARIA N LAMAISM .

F ROM TH E WORK S OF MR AL E X A N D E R C SOMA C OR oso , S I C UL O H UN GARIA N

.
-
on

TRA N S YLVA N IA .

TH E great compilation of the Thi b etan S acre d Book s i s in 1 0 0

volume s, c alle d the K a gyur -
. The y c ontain the d octrines of Shakya

( Sakya), a Budha, who is sup

p o se d to have li ve d 10 0 0 .

S O M E O U TL I N E S OF TH E S E WO R K S .

Shakya de clares that hi s privations and auste ri tie s during s ix ye ars

were o f no effe ct re fre she s himself with sub stantial fo od ; re co ers v
38 0 A PPEN D IX .

his vigour —give s hims lf

a
e to me ditation a nd arr ve s i at pe rfection, or

b e c omes a Bo o dha he goe s t o V aranasi t e ac he s his doc trine fi rst t o

fi ve me n, wh o had form e rly b e e n his atte ndants a fterwards disciplining
fi fty y o ung
p e rso n s o f high de sce nt, o rdains and c onse c rate s the m ;

goe s to Ra a G riha j ( P a lip oo tra

) th e k i ng o f Mag a d h a ,
K i mba sara
’

o d e rs him a re side nc e in a gro ve b rings o ve r to his doctrine two

o ung Brahmins re fuses to admit a ny one without the conse nt of his
y
pare nts, issues orde rs p roh ib iti ng the se duc tion of nuns or p rie st esses ,

by monk s or priests ; S hakya, t oge ther with fi ve hundre d Arhatas or

S aints, visits, i n a miraculous manner, the gre at lak e Ma— dro s
( Manassaroovara
) i n the N orth re lative te mpe ranc e of G autama
’
s

( Budha
’
)y
s s ste m a nd the B rahmini cal u se o f fl e sh ,
with what re st ri c

t io npermitte d to hi s disciple s ho w a prie st may g i ve his blessing to

a ny
qu fp y
h
a nti ty o si c f or s e ven d a s
y wonde rful e ffe c ts of almsgiving
to a holy man S agama marrie d to the s on o f a c hi e f o f cer a tfi Shravasti,
in Cosala her mo de sty, p rude nce , and ac c omplishme nts a V ihara is
founde d in her name ; she is delivere d of thirty- two e ggs, from which
thirty two young b oys c ome forth S agama s o ffe ring S hravasti
’
-
at

prese nts some pi e ce s o f c o tton c loth fo r the monk s and nuns t o make
b athing clothe s of since ,
she had b ee n informe d that such garme nts had
not hithe rto b ee n use d ho w to divide the
i e ffec ts o f de c e ase d re li
g us
o

p ersons o n th e le aving off the fe ast o f the confe s sion ; o n dis ute s and
p
quarrels of the monk s c irc umstanc es that induce d Shakya to take the
re li i ou s ch aracter ; hi s re fl e c ti o ns se e s the wre tc h e d c onditi on of the
g
a ri c ul turists ive s himself t o me dita ti on ; re solve s to u se fo o d ; is
g g
p re se nte d with a re fi ne d milk -
sou
p by t wo mai d s gi ve s hi ms e lf up to
me ditation m e s t he de vil ; b ecome s a Bud ha c e le b ratio n o f
’
; overc o

the c onfessi o n at e ve ry ne w a nd full mo on e xh orta tio n to the p rie sts

to e xa mine themselve s a nd to c onfe ss the ir sins a lo ud, i
f they ha ve a ny .

Be side s rules for the c o nfe s si on of faults, n ume rou s instruc tions
re
garding die t, b e haviour, dre ss , attitude, and
p o sition of ody manne r b
o f e ating and drinking, an d whe n giving re ligio us i nstruc tion to o the rs
ef
fe cts o f de spairing disc ourses on the mise ri es of life se veral women
o f res ec ta
p ble familie s ,
at S hravasti , visit the V iharas, in a ga rd e n n ea r

by Ch har K a, a priest, who tells the m whose

’
that c ity, c onduc t e d
‘

V iharas they are . His modest b e haviour The p riests o f Shakya are
.

sai d t o have so man

y c lothe s, that for e a ch b usine ss they make use of a

d iffe re nt suit, an d that through dressing and undressing the mselve s

they have little le i sure to re a d and study . S e ve ral rule s re s
p e c tin
g
fl
sup e r uous clothe s of t he p ri e sts . The seve nth volume o f t he B ulva

c ontains a list of the faults of the priests, divide d into G re ate r faults
‘
38 2 APPEN D IX .

L
CO ON E L MURE ON D EIFICATION .

TH E most su b tle ca suistry can p oint o ut no ge neral distinc tion ,

b etwee n the a
p oth e osis o f kings
gre at men, in
,
or the hi storic al age s o f
G re e c e or Ro me , and that of p opu lar h e roe s, in fa b ulous antiquity . It
i s further re mark ab le , that in the dark as well as the hi storical ages of

c lassical Paganism it is e xemplifi ed chie fly in Monarchical and rarely

, , ,

if e ver in Re pub li c an state s

”
.
,

ob serve s Colone l Mu e
”
The critic ,
wh o d sire s to avail himself r
,
e

Of the light of history in e luc idating the ob sc uritie s f e arly fab le will o ,

—
,

re ason a s follo ws D uring the w hole p eri d of Classic al A ntiquity on o

,

w hich that light c learly shi nes, the re e xi sts p roof of th e pre vale nc e of
this c ustom, under the same fo rms describ e d in mythic al tra diti on .

By refere nce to hi stori cal analogy, it we re as unre asonab le t o d eny, on

the mere ground of sup ernatural attrib ut es, the re al p ersonality of

A chille s, as that of V e spasian . P e rhaps ,

h owe ver, the most
p oint e d illustrati on of the G re e k syste m of ap o the osis, a nd g enera l ly fo

the ba sis ff
o a ct, in cla ssi ca l f a bles
,
i s that derive d from the Saint
w orship of the Roman Catholic Church . The me nts by which i t
argu

has b e en prop ose d to e t aside th s e human p e rso nalit

y of Agame mnon o r
A chille s would e qually di sp ov e
,
r that of S t Be ne dic t,
. or S t Francis
. .

Many of the R oman Cathol ic saint s are g ifte d i n the le e nds which
g ,

suppl
y the c hi e f, or o nl
y re c ord o f th e ir e x ist e nc e with attri ute s still
, b
more superna tural than th ose a scri e db by Home r t o the warriors O f
Troy . They h ave b e e n promote d t o c e le stial h onours and w o rshi
pp e d ,

in all e sse nti al re s

p e c ts, as we re the Gre e k de mi go ds, o r deifi e d
-

h e roes Ye t , no o ne de ni e s , that a large rtio n o f the m we re re al

.
p o

t
c harac ers, c onne c te d with hi storic al e v e nts . N or i s it e as
y t o see ,
ho w
an o
pp o site infere nc e can fairly be drawn, r elati v e to the Gre e k
”
heroes .
 A P PEN D IX . 38 3

No . X II .

FR OM THE PREFACE TO THE MA HAWAN SO .

Ir b ecame a
p oint of inte resting inquiry to asc e rtain whe ther the
Bud his ts
’
of Ceylon had ve nture d to inte rpolate this in unc tion, j as well
“
the fi ve wille d by G o tamo me ntione d in the
’
as re solve s silently

s eve nte e nth cha ter, into the P itak atta a for the
p y , p rp ose of deluding
u

the inhab itants of thi s i sland as that imp o sition might, p erhap s, hav e
b d e te c te d by
e en co mparing those p assage s with the P itak attaya of the
Burmese e mpire , and the S ansc rit e di tion
p rese nte d to the Be ngal
A siatic S o cie ty, by Mr Ho dgson On re ferring
. .
, ac c ordingly, t o the

P arinibb ananasuttan in the D ighanikayo , no tra ce wha tever was to be

’ ’ ’

”
f ound there of these p assag es But the fi ve re solve s alone are
.

containe d in the Atthakatha to that S uttan : but e ve n there the co m

mand to S ukk o , pre di c tive of Wij ayo landing in Ce ylon, i s not no tic e d
’
s .

I too k the o pp ortunity o f an Offi c ial intervi e w with th e two hi h

g
p rie sts of the Malwatte and A sgiri e stab lishme nts and the ir fraternity,
t o discuss thi s, app are ntly fa tal, disc re p ancy, wi th the m They did .

n ot app e ar t o b e a ware that the fi ve re solve s were only c o ntaine d in

the A tthak atha, no t did they a ttach an
y kind of imp ortanc e to the ir
a b sence from the text . They o b serve d that the P i tak attaya o nl
y
e mb o die d the e sse ntial p ortions of the discourses, re ve la tions
,
an d

pro ph ecie s of Buddha . That his disciple s for so me c enturi e s afte r hi s

nibbanan , were e ndo we d with inspiratio n and that their supple me nts
t o the P itak attaya we re a s sacre d i n the ir e sti ma ti on as the te x t itself .

On a sli
gh t hi nt b e in
g t hro wn o ut whe th er this
, p arti c ular sup ple m e n t

might not have b e e n a pious fraud on the priests o f Mahindo , with

”

the vie w of a ccele rating the c onve rsi o n of the ancie nt inhab itants of
C e ylo n ; the prie sts a droi tl
y re pli e d , if tha t h ad b ee n hi s bj e ct
O ,
he
would have acc ompli she d it more e ffe ctually by altering the P itak attaya
itself . N othing can e x c e e d the go o d taste , the unre se rv e d c ommunica
the Budd histic al
’
tive ne ss, and e ve n the tact, e vinc e d by the hea ds of

c hurc h in Ceylon , in the ir intercourse with Europeans, as long as they

a re tre ate d with the c ourte sy that is due t o them .

The fab ulous tone of the narrative in whi ch the a cc ount of Wij ayo s ’
384. A P EN P D IX .

landing in Lank ai s c onveye d in the s e ve nth chapter b ears even in its

,

d e tails, so clo se a rese mb lance to the landing of U lysse s at the island of

Circ é, that it would have b een diffi c ult t o d efend Mahanamo from the
imputati on of plagiarism, ha d he live d i n a country in which the work s
o f Homer c ould, b
y p o ssib ility, b e a cc e ssib le t o hi m The se izure a nd .

i mprisonme nt of U lysse s me n ’

,
and his o wn re nc ontre with Circ e, are

almost ide ntical with the fate o f Wij ayo and his me n, on their landing
in Lank a, within the do minions of K uweni .

We went , Ulyss es ! ( such was thy command ! )

Through th e lone th i cke t and t h e d e sert land,
A p alace wo ody vale we found,
in a

Brown wi th d ark forest s, an d with sh ade s around .

A voic e cele sti al ech o d from th e d om e ,

’

O r nym h p or go dde ss, ch anting to th e loom .

A ccess we sou gh t , nor was ac c e ss d eni e d ;

R adi ant sh e ca me ; th e p o rt als Op en

’
d wi de
The g odd e ss mi ld , invi t es th e gue st t o stay :
Th ey b h nd ly follow wh ere sh e le ads th e way .

I only wai t b ehi nd Of all

the train ;
I waite d long , and eye d th e d o ors in vain
’
The rest are v ani s h d , none r e assed th e g ate ; p
A nd not a man app ears to tell th ei r fate .

Then su dd en waving fl ame,

whi rling, like a

b
My eamy falchion , I assault th e d ame .

S truck with unus ual fear, sh e tre m ling cries ; b

—
Sh e fai nts sh e falls ; sh e h fts h er we e ing eyes p .

Wh at art th ou ? say ! from wh ence, from whom you ca me ?

0 , more th an h uman ! tell th y rac e , thy name .

Amaz ing st re ng th , th e se p Oi sons t o sustain !

N ot mortal th ou , nor mo rtal i s thy rain b .

O r art th ou h e ? th e man to c ome ( fore told

p
B y H erme s, o werful wi th the wand o f gold ) ,

The man o m Troy, w h o wander d o cean round ;

’
fr

Th e m an for wi do m s va rio us arts renown d ,

’ ’
s

U lysse s ? Oh th y th re atenin g fury c e ase ,

S he ath th y b ri ght sword , and j oin our han ds in p e ace ?

L et mutua l j oys our mutual tr ust co mbin e ,

And love , and love- b orn confid e nce be thi ne .
’

And h ow, d read Ci rce ! ( furious, I j

re oin )
C an love and love- b orn confi de nc e be mi ne
Bene ath th y ch arms, wh en my com anions groan, p
b
Trans form d to easts, wi th acc e nts no t th eir own ?
’

0 th ou of fraudful h e art , sh all I be le d

To sh are thy feast- ri te s, or ascend thy be d ;
Th at, a ll unarm d, th at venge ance may h ave
’
vent,

An d magic bind me , c old and im p ote nt ?

C elestial as yet stand d enie d ;

th ou art,

O r swear th at o ath by which the go ds are tie d .

S wear , in th y soul no latent fraud s remai n,

S wear by the vow which neve r can b e vain .
’

The go d de ss swore th ense i z ed my h and , and led

To the s w ee t trans orts ofp the g eni al bed .

”
 3 86 AP P EN D IX .

things . Of the e mb lems of S iva, Mr . Patterson has j

c o n e cture d that

h e has thre e e es
y , to d e note the thre e divisions of time , —
the
past, the
p re se nt, and the future That the . c re sce nt in his fore he a d re fe rs t o
the measure of time by the phase s of the moon, as the se r
pe nt de notes
it by years an d the n ec lace k o f skulls
th e lap se and re vo lution o f ,
'

ages, and the ex tinc tion a nd suc c e ssion o f the ge ne rations o f man ind k .

He holds the tri dent in han d, t o show that the gre at attrib ute s o f
o ne

c reating, pre se rving, an d d e stroying, afe i n him unite d , and tha t he is

the Iswara , or supre me L ord , ab ove Bramah and V ishnu and t hat the
e mb le m c alle d da ma r a , shape d lik e an hour glass, with which he i s -

so me time s se e n, wa s ac tually inte nde d t o be such, t o p ourtray the

p g
ro re ss o f t ime by the curre nt o f sand in the glass On the . c e le b rate d
c olossal sc ulpture of the Tr i murti , or thre e forme d go d -
( Brahma ,

V i shnu, and Siva , ) in the c aves of Elephanta, he ha s mark e d on his

c ap a human s kull , to w his two fold p o we r o f de struc tion and
sh o

a no th er fi gure , i n the same c av e , he i s rep re se nte d

re
pro duc tion ; a nd o n
i ii the attrib ute s of his vin dic tive chara c te r, ht arm s, t wo of
with ei
g
which a re
partly b ok e n off
r . In on e o f th e re maining six he randishe s b
a s word, a nd in a no the r holds a human fi gure i n th e third he has a

b asin of b lood and in the fou th a sac ifi cial b ell which he appears
,
r r ,
to
have b e e n ringing o ve r it With the other two he i s in the act
. of

d awing a veil which ob scure s th sun and w

r
,
involve s all nature e ,
in
unive rsal d e struc ti on .

The hull N andi , the va ha n of Siva, is held in by the

great re ve re nce

Hindus . This ani mal i s one of the most sacre d e mb le ms of Siva , as the
Egyptian Api s wa s of the soul of Osiris The Egyptians b eli eve d that, .

whe n he ate o ut of the hands of those who we nt to c onsult him, it was

a favoura b le answe r . The Hindu s, says Bartolomeo plac e ric e and ,

ot her arti cle s b efore th e ir doors, as the animal p as se s a lon

g i n the ir

p oc e ssions
r ; and if he stop to t aste the m, c o nsi der it as a fortunate
e ve nt . This, at le ast, he i s ve ry prone t o do , t o the se ri ous inj ury o f

the Hindu shopk ee pers, as h e wande rs, not in his most sacre d c apacity,

through the stre e ts of Calcutta, and o ther towns .

In the analogi e s of learn e d writers o f anci e nt mythologie s Siva, ,

in

his c harac te r o f the c re ative p o we r, has b e en c ompa re d t o the J upiter

Trio phthalmos, o r the triple e ye d go d, the Z e us, o r give r o f life , o f the
-

G re e ks th e O siris o f th e Egyptians and the Ax ieros o f the Cab iri of

t he Phoenicians . Ea ch of the se i s the personi fi cation of the solar fi re ,
a nd the sp irit o f all cre ate d things .

In his de struc tive c hara cte r he i s S aturn, or the d estroyer, Time s

‘

He i s also worshipp e d as S hankara, or the be ne fi cent de ity, as his

 A PPEN D IX . 38 7

followe rs attri uteb to him the b e ne fi ts they y from the mi ht j

en o
g y
strea m o f the G anges, which is fab le d to ha ve sprung from his plaite d
lo c k s. This, howe ve r, the V i shnaivas d e ny, urging that it fi rst fl owe d
fro m the foot of Vishnu in V aicontha ( the heav e n of V ishnu )
,

whe n Brahma p oure d wate r o ve r it a s it wa s ex te nde d to c o mpass

the he ave ns, as re late d in the N a ra S i ng ha a va tar, fro m whe nce i t
ran on the he ad of S iva, and de sc e nde d from the nce to fertilise
the e arth .

The V ishnaivas claim for the ir d e ity V ishnu, the ti tle of Iswara, or

the me lord : the S ai vas c onte st his c lai m to this pre minence ,
‘

su re e
p
-

and have b e s to we d on S iva that of Bhuvan Iswara, or the lo rd of the

unive rse . The title of Iswara was fi rst e n o e d
y j by Brahma, until the
se c t of S iva p owe re d the worshippe rs
ov e r of that G o d whe n Bhairava,
the son of Siva, c ut o ff o ne o f his he ads . After this, the S aivas, for a

time , posse sse d the me p owe r but it is allege d tha t the V ishnai va s
supre

have s inc e c onteste d the alm of s up re ma cy, a nd that sanguinary

p
c onfl icts att nde d with alte nate victo y a nd de feat in c onse quenc e
, e r r
, ,

e nsue d b e twee n the t wo se c ts which c ontinue e ve n a t th e e s n t d ay r e

, p
amo n the i me ndicant wo rshi
g r
pp e s wh o asse mb l e at s tat e d
r p e ri,
o ds i n

i mme nse numb ers at the fair o f Hu dwar ,

The subj e ct o f the ir r .

a nimo sit
y on these o c casions I have j ust elate d b e ing no other than
, ,
r
,

the i mp ortant, but highly ap oc ryphal p oint, whe ther the

ve ry sacre d

G unga issue d from the foot o f V ishnu or the hea d of Siva .

a it! as . -
x

Th e Saivas have many se c tarial ma rks among which are —fi rst, the
trisula , or tride nt, to de note the dominio n of Si va o ve r heaven , e arth,

a nd th e infe rnal re ions This weap o n is s upp ose d to b e in co ntinual

g .

motion o ve r the face of the e arth, a n d instant de ath would a tte nd opp o

siti ou to its p oints He is from it calle d the Tride nt earer S e c ond,

.
-
b .

S hhla , repre se nting the sa me sym ol b

Both of the se are forme d o f .

white ea rth o n the fore he ad and b east r . Third, Ci a lcshu, or thha nna ,
t he sacre d e e
y ( or that in the mi ddle of the fore hea d)o f Siva . He is
on this occasio n calle d Triloce na, or the tri ple -
e
yed Fourth, Agni ,
go d .

or Ti, or fi re ; symb o lical of the sun Fift h , . Ti ruma na or the holy ,

e arth : t he lateral strok e s of this se c tarial mark a re white or

y e llo w,
that in the middle re d . Six th, The trip unda ra , o r orname nt o f the
thre e stripe s, which also re re se nts Bhava n with he r thre e so ns Brahma
p , ,

V ishnu, a nd Siva . It i s made with sandal —

woo d and ashes . S eventh ,
The li ng a , p a inte d on the ne ck , ai ms, an d fore head . Eighth, the
c rescent, p ainte d o n the fore hea d
ye llow . N inth, the sa me, with the
p uttu, or spot, o f either red, white, or black .
38 8 AP PEN D IX .

No . X IV .

BHAV AN I .

TH E contradic ti ons which p erva de all the p arts of the Hindoo

mythology are so stron l o
g y pp o se d t o e v ery thing in t he s hap e o f a

consiste nt re lati on
,
that the farther we p ro ce e d, the mo re pe rplex e d we
b edome to reco ncile e ve r
y fre sh le end with the fa le s alre ady relate d
g b .

In the ac c ount of the v

cre a ti on, I ha e me ntio ne d that the goddess Bha

vani( N a t
orure ), di vi d e d herse lf i nto thre e fe male s,
fo r th e ur
p p os e of

marrying he r thre e sons, Brahma, V ishnu, and S iva ; to the last of

whom she unite d herself unde r the name o f _Parva ti . Other a cc ounts

mak e Parvati the daughter of Brahma in his earthly form ( or a va tar) ,

of Dak sha na me d S uti

,
Afte r her marriage a dispu te arose b e twe en
.
,

that god and Dak sha ; who not only re fuse d to invi te his son in Iaw to - -

a feast give n in honour o f the immortals, but re ile d him in terms v

which rouse d the indignation o f S iva, and pierc e d the t e nder and
affe c tionate b osom of S uti fi rst resente d and then sank under the
,
who ,

c ontu mely for, on hearin

g D ak sh a t e rm him a w and e ri ng mendic ant
,

a b earer of s kulls ,
a delighter in ce me te rie s, a c onte mner of divine
c ere monie s, and un fi t for the s oci ety o f the go ds, she t oo the part of k
her husb and ; a nd true to the Hindu c ree d, that whe n a virgin ma rrie s

she le ave s for ever her fathe r s h ouse , gave D ak sha a me morab le le c ture
’

in re turn, whi ch would be t o o long to insert here , and might, more o er, v
p rove a dangerous s
p e ci me n of e lo quence to so me ne w- marrie d ladie s
who, in their zeal, might no t always wait for prop e r o ccasions t o
exe rcise the mselve s in the re citati on of it I must, the refo re , conte nt
.

myself with noticing the incide nt . Having de fe nde d he r lord a ainst

g
p are ntal slande r and malignity, the sorro wful S uti re tire d to the b anks
of the sacre d waters o f the G ange s, y i and
e lde d u
p h er life o n the a ltar
of d ome stic a ffe c tion Siva was inconsolab le for the loss of his lovely
‘

a nd a ffectionate wife . On b eholding he r lifele ss fo rm, his se nse s

forsook him fre que nt fainting fi ts e nsue d he clasp e d he r to his b o som,

pre s se dhis lip s to hers, c alle d on he r in the b itte rness of his anguish
to reapp e ar t o him ; d oub te d the reality of her de ath, till again, too
v
fat ally c onvince d of his ine itab le loss, he b ecame ove rwhelme d with
39 0 AP P EN D IX .

take the m as we ac tually find the m, without adopting the Quix otic
underta ing k of atte mpting to mak e the m b e tter .

Be fore going farthe r into the life of P arvati, I must ob se rve , o n the
authority o f Mr P att e rson, that whe n V ishnu b e he ld S iva danc ing ab o ut
.

frantically with th e de ce ase d form of S uti in his ar ms, he c ut it into

fi fty one i e ce s whic h S iva , who still c ontinue d in his fre nzy, sc atte re d
p
-
,

in diffe re nt p arts of the e arth These spo ts he afte rwards ordaine d to .

be the place s o f worship, to his own a nd his Ene rgy s p e culiar e mb le ms

’
.

D aksha ,
wh o h a d b e e n slain by V ira Ba dra ,
i n c on se q u e n ce of th e d eath
of S uti, wa s re store d to life but with the hea d o f a o at o n c o n di ti on o f
, g ,

his a do
p ting the do c trine s o f S iva .

Mr . P atte rso n imagine s that the se mstanc e s

c i rc u a ro se from an

at te mpt, on th e p art of D aksha ,

to a b olish the worship of the e mblem
of S iva, in which he was unsucce ssful .

Parvati had ,
as the c onsort o f Siva, mat ernal claims upon K artike ya ,
t he le ade r of th e c ele stial ar mie s, and G ane sha, or G anaputty, the go d
of wisd om .

They were b o th produc e d in a very e x traordinary manne r, as will be

se e n in the de sc ripti ons of the m . P arvati is the godde ss of a thousand
names and b oth her forms and powe rs are more variou s a nd e x te nsive

tha n those o f any of the othe r Hindu deities . She a c ts so metimes

de pe nde nt on
,
a t o the rs wholly indep ende nt of he r husb and, Siva .

A s Bhavani, she is the goddess o f nature and fe cundity, and is

As Maha De vi, she i s
”
i nvok e d by w ome n in lab our .
“
the go dde ss,
the s a ctz of the lord Mahadeo Parvati
’

of the universe , . As ,
she is his
c onstant co mpanion . As Durga, or K atyayini, she is the Amazonian
cha mpion p otent p rote c tress o f the go ds, e ndowed by the m
a nd

s e verall
y with the ir a ttrib u te s , and wie lding in her nume rous hands
the ir various instrume nts of d estructi on, with which, for the ir pro
te ction, the y had ar me d he r . In this characte r she has b een compare d
to th e Olympian J uno , and the allas, or a rme d Mine rva , o f the P
k b
G re e s but cle arly thu s le nding in h ers elf the powe r and divinity of
all the
go ds of inc omparab ly gre ater imp rtanc e than e ither As K ali
, o .

she is the i D ia na Tau ric a and

r e rsonif in that b l k b t nity
p y g a c a
yss,
e e r , ,

by which K al ( or Time itself) shall be de stroye d ( pic ture d by her

trampling up on Siva in that charac ter, ) she is arraye d in attrib utes
sup re me ove r those of he r husb and .

Pa rvati ha s b e en de s c rib e d unde r numerous forms but as they are

o nl
y Variat ions of the more im ortant o ne s Bha ani De vi
p , , ,
ur a
g , an d v D
K ali, I shall c ontent myself with noticing those unde r which she is
m ost gene rally no wn k .

As Parvati ,
she is de scrib e d of a white ; as K ali, of a dark blue or
 APPEN D IX . 39 1

black and a s the ma j e stic and tremendous D urga ( of whom I shall now
treat) f a llow c olour
, o ye .

In this cha rac te r she is re pre se nte d with te n ar ms . In o ne hand

she holds a sp e ar, i s piercing the giant Muhisha ; in
with which she

anothe r a sword i n a third, the hair of the giant, and the tail of a
‘

serp e nt t wine d round him and in o thers the t ride nt, the disc us, the

ax e , the c lu b ,
the arro w, and the shie ld . One ofk nees presses on
her
th e b ody of the giant , and her right foot rests on the b ac k o f a lion ,

which i s lac erating his arm On her head . she has a c ro wn ri chl
y
orna me nte d, an d her dress i s magnifi c ently a dorne d with j e wels .

N o XV . .

CAS HMIR l
.

Ir ap pe ars very e vide nt that Cashmir has b een a regular kingdom for
a p e rio d tha t transc e nds the li mits of legitimate hi story and e ve n if
we fe e l disp os e d to c onte st the acc ounts o f our a utho r, a nd t o dispute
his se rie s o f D y nasties and P rince s, we must still re st sati sfi e d with the
proof of i ts e x ist e nc e e ither unde r the name s of Ca sp atyr us or

A bisa rus, as early as the days o f He ro dotus and Alex ande r The re .

can be no d oub t, ho we ver, of the regular organisa tion o f this state at a

p e rio d mu ch ante ce de nt ; and it i s pro a le that, in b b re mote times, it

ex e rcise d a more de c ide d inte rfere nc e in the c onc erns of India than it
has do ne fo r many c e nturies p ast it se e ms highly prob ab le , also, that
it was th e original dominion of the P andava p rin ce s, and that it fur
nishe d in the m S ove reigns to the plains of Hind ustan .

The religion of Ca shmir has, in lik e manne r, b ee n Hindu from a v ery

re mot e date . Originally, no doub t , it was the Ophite, or snak e worship ,

but this i s a p art of th e Hindu ritual, and the Z fag a s are include d in
‘

the o rtho dox p anth e on. The a dorati on o f S iva was so on e ngrafte d

up on this, e ve n if th e two rite s w ere n ot originally i de ntifi e d .

It app ears that the Buddha schism was k now n in Cashmir at a very
e arly p e ri o d, an d p ossib ly
prece de d the intro duc tion of a fully organise d
Brahminical priesthoo d it prob ab ly, in sh ort, pre ce de d the introducti on
of the Brahmini c al ca ste . A soca, although a worshipp er of Siva, is
sai d t o have c ounte nan c e d this ne w faith . Hi s son, Jaloc a, co mme nc e d
hi s re ign with se riou s e fforts to re pre ss it, and it was p ossib ly partly
with thi s vie w that he i ntro duce d the c olony of Brahmans from

Canouj .

1 F rom Professor Wi lson s ’

Ra j a Tarangini, ”
As R es
. .
, vol xv.
.
 No . X VI .

ON THE S TATE AN D FUT RE U PROSPECTS OF SAN S CRIT

LITERATURE .

R EA D BY W . C TA
. YLO R, E so .
,
D E C 1 834 —JOURN A
. . L on THE RO Y L
A

A smr rc S O CI E T Y ,
V OL . II .

S AN S C RI T literature i s p erfe c tly ano mal ous c onne c te d with eve ry

thing, and i de ntifi e d with nothi ng b oth in form and sub stanc e b earing
a c lose rese mb lance t o the e x tinc t re li c s o f an c ie nt Europe , nothing but
a co mmon origin ca n a c count for the similarity . It was an astoundin
g
discove ry, that Hindoo stan, a land ove r which so many c on querors had

p a sse d in wrath, an d le ft the ir fo ot prints as they we nt, po ssesse d,

-

spite of th e change s o f re alm, and c hanc e s o f ti me , a language o f

u nrivalle d richness and language the p are nt of all tho se

varie ty ; a

diale c ts that Europe has fondly c alle d c lassical—the source alike of

G re e k fl e xib ility a nd Roman stre ngth A philosophy, c ompare d with .

which, in point of age , the le ssons o f Pythagora s are but o f ye sterday ;

a nd in p oi nt of daring sp ec ulati on, P lato s b olde st e fforts we re tame a nd
’

co mmon plac e
-
A p oe try more purely inte lle ctual than any of tho se
.

o f which w e had b efore any c onc e ptio n and syste ms of scienc e who se
a nti qui t b affle d ll we rs o f astron omi cal calc ulati on This literature,
y a p o .

with all i ts colo ssal prop ortions, whi ch can scarc ely be desc rib e d
without the se mb lanc e of b o mb ast and e x agge ration, c laime d o f c ourse a

sto od alone , an d it was ab le t o stand alone

”
plac e for itse lf i t .

To ac q uire the maste ry of this language i s almost the lab our of a

life ; its lit erature ms exhaustle ss

se e The utmo st stretch of imagi
.

nation c an sc arc e c omprehe nd its b oundless mytholo

gy Its philosophy .

has t ouche d up on e very me taphysical diffi culty ; its legislation is as

varie d as the ca ste s for which it was de signe d .

39 4 A P PEN D IX .

No . XVIII .

CS OMA DE COROS ON THE HUN GARIAN AN D S AN SCRIT .

As a pro of o f e arly infl ue nc e , e arly p ossession, language , and se ttle

‘

me nt, o f the Indian nations, I would quote part of the Csoma de

K OrOs pre fac e to his Tib e tan D ic tionary Sp e aking of the S anscrit , that
’
.

le arne d Hungarian ob serve s, To his o wn nation he fe els a pride in

a nnouncin
g th at th e st u dy o f th e S ansc ri t will b e m ore satisfacto ry

than to an
y o the r
p p
e o le o f E u rop e Th e Hu ng arians will fi nd a fund
.

of infor mation from its study, re s

p e cting th eir origin, manners, c usto ms,
and language , since the struc ture of S anscrit, ( as also of othe r Indian
diale c ts, )is most Hungarian, while i t gre atly diffe rs
analogous to the
f rom the languages o f o cc ide ntal Europ e As an e xample o f this .

close ana lo y
g , in the H un garian lan ua
g g e , instea d of p rep ositi o ns ,

p o st
p osi tions are invariab ly use d, e x c e pt with the p ersonal pronouns .

Again, from a ve rb al root, without the aid o f a ny auxiliary ve rb , and

“

by a simple syllab ic a dditi on, the se ve ral kinds of ve rb s , distinguishe d as

a c tive ,
p a ssi ve ,
ca sua l ,
deside rative , fre que ntative , re ciprocal, &c .
,
are

fo rme d in the Hungarian, in the sa me manner as the Sanscrit .

E X TR A C T F R OM A L ETTE R OF E D U P H A M, E sr
.
a, To T HE R EV . J C A LL A WA Y
. .

THE ex quisitely satiric al c o me dy of the “

Birds of Aristophane s,
i llustrates the machine ry of mask s, with a humour that is as inimitable ,
as its fi de lity to an c i e nt mythology and ori e ntal doc trine is most
stri king . The co mpari son of this drama with the Indian doctrine of

the heave ns, the re ion o f

g Jagandare , its inhabitants, the king of the
gigantic b irds ,
the Boo of the Himaleh, and i ts enchante d c ave s, give s
 APP EN D IX . 39 5

a richne ss to his imagery, that re nde rs its p erusal a de lightful treat .

I t is imp ossib le to pe ruse this drama, a nd compare it with th e Bud hist

’

do ctrine o f a h e misphere or region, c o ve ring, as a celestial cope , th e

e arth te nante d b i n tic b irds, goo roola s, & c , a nd the ir p osition in
y gg a .

the mid air, the

-
ve ry region o f th e G re e k S atirist, a nd su
pp ose h im to
be ig nora nt of the gre a t p ivot of orie ntal d o c trine , or the inte ntion o f
the e x quisite machinery of his drama How truly do the following .

e le ant an d s irite d
g p line s Op e n the do c trine of the me te mpsychosis,
whose j udiciary inflic tions are place d e x clusivel
y i n this v er
y regi on

by G auda ma s Bana

Oh co me ye men, ye b ri ttle thing s, mere i mages of cla y,

Ye fl i tti ng lea ves , ye sha dowy shap es , ye cre at ures of a day ;

Poor Wingless wret ch ed mortals ye , li k e nothing but a dream,

G i ve h eed to us, and list for once to an immortal th e me

”
.

These fe w i mp e rfe c t hints, show how c lose ly the mask s of the

theatri c s
p e c tac les re se mb le d the e xhi bitions o f orie ntal doc trine . It
cann ot, b
the re fore , b e dou te d, that v e ry i mp ortant de siderata to the
true o rigin o f mask s are Op e ne d qui y by your valuab le translation
t o in r

of the K Olan N atannawa . It exhib its the mask s of the demons and of ,

the Jagandri, so as to show the m to be the tr ue p r ototyp es of the B i rds

of A r istop ha nes ,
of the giants of P ollux ,
and the frightful forms of

Lucian .

R UL ES ON THE FORMATIV E PROCES S OF THE GREEK .

TH E long sound o f a 13 exp re sse d

'

indifi e re ntly by a, or by a, j ust as

e ithe r may approx i mate to the forms in which we have b een accus

tomed to se e w ords writte n in whi ch the se vowe ls appe ar .

'

The short v o wel s ound of u, in but , hut, will app e ar indifi erently
rut,

as short a e , o u
, ,
—ll whi h
a c s
ymb ols, though appare ntly diffe ring, hav e
identically the sa me powe rs for though the English articulation may
p ro d uce a vast differe nc e in the sound and se nse of nat, ne t, not, nut ,

y et the S anscrit b rief voc alisation is c onstant in re ndering all the se

forms by nut . Thus the sh ort terminative 0 ,
G re e k , b ecomes the short

11 o f the L atin .

As the me m b ers of e ach class o f c onsonants in S ansc rit are p e r

p e tually interchanging, so in the formati v e

p rocess of the Gre e k
39 6 APPEN D IX .

language the se consonants assum e a gre at latitude of app earance —Kb ,

k ,
h
g g ,
, mmuting the ir re sp ective p owers In all the se c ase s the
co . e ye

is a k e ener instrume nt in dete cting variations than the e ar

—
.

R ule 1 . E c thlip si s o f the short 0 0 ,

o r u, or a , as gok ola , gok la
’
.

A, e, 6 , ii , will be considere d to have the same p ower as

R ule 2 .
-

u w h h
‘

é é O
p , p , p p , a chi e f h e re t e
,
s ort sound i s e x p esse d by the u, in
r

but , or the o in Dumb arton .

R ule 3 .
-
The V isargah of the Sansc rit i s O ften supplie d by the Gree k
or L atin S as p a a c hi e f or
p a s

—
.
, , ,

doub le j ust
'

R ule 4 . Th e i s indifi e re ntly writte n a s u, or 0 0 ,

0 as it
may a pprox i mate t o the G ree k way of writing any t erm s pe ciall
y
n o ti c e d .

R ule 5 .
—C and K are us e d as i de ntical whe n re quire d by the G re e k
form, as
’
G oc las, or G ok las
’
Lace daemon, or Lak e daemon, b oth
ex
p re sse d
by the h ard s ou n d o f t he k i n k in dl e

—
.

R ule 6 The doub le 0 Sanscrit, whe n pre se rve d in the Gre e k ,

. ofte n

ass ume s the form of a, indic ating the b roa d sound of that vo wel by the
G re ek s ; thus P oor—
S alus, b e co me s Phar salus ; and S oo L amas, Sa - -

L amis on the othe r hand the long a S ansc it b ec omes the 0 Greek or , ,
r
, ,

L atin as Traj ya b ecome s Troj a

,
.

R ule 7 —The ancie nt sound of v S anscrit i s ve ry f e que ntly lost i n

.
, ,
r

G ree k as Aineane s for V aineane s Aij ayan for V aij ayan in Latin ,

n m an ( F or p 1 29 se e Rule
. .
,

R ule 8 — The S anscrit su is the G re e k u p a ssim as S uboea b e c omes

.
,

E ub oea .

R ule 9 O I G ree k is the CE L atin and English a s Euboia

.
-
, ,

Eub oea ( F o r
p 5 5 se e Rul e

R ule 1 0 —
. .
,

The hard sound o f b S ans cri t i s Ofte n repre sente d by

.

th e G re e k ph as Budhya de s for Phthiotis ,

It is thus e vi dent that -
.

“ ”
h G e ek c ould not have b e e n p ronounc e d a s
r f i n fi ne but a s
p , , ,

p h in uphill .
( For p . 1 0 4, se e Rule
R ule 1 1 .
—Th e G re e k X
”
is the re
p re se ntative of the S ansc rit
ks or k sh, as Oxus, Ook sha .

R ule 1 2 —B, . P ,
V are c o mmutable .

R ule 1 3 —The G re ek . v is ex pre ss e d by the L atin or English y .

R ule 1 4 .
—The S anscrit S is o fte n e x pre sse d by T, and Th
G re ek s ; S rawk e s, Thrak e s ; S rooc lo, Troglo S ome ros,
’
of the as ;
Tomaros S oo -
rak sh, Tho-rak s ( Thorax) .

—Th
.

S anscrit, i s ofte n eclip se d b Bahoo Bahooya

R ule 1 5 . e j y y,
as -
j a,

Raj an, Rayan, and so me time s totally l ost, as Ran, for Raj an .

R ule 1 6 —The Sanscrit V is o ften re solve d by the G re e k

.
(0 or 0 .
 G E OG RAPHI CAL I ND EX OF N . WESTERN IND IA .

LON G . L L ON

AB A N TI ERECTH EUS, Erec, Ar ac 34 4 9 6 8

Ac e S in e s rises,
-

A ch o GA D
A c rob at Ga az
A driu s ( Him alaya Range ) Gh orban d
Agra ( Agraei) Gilghi t
Ak k e h u G o o lk ut s
A m O O o r J1h o on Riv e r Gur d an ( D e war)
Ar ac
Argh asan HA MO O N
A st o r Ha zara
At t o ck Hello p e s ( Hela Chi e fs)
He rat
BA L HK i
H e sht N u ggur
Balti ( see Bult ),
lies be H IM A LA YA
tween
Hin d o o Koosh , between

Barat a Hu z ara
Bash an Hydasp e s ( J ai lum)

B e eb e e N ane e
Reb u t IN DU S 31 2 0 1
Be nare s
Bhi ni Ba dam JAI LU M 34 2 1 3
Birgo o
Bo o dh Rotas ( Rot as) K A IL A s 31
Bop al Kan dahar 31
a
.

K erk e t ch a ( K u rk ut ch ) 34
Bult i, between
.

K e rk u 35
Khyb er Pa ss 35
CA B O OL 34 21 Kish e n ( Kish e n Gu nga) . 34
Cahu n 29 20 Kish t awar . 33
Cam a River 34 24 K o o n d oo z Rive r, see Ox u s
Cash mir or Kiro naya, 33 15 Riv er
between 34 36

L ADA H K, between
D A MA N

Dan Le
D od a L ah o r e

D Lu s)
}
o la L e sp o s ( L es or ,
be
D or tween
Dul huk L o gnr h
Du ras, D ras, D rau s L u ghman
 GEOGRAPHICAL IN D EX .

L T LON G . L AT. LON

M D M M D

5
. .

MA GA R TALA O 25 2 67
P ish e en, between
Mali Baia ( Multan) 30 8 7 1 28
Malwa 24 4 8 7 6 1 2
Manasa 34 1 3 7 4 35 QU E TTA or Sh awl
Mek ran 2 5 2 8 58 6 6
Me r or Meru 34 0 76 0 RO TA s
Moul t an 30 8 71 28
SAI D ON (P o Said on)
-
32
30
N ILAB and N ile S al or Sh awl
30
N ub ra S arawan . 28
S card us Mons (Isk a oh) d 35
OI N S haku r 34
Oo ch . S O O Mero o S ee Mer u
.
,
34
Ou d e ( Oit a)
O uge in (Ab ant i) TA L and Talantu s 35
Ox u s ( Ook sh as) Rive r . Ta taru s Pass 34
Tatt aik as and Ta tta 24
Te e bh ee 30
PA EN -
I -OOK SH ( P e ne io s)
, Tissa 35
or P e ne us . Vi de Ox u s Tat ara P ass 34
P ak To mam s (Mer a nd S e r) 34
P a mbu r
P amisu s S ee Bamran
. .

P aro p ami sus ( Huz areh) 31

between 37 X YN I A ( Ca shm ir)
P ee r Buk sh 29
P e la sa 34 V ELU M River
P h aliah (n) -
32
40 2
1
GE OGRAPHICAL N OMEN CL ATU RE OF N . GREECE .

L at . L on .

D M D M
p p
. . .

39 30 22 45 C andah aurs C and ah ar e o l e

p K
.

38 15 35 G o al -i m a i ng d om of Oahu]
'

20
39 20 20 50 K i ra D ra s R D ras of C a sh mi r
.

38 30 22 50 K ai rona y a K i ng d om Of C a sh ml r .

40 0 37 11 C ah un e s -
C ah un chi e fs .

38 11 23 20 C athi ran C a tti ch i e fs, or C ath i rs

p p
.

38 27 23 7 G o a- i s Th e G o a L ord , o r Cri sh na .

38 28 20 37 G h ora k a G h oork a H i ll s .

37 54 22 54 ’
C or I nd us P p
e o l e o f th e C ori and I ndus .

38 29 22 28 C ri sh n a C n sh n a t own .

38 20 22 30 C ri shnaeus S i nus C ri sh n a R ay .

39 7 22 2 C at ti -m en avi C atti —men

C oree —
. .

38 30 21 30 de s L and of th e C ore e .

38 28 2 2 31 D ELB H A I C L A N s OF D ELBH I or A RJUN A .

20 5 7 D o dan Th e D od as .

39 8 22 1 0 D ol a-p es C hi e fs of th e D ol a or Dh ol a .

R ang e .

39 1 0 21 0
D ry o p es
l 38 50 2 2 20 D rawap e s Chi efs of th e D ra s R .

E lym i oti s 40 10 21 40 Y el umy 5—de s L and of th e R Y elum

A nn p é —
. .

E ni p eu s 39 20 22 15 ook sh
-
‘

Ch i e fs of th e L owe r O xus
p
.

E h y ra , or Ep h ura 39 12 20 30 H I p ur -
H y a t own .

E rik i ni um 39 48 21 45 B ra k -i ny um E rac C hi e fs t own

’

b
.

E u oea 38 30 24 0 S u- B ah ooy a G re a t W
ar C aste
—
.

E ve nus 38 25 21 40 H i V ena H y a B rah mi ns .

G o ol cut s
War Clan s
.

H ali ac mon Th e L u gh man .

H ek atomp e don M ed i t ati v e Budh i st s .

H eli con H e l a tri e s b

b
.

H e racl eum T own of Budh a s Tri e .

H esti eeoti s L and of t h e E i gh t ( ci ti es) .

H i p ai rus ( Epei rus) H ya Chi e fs L and

P
.

rov .

H omoli um
H y antes
Brah m-t own or B ram ton p .

H y a s L an d .

I o N I AN s TH E H Y A S OR H OR S E T RI BES
K h era unu M ontes M oun tai n s of K h ar an .

K e rk eti us M on s K urk ut ch a M ountai ns .

L acmon 2 1 25 L ughman L ughma n

b
.

L ami e nse s 39 0 22 35 L am a V ensa L am a tri e s .

39 30 ’
L h Op ati
’
L h op ato s or Bh uti a s
30 0 .

L ari ssa 2739 22 L awari s L ah ore k i n g d om

30 .

L e don 2738 23 L eh - tan L eh l an d or L adakh

-

45 . .

L anca s M L anca H i lls

’
L i ng o s M on s 5539 21 20 .

L o g urh i O oksh wal

.

L ocri~O z ol ae 2338 22 L og urh settl ers on th e Oxus

20 .

L y core a ( L ucore a M) 38 32 L og urh ea L og urh t own

22 45 .

39 30 23 0 M ag g ane d es
’ -
L and th e M a gh a s
of .

M a g adh a ny a M ag adh a L and

M ool— P p p
.

39 40 20 50 wusi M ool a ass e o l e .

40 7 2 2 20 Ool am p us
’
H i gh L ama Chi efs .

39 20 22 10 O ona g ana - T ri b e of O ona, near K ondooz

Ri v e r .

39 4 7 22 4 2 O ok sh a a nd C och a “
O x us and O och .

. 39 0 22 40 A DBi S OB CD-Ri S
\
T H E H IMA A A N L Y MOUN TAI N S .
 i

GEOGRAP HICAL N OMEN CL ATU RE OF N . GREECE . 403

P ag asse P a k town or P ak ton

-
.

P amb ot i s P a mb oor L a nd .

P ami sus R . B ami a n Ch i e fs River

’
.

P andosi a P a nd oo town .

P arn a s sus M ount H e rmi t s M t

’

P
. .

arne s M ount . B e nare s M t .

P arorae P arwa Ch i e fs
p p
.

P assaron P e sh awe r eo le .

P E N E I OS , R O xus . C HIE F S OF T HE O xus .

P e rh oeb i P e ac oc k Chi efs .

Ph aestu s T h e H ya s L and .

P h alori a S i va s town
p P
.

P h a rc ad on P e o le of arkuta, ne a r
C ash mi r .

Ph ars alu s C i ty of S h al .

P h erae C h i e fs of P e e r
b
.

P h oc i s, P rov . ' N orth- I ndi an t ri es .

39 0 ’
P h th i oti s Bh uti a s, or B udh a s L and .

p
P h r ug i a ura Bi rg oo t own .

P i e ri a L an d of V i h aras .

P uth i um B udh a town .

37 55 23 30 S u L am a s Th e H i gh L ama chi efs .

40 0 22 10 S u L am an T h e H i gh L a ma s .

S ara wani cus, S . G ul f of S arawan .

39 2 6 22 35 S u C a t ti wusa
-
G rea t C at ti town
G
.

38 55 22 5 S BE R G I U S T HE G A N E S , R .

39 50 2 1 15 S th an-p- H aya L and of t h e H a ya s .

39 30 21 20 Tullar- es Tull ar ch i e fs
—
.

38 38 20 50 p
T ou h ons Thi b e ti ans .

39 53 22 45 D embh e Th e Cl e ft .

39 25 20 25 D e s Bh arati a L and of th e Bh arat as .

45 0 22 35 S rawc a s Jai na s
P
.

39 55 21 50 T at ara T atara a ss .

39 50 20 45 S oo-M eroo Th e G re at Meroo Mount .

 I N DE X .

Page
3 8 0 0 , Shrine of Budhism of adakh L 28 9
A chaia B ud histic Basis of Fable 70
B udhist, The First Pri nciple of 275
B udhistic ogma D 30 6
E schyl us B udhists of the Isis 31 1
L
A ffi niti e s of anguage
A in az o n s C AB E IR I
‘

A na to mi cal E vidence of Indi an C ab ei ri and C orybant e s

C olo ni sation o f E gypt C abul, L
a nd o f

A nde s, The , a nd eru P C a dm us

A ntiquarian Inve stigati on, Proce ss C a mbunian Mountai ns
of C ano n, Historica l
Apollo , D e ifi cation of, 30 0 The C arnas
Budhism of ada h L k C a shmir
Apo the osi s C ashmirians
A rgo and Argoli s C a t ti , The
Armorial Be arings C e n taurs, 1 0 9 C e ntaurs a nd

A swame dha, The L a ithae

p
A thens, P rim itive C e n taurs, Historical
A tto c B e nare s C e ylon , Vo yage to
A t tac tho n s, The C hao nia an d C e raunians
A ttica C hario t, The War
A u to ch thons, T he C he iro n
A vatar, The C hina and A th ens
z
A or and Hazor C hurch, The Hangings o f
C hu rch, The Prince o f the
BA R D , The Indo G reek
- 24 8 C hurch, The True Pro ofs of —
Bashan, Og K ing of 2 16 C ithae ron, Mo unt
Basis, H istorical, of Fable 15 C lans, War
Bha ratas, The 334 — 34 3 k
C loa , Miracle o f
Bha ts and C harons, The 1 19 Go oro o , Pan do , Temple o f
Bhil Prince , The
-
65 C o oro o s and P ando os
B o tre e , The
- C orinth us
Baeo tians, 55 ; The ir S e ttle me nts 57 C o ric ancha, The
B o lan Pass, The 80 C orybante s, The
Brahmins, The, and Paradise 10 5 C rishna an d the G rallk oi
'

Brahmins and B udhis ts, Helle nic 19 9 C rishna and ace daemonL
B ro the rh o o d, The 34 6 , 357 Cyclops, The
B ro tos and A utochthons, 1 45 ; The
Haya P rie st D AN AI , L
The , amas and Moguls 10 0
Budha S ivas D e bo rah, S o ng of 22 7
Budhism, Phoenici n a Deifica tio n 2 94
4 06 IN D EX .

P andoos, The Historical S alvation, The First Principle

P ando o s, in G re e ce S a maria
P rn sus
a as S elli, The , an d Hype rbore an s
Pe c ck Chie fs
a o -
S ena tors a nd Plebe ians
Pe e The rs, S c ythian R ace
Pel sgi nd M k e d ni ns
a a a o a S iva , H ebre w worship o f
Pe rsi C l ni ti n of
a, o o sa o S iva, Te mple of
Pe uvian S epul tu e
r r S o cie ty, e arly
Ph r h C u t f
a ao ,
o r o L
S olar an d unar Race s
Phili tine s The
s ,
S o o m eroo and To-maro s
-

t ni e ia and D a m ascus S partoi, The

Pindus and the Hyperboreans S tupas, The
Pindu Range , The
s S ummary of Proofs
P o n tifi ce s, R oman S urya, The
P o seidon S uryas, The, an d Tuphoos
P o stulates S urya V ansa, The
P rinc e o f the C hurch

P ri e st s o f the hybe r, K TE T T I G E S 62
”
All S aint s . The b es 284
P romise d and, The L Theo ry, First Principle of 24 1
P rop a an da
g ( B u d
’
hi st) The se us 337
P ythago ras The spro tians, The 153
Pyth a oras,
g the S aint The ssaly, S e ttlemen ts of 1 11
Thracians 2 59 , 26 1
QUEE N of HEAVE N , The Time , The b asis of Error and Truth 2 33
Tribe s, The N orthern 78
RAJA TAR AN G IN I Triptole mus 26 9
Ra po o t War
j
V E D AN T I S T S and Bud hists
’
R ama, The C ity o f
R ama and R avana Vicar- G o d, The
Religion, Influences
L angua e
g 27 0 THE Wise Man ,
his Ho pe
R e se arch, O ri en tal 41
R e d S e a, assage o f P 213 X AN T H U S
R ome and Tartary 317 X anthus and Apollo

S AK Y AS , Th e

B RA DB U Y R AN D E V
AN S, PR I N T E R S , WH ITE FRI A RS .
 ERRATA

P ag e 15, li ne 28, “
f or duti es, r ead dei ties
“
.

” ”
6 1, 1 7 , f or d ee r, r ead de w .

”
9 6, 10 , f or or Oxus, r ea d of th e Oxus .

1 1 1, “ ” “ ”
13, f or B av ée, r ea d R av ee
134 —
.

P ag e 136 , pp
su ly mark of quot ati on from T h ornt on s
’
Punj b
a ,

C a sh mi r, to forma ti on
” ”
.

'

144 , li ne 18, f or G rak oi , read G ralik oi .

”
1 57 , 1 2, f or The,
"
r ead The .

1 57 , 3 of n ote , f or r ead “31 10 17 .

“
C a ma, r ead “ ”
2 17 , 30 , f or C anaa
— T o maro—
.

”
230 , 33, f or S o maro s, r ead
-
s -
.

“
3, f or th ei r, r ead “ th e se
”
259 , .

“ ”
2 6 2, 1 5, f or chi ef of th a t clan, r ea d but th e chi ef of th at clan .

”
295, 35, f or G rahi k a, r ea d G ra i hi k a .

A fe w oth er errors, p
of mi nor i m ortance, re mai n, whi ch the reader can easily recti fy .
 S hortly will be p ublished, by the sa me Author,

THE EARLY HI STORY OF GREAT BRI TAIN

IN C LUD G
IN

TH E S E TTL E M EN T OF THE A F G H AN TR IB E IN S CO TL A N D AN D
T H E H I-B ER N A S OR H Y A TR IB E S I N I R EL A N D .

To be followed by

HI STORY ROME
C ON TA IN I N G
T H E S OU R C E S O E T H E R O MA N P OLI CY A N D R EL I G I O N
fl
.